Full text of "Liturgiae Americanae : or, The Book of common prayer as used in the United States of America, compared with the proposed book of 1786, and with the prayer book of the Church of England, and an historical account and documents"

ICVJ

! co

FROM-THE- LIBRARY-OP
TRINITYCOLLEGETORDNTO

Sliturgtae 2lmetfcanae

THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER

AS USED IN

THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

COMPARED WITH THE PROPOSED BOOK OF 1786
AND WITH THE PRAYER BOOK OF

C&e CJwrdb of CnglanD,

AND AN HISTORICAL, ACCOUNT AND DOCUMENTS.

WILLIAM MCGARVEY, D. D.

Priest of the Congregation of the
Companions of the Holy Saviour.

TO WHICH IS ADDKD

A BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH

OF THK

STANDARD EDITIONS OP THE AMERICAN PRAYER BOOK,

AND A CRITICAL EXAMINATION OF THE
PRAYER BOOK PSALTER,

BY THB
REV. FREDERICK GIBSON, D.D.

THE PHILADELPHIA CHURCH PUBLISHING COMPANY
PHILADELPHIA

MCMV II

" It seems unnecessary to enumerate all the different altera
tions and amendments. They will appear, and it is to be hoped
the reasons of them also, upon a comparison of this with the
Book of Common Prayer of the Church of England. In which
it will also appear that this Church is far from intending to
depart from the Church of England in any essential point of
doctrine, dicipline, or worship ; or farther than local circum
stances require." (Preface of the American Prayer Book.)

ri n
JAN 2 7 1982

PREFACE.

AS Reeling s invaluable Liturgies Britannicse, is intended to set
forth the wording of the various Prayer Books of the Church
of England since 1549, so the present work is primarily an attempt to
give the wording of the Prayer Book used in the United States
together with the Articles of Religion, compared with the Proposed
Book of 1786 (which was never adopted), and with the English Prayer
Book of 1662 in use when this country was a dependency of the British
Crown. In the footnotes I have given such items of information, gathered
chiefly from the works of Bishop White, as help to throw light on the
reasons for the departures from the English Book made by the revisers
of 1789, and also the immediate originals of all those prayers, thanks
givings, and collects which are peculiar to the American Book,
except those of the prayer For Malefactors after Condemnation, and
the Thanksgiving for the beginning of a Recovery ; the sources of these
are yet to be discovered. I have taken no notice of variations in punctua
tion, and merely typographical differences, which exist between the
Proposed Book and the English Book, and even between the various
editions of the American Prayer Book. Indeed the arrangement
adopted for this comparative reprint precluded such notice, which could
only be adequately done by reprinting all the books in extenso. In a
few cases, however, where these variations seemed to be of sufficient
importance, attention has been drawn to them in the footnotes. I have
drawn up for the Introduction, a history of the American Prayer Book
from which, it is thought, no salient fact has been omitted ; and in
Appendix II will be found a verbatim reprint of illustrative documents.

The Rev. Frederick Gibson, D. D., has kindly contributed the biblio
graphical account of the Standard Editions of the American Prayer
Book which immediately follows the Introduction, and also a Critical
Examination of the Psalter printed as Appendix I. In the preparation
of the latter work he has been occupied for some years, during which
time he has consulted the principal libraries of England as well as of
this country. His well-established reputation for painstaking accuracy
is a sufficient assurance beforehand of the value of any work done by
him.

At the outset, I desire the reader to remember that, in the prepara
tion of this work, the object kept in view has been to give an impartial

iv PREFACE.

statement of facts connected with the Prayer Book, without the ex
pression of opinion as to any conclusion which might or might not be
drawn from such facts. And therefore, where it has been necessary
consistently with this aim to point out in the footnotes alterations
introduced from time to time into the American Prayer Book by editors
or editing committees, I do not wish to be understood as thereby giving
any opinion as to the desirability or otherwise of such changes in them
selves, or as to the legality of the method in which they were made ;
all such questions I leave to the judgment of the reader.

A word of explanation may be needed with regard to what constitutes
the standard text of the American Prayer Book. The first edition
was published in 1790 ; at the next General Convention in 1792,
a committee was appointed " to compare the printed edition of the Book
of Common Prayer with the original acts of the last General Conven-
tion where they may judge it necessary." The result of their work was
the setting forth of a corrected book in 1793, which was the first
edition officially styled " the Standard." Thereafter as occasion required,
the Prayer Book was re-edited by Committees appointed by General
Convention, and each time a new standard was authorized which displaced
the previous one, and was supposed to represent the true text of the
Church s liturgy. Accordingly there have been, since the first edition
published in 1790, seven standard editions, viz. : 1793,1822,1832,
1838, 1845, 1871 and 1892, the last being not a set of plates, but a
single volume duly authenticated. It may perhaps be unnecessary to
remind the reader that the American Prayer Book continued without
revision for almost a hundred years, and therefore these various Standards,
except the last one, are simply so many editions of the same book.

Prior to 1811, one session of General Convention could make
(c&lcrig parilws) any change it saw fit in the Prayer Book. This
being the case, if the Convention set forth a book as the only pure text,
it became so co ipso, whether it had been so before or not. But in
1811, before the publication of the second Standard, the eighth article
of the Constitution of the Church was so amended that it required the
action of two consecutive General Conventions, together with formal
notification during the interim to all the dioceses, before any alteration
or addition could be made.

The Standard of 1793 is therefore the foundation text of the
American Prayer Book. And since it was the last edition in which the
General Convention could make alterations at one session, all changes
made thereafter from that text, are in this work placed in the footnotes,
except such as have been constitutionally ordered by the action of two
successive Conventions, or such as are manifest corrections of misprints.
Errors of this kind are to be found in all the Standards, not excepting
the one of 1793, and have always been corrected when discovered.
Some of them originated in the cditio princeps of 1790 and in the first
Standard, but others have been inherited from the Proposed Book and
the editions of the English Book current in this country in the last
century, and a few are as old as the sixteenth century. A large number
of such errors were corrected in 1845, others in 1871, and an exceed
ingly large number by the painstaking committee which has iust
completed its labours.

The Proposed Book, which will be found parallelled with the English
Prayer Book, is the revision of the latter made by the first General

PREFACE.

Convention in 1785 and published, with many changes by its Committee,
in 1786. A full account of it is given in the Introduction to the present
volume. Although it was not adopted by the Church, it influenced the
revision of 1789, and many of its peculiarities passed into the American
Prayer Book. Of this book there have been already three reprints.
The first was published in London by " J. Debrett, opposite Burlington
House, Piccadilly, M,DCC,LXXXIX." The second is to be found in
Hall s Reliqu-se Liturgise,, Vol. V. The third, copied from the London
reprint of 1789, was put forth in this country in 1873 for polemical
purposes by those who with Bishop Cummins left the Church at that
time. The present, and fourth reprint, is made from a copy of the
original book in the Philadelphia Library.

The text of the English Book reprinted in this volume is that of the
Oxford quarto of 1775, probably the last edition of the Prayer Book of
the Church of England used in this country. It was the edition by
which the Proposed Book was punctuated as we learn from Dr. White
(afterward the first Bishop of Pennsylvania) in a letter to Dr. Smith :
" I have rec d yours of the 28th which I have sent to the press in the
manner you approve of, having first reviewed and compared the pointing
of it with an Oxford edition of the Prayer Book printed in 1775, and
adjusted it accordingly. This I think you cannot but approve of, as
the said edition appears to have been made on great deliberation in
that Seat of letters. I observed that wherever you had altered the
pointing in the proof sheet, you had done it conformably to the same
book. I intend to bestow the same pains on all I shall send to the
press." l The copy of this edition from which the present reprint was
made belongs to the historic parish of St. Peters, Philadelphia.

In parallelling these Prayer Books, the arrangement of Reeling s
Liturgise, Britanicse, has been followed as being on the whole the most
satisfactory. Accordingly the present text of the American Book as
ordered by General Convention to be set forth in 1892, is printed in the
first column marked " [Sd. 1892]," and the text in use prior to the
recent revision is contained in the second column, which has the
heading, "[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]." The parts which were
added after 1790, viz.: the forms of Ordination, the order for the Con
secration of a Church, the Institution of Ministers, and the Articles of
Religion, have in the heading at the top of the column, for the first
date, the year in which they were respectively authorized.

The Tables of Lessons marked " [1877 (Eng. Bk. 1871)] " are those
set forth by the Church of England in 1871, and permitted to be used
in this country for three years by the General Convention of 1877.
They are reprinted from the official copy sent out by the Secretary of
the House of Deputies.

The Proposed Book published in 1786, is contained in the third
column marked, " [Prop. Bk. 1786]." The English Prayer Book is
printed in the fourth column with the heading, " [Eng. Bk. 1775
(1662)]."

Those portions which are common to the American books before and
after the late revision are printed across the page ; and similarly those
which are common to the Proposed Book and the English Book,
attention being drawn to the verbal differences in the footnotes.

1 Perry s Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 137.

vi PREFACE.

This general plan has been departed from where whole offices, or
portions of considerable length are found in one liturgy only, and con
sequently to have printed them in any single column would have caused
an unsightly extent of blank space. A careful attention to the names
and dates placed at the top of each page will guide the reader and
prevent any confusion.

Those offices of the American Book which have nothing correspond
ing to them in the English Prayer Book, viz.: the offices for the
Visitation of Prisoners, Thanksgiving Day, Family Prayers, Consecra
tion of a Church, and Institution of Ministers, have been parallelled
with the offices from which they were derived. The Irish Office for the
Visitation of Prisoners, set forth by the Synod of Dublin in 1711 is
marked, "[Irish Office, 1711]", and is taken from a Prayer Book
printed at Dublin by George Grierson in 1730. The original of the
office of Thanksgiving Day is found in the Proposed Book. Bishop
Gibson s Family Prayers is reprinted from a volume in the possession
of the Rt. Rev., the Bishop of Cairo, entitled, " Family Devotion |
or, an | Exhortation | to | Morning and Evening | Prayer | in Families
| with two | Forms of Prayer | suited to these two seasons, and also
fitted for the | Use of one Person in Private. | To which are now added,
j Two shorter Forms to be used by Children and | Servants, when
they cannot conveniently be present at | the Family Prayers. | First
drawn up for the Use of the Inhabitants of | the Parish of Lambeth,
and now Revised and Enlarged, | By the Right Reverend Father in
God, | Edmund Gibson, D. D., | Late Lord Bishop of London. | Now
reprinted at the Recommendation and under the | Direction of the
Right Reverend John Lord Bishop of Clogher. | The Twenty-Sixth
Edition I Dublin: I Printed for Robert Barton, No. 2. Capel-Street I
M,DCC,LXXIX."

The order for the Consecration of a Church drawn up by the English
Convocation of 1712 is marked " [Eng. Convocation, 1712]," and is
copied from Burn s Ecclesiastical Law, 2d edition, London, 1767.
The Office of Induction adopted by the clergy in Connecticut in 1799,
and the one set forth by the General Convention of 1804, are marked
respectively, "[Conn., 1799]" and "[1804-1808]." They are both
reprinted from the original pamphlets preserved in the archives of the
diocese of Connecticut.

In a work of this kind, involving the collation of so many books, it
is hopeless to guard against all typographical slips. Every care, how
ever, has been taken by repeated revision to secure accuracy, and it is
hoped that no misprints will be found of such a character as to mislead
the reader. I shall be glad to be informed of any inaccuracies which
may be discovered that they may be corrected in case of the issue of a
future edition.

It only remains for me to express my thanks to those who, in one
way or an other, have aided me in the preparation of this volume.
In the first place, I desire to thank the Rev. Frederick Gibson, D. D.,
of Baltimore, for the use of his set of the Standard Prayer Books, and
also to gratefully acknowledge the obligations which, in common with
all students of the American Prayer Book, I am under to his labours aa
presented in various articles contributed by him to the Church periodi
cals. It may be safely said that until the appearance of his unique
essay on The American Book of Common Prayer and its Several

PREFACE. vii

Standard Editions,* little or nothing was known of these books. Even
the scholarly Dr. Coit, ranch as he contributed to the criticism of the
Prayer Book, seems to have been acquainted with only one or two of
the earlier Standards. To Dr. Gibson belongs the credit of inaugurat
ing the scientific study of the text of the American Prayer Book, and
the result of his researches will be of permanent interest and value to
the Church. I have also derived much information from him in per
sonal converse, when he has always gladly imparted the knowledge accu
mulated through years of patient iavestigation. It is, however, only
just to him to say, that I alone am responsible for the present work, his
responsibility being limited to the two articles to which his name is
attached.

I have also to express my obligations to my diocesan, the Right Rev.
the Bishop of Pennsylvania, for his kind permission to examine the
archives of the diocese; to the lit. Hev. Charles R. Hale, D. D.,
Bishop of Cairo, for the use of his copy of Bishop Gibson s Family
Prayers ; to the Rev. Henry R. Percival, D. D., Rector of the Church of
the Evangelists, Philadelphia, for the information gathered from the
many articles and essays which have appeared from his pen during the
past twelve years, for the use of his extensive library, and for his many
criticisms and suggestions which have added greatly to the value of
the work; to the Rev. Samuel Hart, D. D., Secretary of the House
6f Bishops, for the unfailing kindness with which he answered my many
enquiries, and for providing me with the editio princeps of the offices of
Ordination, and the original pamphlets with the offices of Induction of
1799 and 1804 from which to make the reprints found in this volume ;
to the Rev. William R. Huntington, D. D., D. C. L., Rector of Grace
Church, New York, for the kind gift of a number of valuable pam
phlets bearing upon the recent revision of the Prayer Book ; to
the Kev. Canon W. R. Churton, D. D. , of King s College, Cambridge,
England, for some items of information ; to the Rev. J. Lewis
Parks, D. D., Rector of St. Peter s Church, Philadelphia, who courte
ously entrusted me with the copy of the Oxford Prayer Book of
1775 belonging to his parish; to the Rev. C. Ellis Stevens, LL. D.,
D. C. L., Rector of Christ Church, Philadelphia, for permission to use
the rare collection of books preserved in the vestry of that Church;
to the Rev. Thomas P. Hughes, D. D., Rector of the Church of the
Holy Sepulchre, New York, for the text of Bishop Cotton s prayer
for Missions; to James S. Biddle, Esq., of Philadelphia, for his active
interest in the work even before its inception and during its whole
progress; to Andrew Wheeler, Esq., Jr., of Philadelphia, for kindly
consenting to act as Secretary: and to the many Right Reverend
Bishops and others of the Clergy and Laity, both in this country and
in England, who by their subscriptions rendered possible the publication
of the work.

In conclusion I have but to express the hope, that in the following
pages something has been contributed to deepen interest in the history
of the Book of Common Prayer, and tht.t others may be stirred up to

1 Printed first in the Atntrican Church Review, January, 1885. The material
part of it is reproduced in the bibliographical account of The Standaid Edi
tions of the Ameria.1. 1 .; tt Book in this volume.

riii PREFACE.

prosecute tbe work still further, feeling assured that the more the
Prayer Book is studied, the more it will be loved, and the more mar
vellous will appear God s watchful care over the Church in America.

WILLIAM MCGARVEY.
Christmas, 1894.

AN HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

OF THE

AMERICAN BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER.

|HE Book of Common Prayer of the Church of England,
as revised in 1661, was the liturgy in use in this country
at the time of the Revolution. Immediately after the
Declaration of Independence in 1776, it was altered by
Rectors and vestries here and there, and in Virginia by
the State Convention, in order to adapt it to the changed political
conditions. 1

Maryland Conventions, 1783.

But the first concerted action, looking towards an authoritative
revision of the Prayer Book, was taken in a meeting of clergymen at
Washington College, Chestertown, Maryland, on the 13th of May, 1783.
As the Church in this State was still established by law, a memorial and
petition to the General Assembly was drawn up praying "that the said
clergy might have leave to consult, prepare, and draft a bill," enabling
them " to make such alterations in the liturgy and service as might
adapt the same to the revolution, and for other purposes of uniformity,
concord, and subordination to the State." The memorial was signed by
William Smith and Thomas Grates as a Committee. 2 The petition hav
ing been granted, another meeting of the clergy was held at Annapolis,
August 13th, 1783, at which there was drawn up A Declaration of
Certain Fundamental Rights and Liberties of the Protestant Episcopal 3
Church of Maryland, &c. In this document it was declared, " That
as it is the right, so it will be the duty, of the said Church, when duly
organized, constituted, and represented in a Synod or Convention of the
different orders of her Ministry and people, to revise her liturgy, forms

1 For an account of these alterations, vide Hoffman s Law of the Church,
p. 31, and Perry s Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 100, et seq., also his History of the
Amer. Epis. Church, II, p. 115.

2 Notices and Journals, &c. of the P. E. Church in the Diocese of Maryland,
App. to Journal of 1855. See also Conventions in Maryland, 1780-1783,
printed with Journal of 1878.

3 For the history of the use of the title "Protestant Episcopal," vide an
article by the Rev. Dr Fred. Gibson in the Amer. Ch. Revieu; Jan., 1885, p.
5. See also Perry s Hist, of the Amer. Epis. Ch., II, p. 21, and the Report
of a Committee of the House of Bishops in the Convention of 1883 (Journal,
p. 334).

INTRODUCTION.

of prayer, and public worship, in order to adapt the same to the late
revolution, and other local circumstances of America ; which it is
humbly conceived, may and will be done without any other or farther
departure from the venerable order and beautiful forms of worship of
the Church from whence we sprung, than may be found expedient in
the change of our situation from a daughter to a sister church." l

Pennsylvania Convention, 1784.

After the meeting at Annapolis, we next have a Convention of the
Church in Pennsylvania, which met at Christ Church, Philadelphia,
May 2425. 1784. There were present five clergymen and twenty-two
laymen. "This was the first ecclesiastical assembly in any of the States
consisting partly of lay members." 2 Among the fundamental principles
proposed as instructions by this Convention to a Committee " Empow
ered to correspond and confer with representatives from the Episcopal
Church in other States or any of them, and to assist in forming an
Ecclesiastical Government," the following is the third article : " That
the doctrines of the Gospel be maintained as now professed by the
Church of England ; and uniformity of worship continued, as near as
may be, to the liturgy of the said Church." 3

Convention at Boston, 1784.

A meeting of the clergy of Massachusetts, and Rhode Island was
held in Boston, September 8th, 1784, when there were adopted the six
fundamental principles set forth by the Pennsylvania Convention. A
slight addition was made to two of the articles, but the third touching
the doctrine and worship of the Church was accepted word for word as
above. A copy of these resolutions was sent to the clergy of Connec
ticut, New York and Pennsylvania, together with a letter urging the
necessity of " adopting some speedy measures to procure an American
Episcopate." " We are extremely anxious for the preservation of our
Communion and the continuance of an uniformity of doctrine and wor
ship, but we see not how this can be maintained without a common
head." 4 That such was also the view of the Connecticut clergy, will
appear from the following extract, probably written about this time by
the Rev. Mr. Jarvis in their name: "The clergy in Connecticut con
sider the Church in which they officiate as collected and formed upon
the principles on which the Church was at first founded by her great
Head. Therefore what they have to deliberate upon and endeavour to
carry into effect, in the first place is, that she be settled in the full
enjoyment of the spiritual powers and officers essential to her : viz., a
Bishop, from whom alone all the other officers in the Ministry derive
their commission. And when this is accomplished, and our Church
thus completed in her members, then, 2. The clergy of this State will
consider it as their duty, as that is ascertained by Scripture and primi
tive example, to revise the Liturgy and render as perfect, as they may

1 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 22.

2 So says Bp. White, Memoirs of the Church, 3d. ed. , p. 94. But it has since
been discovered that a Convention was held in Maryland, Nov. 9th, 1780, at
which representatives of the laity were present along with the clergy. It
was at this Convention that the title Protestant Episcopal was first
adopted as the official designation of the Church.

8 Journal of the meetings which led to the institution of a Convention of the
P. E. Church, in the State of Pennsylvania. * Reprint of the Journals of Mass.

INTR OD UOTION. xi

be able, whatever shall be found needful for a pure and Scriptural wor
ship for all Christians of her communion." 1

Convention at New York, 1784.

In accordance with the arrangement made at a meeting held at New
Brunswick, New Jersey, May llth, there assembled in New York,
October 6-7, 1784, a Convention of fifteen clergymen and eleven lay
men, from Massachusetts, Rhode Island, Connecticut, New York, New
Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, and Maryland. The Rev. Mr. Griffith
from Virginia was present by permission but not as a delegate, as the
Church in that State was not yet free from civil control. Connecticut,
consistently with the principles it had thus far acted upon, sent no lay rep
resentative. The clergy there " thought themselves fully adequate to the
business of representing the Episcopal Church in their State," and " the
laity did not expect or wish to be called in as delegates on such an occa
sion ; but would, with full confidence, trust matters purely ecclesiastical
to their clergy." 2

Among the fundamental principles adopted with a view to the future
unification of the Church, and proposed to the Church in all the States,
the following is the fourth article : " That the said Church shall main
tain the doctrines of the Gospel as now held by the Church of England,
and shall adhere to the liturgy of the said Church, as far as shall be
consistent with the American revolution and the Constitution of the
respective States." 3 The declaration of this principle, writes Mr.
Parker, is " disgusting to many of our Communion who neither like
the doctrines held by the Church of England nor the liturgy as it now
stands." 4 At this Convention, formal action was taken towards uniting
the Church under one legislative body, by inviting the Episcopal Church
in each State to send deputies to a General Convention, consisting of
clergymen and laity, to be held in Philadelphia the " Tuesday before the
feast of Saint Michael and All Angels," 1785.

Concordat of Bishop Seabury with the Scotch Bishops.

At a meeting of ten clergymen in Woodbury, Connecticut, March
25th, 1783, the Rev. Dr. Samuel Seabury had been chosen to go to Eng
land to ask for consecration to the Episcopate. Compliance with his
request not having been granted by the English Bishops, he proceeded
to Scotland, and on the 14th day of November (the xxii Sunday after
Trinity) 1784, was consecrated Bishop at Aberdeen by three of the
Scotch Bishops. On the following day a Concordat was drawn up
between them, of which the following is the fifth article : "As the cele
bration of the holy Eucharist, or the Administration of the Sacrament
of the Body and Blood of Christ, is the principal Bond of Union among
Christians, as well as the most Solemn Act of Worship in the Christian
Church, the Bishops aforesaid agree in desiring that there may be as
little Variance here as possible. And tho the Scottish Bishops are very
far from prescribing to their Brethren in this matter, they cannot help
ardently wishing that Bishop Seabury would endeavour all he can con
sistently with peace and prudence, to make the Celebration of this vener-

1 The Evergreen, Vol. Ill, p. 173, New Haven, 1846.

2 Letter of the Rev. Abraham Beach to Dr. White, Hist. Notes and Doc.,
p. 12. s Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 4.

4 Letter to Dr. White, Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 91.

xii INTR OD UCTION.

able Mystery conformable to the most primitive Doctrine and practice
in that respect: Which is the pattern the Church of Scotland has
copied after in her Communion Office, and which it has been the wish
of some of the most Eminent Divines of the Church of England, that
she also had more closely followed, than she seems to have done since she
gave up her first reformed Liturgy used in the Reign of Edward VI., be
tween which and the form used in the Church of Scotland there is no Dif
ference in any point, which the primitive Church reckoned essential to the
right Ministration of the holy Eucharist. In this capital Article there
fore of the Eucharistic Service, in which the Scottish Bishops so earn
estly wish for as much Unity as possible, Bishop Seabury also agreed to
take a serious View of the Communion Office recommended by them, and
if found agreeable to the Genuine Standards of Antiquity, to give his
Sanction to it, and by Gentle Methods of Argument and persuasion, to
endeavour, as they have done, to introduce it by degrees into practice
without the Compulsion of Authority on the one side, or the prejudice
of former custom on the other side." 1

Virginia Convention, 1785.

The Church in Virginia having been set free from civil control, a Con
vention of thirty-six clergymen and upwards of seventy laymen, gathered
at Richmond, May 18-23, 1785. It was decided to send deputies to the
General Convention, and a letter of instruction " concerning doctrine
and worship" was framed for their guidance. In this letter the depu
ties were told that " from the Holy Scriptures rather than the comments
of men, must we learn the terms of salvation. Creeds therefore ought
to be simple: And we are not anxious to retain any other than that
which is commonly called the Apostles Creed. Should a change in
the Liturgy be proposed, let it be made with caution : And in that case
let the alterations be few, and the style of prayer continue as agreeable
as may be to the essential characteristics of our persuasion. We will
not now decide what ceremonies ought to be retained. We wish, how
ever, that those which exist may be estimated according to their utility ;
and that such as may appear fit to be laid aside, may no longer be
appendages of our Church." 2 A resolution was also passed directing
" that until farther order of the Convention, the liturgy of the Church
of England be used in the several churches throughout this Common
wealth with such alterations as the American revolution has rendered
necessary." *

Convocation at Mtddtetown, 1785.

On the 2d day of August, 1785, the clergy of Connecticut met at
Middletown to receive Bishop Seabury but shortly returned from Scot
land. Eleven clergymen were present together with the Rev. Mr.
Moore of New York, and the Rev. Mr. Parker of Boston. A Con
vocation was afterwards held on August 4th and 5th, at which a
Committee was appointed to act with the Bishop in making "some
alterations in the liturgy needful for the present use of the Church." 4
" Having the honour," writes Mr. Parker to Bishop Seabury some time

1 Hawks & Perry, Church Documents of Connecticut. Vol. II.

2 Hawks Contributions, Vol. I. Journals, p. 6
8 Ibid.

4 The Evergreen, New Haven, 1846, Vol. Ill, p. 152.

INTR OD UCTION. xiii

afterward, " of being named in that Committee, in conjunction with the
Rev d Messrs. Jarvis and Bowdoin, you will recollect, sir, that we
spent Friday and Saturday in that week upon this subject, and that
most, if not all the proposed alterations were such as we were under
obligation to you for, or such as you readily agreed to." 1 The changes
in the State prayers were set forth at once in an Injunction dated
August 12th, 1785, 2 -but the other alterations were reserved to be
reported at a meeting to be held at New Haven in September. A copy
of them was transmitted " to the Rev d Dr. Smith of Maryland, to be
communicated to the Convention to be held at Philadelphia, in the
month of October." 3

Convention at Boston, 1785.

They were also laid before a Convention of four clergymen and ten
lay deputies from Massachusetts, Rhode Island, and New Hampshire,
which assembled at Boston, September 7th and 8th of the same year.
The substitutes for the State prayers were received and adopted by this
Convention with the change of a single word, viz., the word " State,"
in place of which the word " Commonwealth was used. The other
proposed alterations, with two exceptions, were also agreed to and pro
posed to the churches in the States represented. 4 " You will see upon
perusal of them," says the Rev. Mr. Parker writing to Bishop Seabury,
" that those proposed at Middletown are mostly adopted, and some few
others proposed. The only material ones we have not agreed to are the
omitting of the second Lesson in the Morning Service and the G-ospel
and Exhortations in the Baptismal Office. The additional alterations in
some of the offices are such as were mentioned at Middletown, but
which we had not time to enter upon them." 5 The text of the altera
tions drawn up at Middletown, other than those set forth in Bishop
Seabury s Injunction, is unfortunately lost. 6 But that they did not
differ in their general character from those proposed at Boston would
seem to be clear from a letter of the Rev. Mr. Parker to Bishop Sea-
bury, in which he assumes the substantial identity of both sets of alter
ations, and expressly speaks of them as " these alterations suggested by
yourself and adopted by this [i. e., the Boston] Convention." 7 And
writing to Dr. White, he says, " Certain alterations were proposed in
the liturgy of the Church by the Bishop of Connecticut and at his re
quest lay before the Convention at Boston for their approbation, and
those were made the basis of our proceedings, but when approved were
not to be adopted till the other churches had approved of them also, in

1 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 364.

2 Appendix II, 1.

3 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 365.

4 Appendix II, 3.

5 Church Documents of Connecticut, Vol. II, p. 284.

6 It is to be regretted that, while the records of the early Conventions of
the Church in the other States have been preserved and are accessible in
print, those of Connecticut, prior to 1790, have not yet been discovered.
That they were known to the Rev. Dr. S. F. Jarvis is evident from the fact
that in the Memoir of Bp. Jarvis his father, printed in the Evergreen, he
quotes them, and refers to them in hia Voice from Connecticut. These
precious documents belonging to the diocese of Connecticut may still be
among the papers of Dr. Jarvis, although a letter of enquiry written by the
Editor of the present work to the Rev. S. F. Jarvis, of Brooklyn, Conn, (in
whose possession they are said to be), met with no response.

7 Notes and Doc., p. 365.

xi v INTR OD UCTION.

order if possible to obtain an uniformity. And accordingly we have
not yet made any alterations except a substitute for the State prayers." l

From these propositions for the revision of the Prayer Book, drawn
up by New England Churchmen, the Proposed Book of 1786 immedi
ately derived not a few of its most characteristic features. It is here that
we first meet with the omission from the Te Deum of the clause, " thou
didst not abhor the Virgin s womb " and the substitution of, " thou didst
humble thyself to be born of a pure virgin." Here also we meet with the
omission of the article on the Descent into Hell from the Apostles
Creed ; the disuse of the Athanasian Creed ; the permission to omit the
Nicene Creed ; the omission of the second Lord s Prayer and the Kyries
in Morning and Evening Prayer, and likewise of the Lord s Prayer at
the beginning of the Communion Service ; the saying of Gloria Patri
but once ; the doing away with the interrogative Creed in Baptism ;
the permission to omit the Sign of the Cross in Baptism ; the change in
the formula of Committal in the Burial of the Dead ; the omission of the
Churching office ; the omission of the form of private Absolution ; the
reducing of the exhortation in the Marriage Service to one sentence ;
the permission to omit the Collect for the day from one service when
Morning Prayer is followed by the Communion ; and the permission to
read the Communion Service in the desk.* It needs only the most
cursory examination of the Proposed Book to convince anyone of the
positive influence exercised by these suggestions in shaping the
revision of the Prayer Book in the .General Convention held a few
weeks afterward. Moreover we have the express statement of Dr. Wil
liam Smith, in a letter to be cited hereafter, acknowledging his indebted
ness to the work of the Committee appointed at Middletown and the
Boston Convention.

Convocation at New Haven, 1785.

These proposed alterations, although most of them, according to
Mr. Parker, were either suggested by Bishop Seabury, or such as
he readily agreed to, did not commend themselves to the general body
of Church people in Connecticut, and at the Convocation which met at
New Haven on the 14th of September, 1785, they do not seem to have
been even presented for discussion. The result of this Convocation, so
far as the revision of the Prayer Book was concerned, may be given in
the words of Bishop Seabury writing to Mr. Parker. " Between
the time of our parting at Middletown and the clerical meeting in New
Haven, it was found that the Church people in Connecticut were much
alarmed at the thought of any considerable alteration being made in the
Prayer Book ; and upon the whole it was judged that no alterations
should be attempted at present, but to wait till a little time shall have
cooled down the temper and conciliated the affections of the people to
each other." 8

General Convention of 1785.

In accordance with the recommendations of the Convention held in

1 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 295.

2 If we are to believe Mr. Parker, as cited above, Bishop Seabury was
chiefly responsible for suggesting these alterations. Yet we know that after
the action of the General Convention of 1785 he exerted himself to the
utmost to have the Apostles Creed restored to its integrity, and to have the
two other Creeds replaced in the Prayer Book.

3 Church Doc. of Conn., Vol. II.

INTR OD UOTION. xv

New York, May, 1784, the first General Convention assembled at Christ
Church, Philadelphia, on September 27th, 1785, and continued in ses
sion until the seventh of the following month, under the presidency of the
Rev. Dr. William White. There were present sixteen clergymen and
twenty-six laymen, representing seven States, viz.: New York, New Jer
sey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, and South Carolina.
No delegates were sent from the New England States. On the second
day a Committee was appointed, of which the Rev. Dr. William Smith
of Maryland was Chairman, " to report such alterations in the liturgy,
as shall render it consistent with the American revolution and the Con
stitutions of the respective States : and such further alterations in the
liturgy as it may be advisable for the Convention to recommend to the
consideration of the Church here represented." As this Committee was
also directed to "report a draft of an ecclesiastical Constitution," it divi
ded itself into two sub-divisions, one of which took charge of the revi
sion of the Prayer Book, the other prepared the draft of a Constitution.
Dr. Wm. White was assigned to the latter, and so had no hand in the
work of liturgical revision.

When the alterations in the Prayer Book were brought by the sub-
Committee into the General Committee on the fifth day, " they were
not reconsidered ; because the ground would have to be gone over again
in the Convention." " Even in the Convention there were but few
points canvassed with any material difference of opinion." 1 With
regard to the Service for the Fourth of July, an office which Dr.
Smith had compiled from the State services then in the English Prayer
Book, Dr. White objected to its adoption on the ground of the inex
pediency of requiring the use of such an office. " To his great surprise,
there was but one gentleman, and he a professed friend to American
independence, who spoke on the same side of the question ; and there
were very few, if any, who voted with the two speakers against the
measure." 2 Only on two points does the opinion of him, who was
afterward the first Bishop of Pennsylvania, seem to have had any modi
fying influence in the Convention on the report of the Committee. The
one was with regard to the Article on Justification, in place of which
he succeeded in having the English Article restored ; the other was with
regard to the Article on Original Sin, the phraseology of which he
induced the Convention to amend. 3 So little did he have to do with the
revision of the Prayer Book at this time. The facile princeps in this
work, both in the Committee and in the Convention, was Dr. William
Smith, of Maryland. And the Convention formally recognized the
important part he had taken, by extending to him a vote of thanks "for
his exemplary diligence and the great assistance he had rendered this
Convention as Chairman of their Committee, in perfecting the important
business in which they have been engaged," and asked him to preach
the sermon at the close of the session. It was also resolved " that the
service be then read as proposed for future use." Which last resolution
Bishop White speaks of as a capital error which helped to confirm the
opinion that the proposed alterations were to be introduced with a high
hand. 4

A few quotations from the sermon preached before the Conven-

1 Bp. White s Memoirs of the Church, p. 116. 2 Ibid., p. 118.

3 1 bid, pp. 119, 120. 4 Ibid., p. 121.

xvi INTR 01) UCTION.

tion, on this occasion, will set before us the aim had in view by Dr.
Smith in the work of revision. Speaking of the changes made in the
Prayer Book, he says : " Ardent and of long continuance, have been the
wishes of many of the greatest, wisest and best Divines of our Church,
for some alterations and improvements of this kind. Among these we
have a Whitby, Tillotson, Sanderson, Stillingfleet, Burnet, Beveridge,
Wake, Tenison, Hales, and innumerable others of venerable name among
the Clergy, and among the Laity a multitude more, at the head of whom
may be placed the great Lord Bacon, the father of almost all reformation

and improvement in modern philosophy and science The greatest

and most important alterations and amendments were proposed at the
Revolution, that great sera of liberty, when in 1689 commissioners were

appointed At the commencement of a new sera in the civil

and religious condition of mankind in this new world, and upon another
great revolution about a hundred years after the former, all these pro
posed alterations and amendments were in our hands, and we had it in

power to adopt or even improve them It is our duty, as it hath

been our great endeavour in all the alterations proposed, to make the
consciences of those easy who believe in the true principles of Chris
tianity in general, and who, could they be made easy on certain points
no way essential to Christianity itself, would rather become worshippers,
as well as labourers, in that part of Christ s vineyard, in which we pro
fess to worship and to labour, than in any other Let us not,

therefore, repeat former errors, nor let the advantages now in our hands
slip from us." 1

The alterations accepted by the Convention were set forth under two
general heads, viz : " Alterations agreed on and confirmed in Conven
tion, for rendering the Liturgy conformable to the principles of the
American revolution, and the Constitutions of the several States," 2
and " Alterations in the Book of Common Prayer and Administration
of the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church,
according to the use of the Church of England, proposed and recom
mended to the Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of
America." 8 It will be observed that the first of these two sets of
alterations was " agreed on and confirmed " by the Convention, the
second is not said to be adopted, but only "proposed and recom
mended." An editing Committee, consisting of the Rev. Dr. White,
the Rev. Dr. Smith, and the Rev. Dr. Wharton, was appointed " to
publish the Book of Common Prayer with the alterations, as well as
those now ratified, in order to render the Liturgy consistent with the
American revolution and the Constitutions of the respective States, as
the alterations and new Offices recommended to this Church ; and that
the book be accompanied with a proper Preface or Address, setting forth
the reason and expediency of the alterations, and that the Committee
have the liberty to make verbal and grammatical corrections, but in such
manner, as that nothing in form or substance be altered." The Com
mittee was also "authorized to publish with the Book of Common
Prayer, such of the reading and singing Psalms, and such a Kalendar
of proper lessons for the different Sundays and Holy-days throughout

1 Life and Correspondence of the Bev. William Smith, D. D.. by Horace W.
Smith, Phila., 1880, Vol. II, pp. 134-139.

* Appendix II, 4.

* Appendix II, 5.

INTR OD UCTION. xvii

the year, as they may think proper." With these ample powers the
Committee set about their work. The occasional letters which passed
between them during the winter and spring of 1785-1786 bring before
us the ideas of liturgical revision prevalent at the time, and are among
the most valuable of the documents illustrative of the history of the
Prayer Book in America. 1

The Preface for the new Prayer Book was written by Dr. Smith.
The Tables of Lessons and the Easter Tables were prepared by Dr.
White. The Psalter the most original feature of the work seems to
have been the joint work of all three members of the Committee. In
its preparation the Psalms were very freely handled ; those portions
which for one reason or other were thought to be unsuitable for Chris
tian worship were omitted, and new Psalms were made by the combination
of verses gathered out of two or more of the Psalms of David. The result
was a series of sixty centos, two of which were assigned to each day of
the month, one for the Morning, the other for the Evening service.
Some of the verses of this new Psalter were taken from the Prayer
Book version, others were from the Authorized Version, and still others
were original renderings of the compilers.

The guiding principles of this revision as a whole were those which
characterized the work of the Commissioners of 1689. It is exceedingly
doubtful however that anyone in the Convention of 1785 was acquainted
with the original records 2 of this attempted revision in the reign of
William III. 3 The Preface of the Proposed Book probably indicates the
chief sources from whence the knowledge Dr. Smith possessed of the
" great and good work " of 1689 was derived. Bishop Burnet, 4 and Dr.
William Nicholls 5 are there credited by name, and a quotation is made
from "other certain account," which, although the Preface does not say
so, is probably taken from the Puritan Calamy, 6 who had gathered
together all the exceptions made against the Prayer Book. Besides
these, we learn from a letter of Dr. Smith s 7 that Warner 8 was con
sulted, who had given an account of the alterations prepared by the

1 These letters have all been printed in Bp. Perry s Hist. Notes and
Doc., pp. 125-200.

2 They are now accessible in a Return to an Address of the House of Com
mons, March 14, 1854, and ordered by the House to be printed, June 2, 1854-
They have also been set forth in The Revised Liturgy of 1689, being the Book
of Common Prayer interleaved with the alterations prepared by the Royal Com
missioners in the first year of the reign of William and Mary, edited from the
copy printed by order of the House of Commons, by John Taylor, London,
1855.

3 For an account of this revision vide Cardwell s Conferences, p. 392, Lath-
bury s History of Convocation, chap. XI, and Bp. Patrick s Brief Account of
my Life, Works, Oxford, 1858, Vol. IX. See also "The Attempted Eng.
Revision of 1689 and the Prop. Bk. of 1785," The Churchman, Dec. 20, 1873.

4 The History of my own Times, bk. V.

5 Gulielmi Nicholsii Presbyteri Defensio Ecclesise Anglicanse, in qua vindican-
tur omnia, quse ab adversariis in Doctrina, cultu et Disciplina ejus, improbantur.
Prsemittitur Apparatus, qui Historiam Turbarum, e secessione ab ecclesia Angli-
cana, exortarum continet. Londini, 1707, p. 92 et seq. (A copy of this book is
in the library of the General Theological Seminary, New York.)

6 An Abridgement of Mr. Baxter s History of his Life and Times, by Edmund
Calamy, D. D., London, 1713.

7 Hist. Notes and Doc., p 173-175.

8 An Illustration of the Book of Common Prayer, by Ferdinand Warner,
M. A., London, 1754.

xviii INTHOD UCTION.

royal Commissioners, and may have had access to the original docu
ments, for in one instance at least, in his notes on the Athanasian Creed,
he quotes them verbatim.

Other suggestions were gathered from what was known as Benjamin
Franklin s Prayer Book, 1 and from the editing Committee s own sense of
the fitness of things. Whatever was novel in the Articles " was taken
from a book in the possession of the Rev. Dr. Smith. The book was
anonymous, and was one of the publications which have abounded in
England, projecting changes in the established Articles." 2 But the docu
ment which directly exercised the greatest influence in determining the
general character of the Proposed Book, was the series of alterations pre
pared at Middletown, and afterward proposed by the Boston Convention.
The Rev. Mr. Parker of Trinity Church Boston writing to Bishop Seabury
before the meeting of the first General Convention, says : " We have
voted not to send any delegates to the Convention at Philadelphia, but
only to acquaint them with our proceedings ; and I flatter myself that
no other alterations will be adopted by them than those we proposed
at Middletown and have agreed to here. If they are so prudent as to
pursue the same steps, the desired object of a general uniformity will
thereby be obtained." 3 Dr. Smith was desirous of doing whatever would
contribute to the unification of the Church, and accordingly exerted him
self to have suggestions of the New England Churchmen adopted by the
General Convention, as he acknowledged in a letter to Mr. Parker
written sometime after the adjournment of General Convention. " I trust
that after a serious and candid consideration of what we have done, it will
have the approbation of the worthy body, clergy as well as laity, who are
to meet you in Convention ; or that if there be some things which you
may judge could have been done otherwise, or better, we can in future
editions come to an easy agreement on this head, as would certainly have
been the case had we been so happy as to have had your advice and
assistance as we expected at the last Convention. I think there are few
alterations which you did not wish. As Chairman of the Grand Com
mittee for revising, etc., I had the Alterations which you had proposed
in your last meeting put into my hands the first day of our sitting, and
you will see that I paid full attention to them, and that we have agreed
with you almost in every matter, except only respecting the Nicene
Creed, and our Convention in Maryland which met last week have
recommended the restoring of that Creed also."*

1 "

I have omitted in this Table all the Holy Days besides Easter ; because
that being known, the next Table shows the others. In all other respects
I shall print the said Table, agreeably to Dr. Franklin s Book which has
them in the neatest way of any I have seen." (Letter of Dr. White to Dr.
Smith, printed in Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 159.) The book here referred to as
"Dr. Franklin s" is entitled, Abridgement of the Book of Common Prayer
and Administration of the Sacraments and other Sites and Ceremonies of the
Church according to the use of the Church of England : together with the Psalter
or Psalms of David, printed as they are to be sung or said in churches. London.
Printed in the Year MDCCLXXIII. (A copy of this book is in the library of
the Divinity School, Phila., and in the Library of Congress.) Vide note in
Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 159.

2 Memoirs of the Church, p. 120.

3 Church Documents of Conn., Vol. II.
* IfM. Notes and Doc., p. 199.

INTR OD UCTION. xix

The first General Convention besides revising the Prayer Book and
framing a Constitution addressed a petition to the Archbishops and
Bishops of the Church of England requesting them " to confer the Epis
copal character on such persons as shall be recommended by this Church
in the several States here represented." In a letter dated February 24th,
1786, the English Bishops expressed their desire to use their best
endeavours to comply with the prayer of the address, but asked to be
first advised as to the alterations which the Convention proposed to
make in the Prayer Book, lest they " should be the instrument of estab
lishing an ecclesiastical system which will be called a branch of the
Church of England, but afterwards may possibly appear to have
departed from it essentially in doctrine or discipline." 1 The Committee
appointed to edit the Proposed Book had sent the printed sheets to
England as they came from the press, but through some miscarriage
they had not reached the Bishops at the time of their writing. " Hence
arose the caution with which the Convention was answered by the right
reverend bench." 2

The revised Prayer Book was published in April, 1786, and almost
immediately was referred to as the " Proposed Book," a name by
which it has ever since been known. In the preface it was declared
that, " It is far from the intention of this Church to depart frotn the
Church of England, any farther than local circumstances require, or to
deviate in anything essential to the true meaning of the thirty-nine
Articles." Notwithstanding the many departures from the English
Book, there is no reason whatever for doubting the perfect sincerity of
this declaration. The omissions made by the Convention were prompted
by a desire to remove whatever might seem to be a stumbling block in
the way of persons otherwise disposed to enter the Church, and not from
a wish to deny any doctrine held by the Church of England. It was
thought that certain terms and statements could well be spared with
great advantage to the Church, and without her doctrinal position being
thereby weakened ; to use the words of the General Convention of
1786, the omissions made were "such as were calculated to remove
objections which it appeared to us more conducive to union and gen
eral content to obviate than to dispute." " I wish to God," writes the
Rev. Dr. West, a member of the Convention, " that no construction
may be put on any of the late Convention proceedings, by which a depar
ture from what some of the Church of England may deem essential to

its doctrines may be inferred ! The next thing we may probably

hear, is that the Convention at Philadelphia have rejected the Nicene
and Athanasian Creed ! The truth is, they omitted, but did not reject
them ; and could the motive inducing that body to omit them, have
been made as public as the actual omission, I trust no ill-natured reflex
ions would have been made." 3 But however excellent were the inten
tions of the Convention of 1785, the Proposed Book had no sooner
issued from the press than it was at once the object of bitter attack.
So many were the objections to the book, and so determined was the
opposition stirred up against it, that the Rev. Mr. Provoost writing from
New York shortly after its appearance, says, " Such a strong party has
been raised against the alterations that I am afraid we should not be

1 Journal of 1786. * Memoirs of the Church, p. 125.

3 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 307.

xx INTRODUCTION.

able to adopt the book at present without danger of a schism the
ostensible object is that they were made without the sanction of a
Bishop, but the Thanksgiving for the Fourth of July in all probability
is one principal cause of the opposition. The sale of the books has
been very dull only thirteen have been disposed of." 1

State Conventions subsequent to the First General Convention.

The first State Convention in which the new Prayer Book came up
for consideration was that of Maryland, which met at Annapolis,
April 4th, 1786. A majority of the clergy were present, but not
many of the laity. Among other things, it was recommended that the
Nicene Creed should be restored to the Prayer Book, and printed as an
alternative with the Apostles Creed, and that a prayer for the sanctifi-
cation of the bread and wine should be inserted before the words of
institution. 2 This last proposition, Dr. Smith tells us, " perfectly recon
ciled Mr. Smith 3 to our service, and will prevent any further division
between us and the numbers of clergy coming among us from Bp.
S[eabury] and the Scots Church." * These emendations seem to have
fallen in with the views of Dr. White, of Pennsylvania, for writing to
Dr. Smith he remarks, " I think the proposed alterations of your Con
vention will render our service more compleat." 5 The Church in
New Jersey met in Convention on May 19th, at Perth Amboy, and ad
dressed a Memorial to the General Convention, strongly deprecating
many of the proposed alterations and the manner in which they had
been made. 6 The Convention of Pennsylvania, which met at Philadelphia,
May 22d, proposed a number of amendments to the Proposed Book,
chief among which were the restoration of the Nicene Creed, the
introduction into the Prayer of Consecration in the Communion Office,
of the same clause as that proposed by the Maryland Convention, and
the putting back of the Apostles Creed in the offices of Baptism. 7 There
is every probability that these amendments were suggested by Dr.
White. On the 29th of the same month a Convention met at Rich
mond, Virginia. Its chief objection to the new Prayer Book was with
regard to the rubric which directed the Minister to repel notorious evil
livers from the Holy Communion. " The offensive matter was not the
precise provisions of the rubric, but that there should be any provision
of the kind, or power exercised to the end contemplated." 8 It drew
up a detailed criticism of the new Articles of Religion, and framed a
letter of instruction for the delegates to the next General Convention. 9
At the same time a Convention of the Church in South Carolina was
being held at Charlestown. A committee, which had been appointed a
month before, presented a carefully prepared report on the proposed
changes in the Prayer Book, in which were embodied a number of propo
sitions for still further alterations. 10 The report was adopted, and the

1 Church Doc. of Conn., Vol. II, p. 297. 2 Appendix II, 6.

8 A relative of Dr. Smith who speaks of him as " My learned but zealous
high church little Friend and relation (as he says), Mr. Smith, of Somerset,"
Maryland. He afterward went to Connecticut and became Rector of Nor-
walk, where he drew up the Institution Office. For an account of his life,
see Annals of the American Putpit, Vol. V, p. 345 ; also, The Churchman.
New York, Sept. 8th and 15th, 1883.

4 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 190. 5 Ibid., p. 191. 6 Appendix II, 7.

7 Appendix II, 8. 8 Memoirs of the Church, p. 127.

"Appendix II, 9. 10 Appendix II, 10.

INTRODUCTION. xxi

Deputies to the General Convention desired to use their endeavours
to have its propositions adopted. It was evidently from the suggestions
of the South Carolina Convention that not a few of the features which
distinguished the Prayer Book of 1789, not only from the English
Book, but also from the Proposed Book, were derived, e. g., the follow
ing omissions : the word " again " from the Apostles Creed, the versicle
" God make speed to save us," with its response, and the three
Evangelical canticles. The Convention of New York, which assembled
on June 14th, deferred the consideration of the Proposed Book to a
future time. 1 No Convention met in Delaware.

General Convention of 1786.

The Second General Convention assembled in Philadelphia, the 20th
of June, 1786, and continued in session until the 26th of the same
month. There were in attendance fourteen clerical and twelve lay dele
gates. The first business was to draft a reply to the letter of the English
Bishops. In this answer it was declared that, " We are unanimous and
explicit in assuring your Lordships, that we neither have departed, nor
propose to depart from the doctrine of your Church. We have retained
the same discipline and forms of worship, as far as has been consistent
with our civil constitutions ; and we have made no alterations or omis
sions in the Book of Common Prayer but such as that consideration
prescribed, and such as were calculated to remove objections which it
appeared to us more conducive to union and general content to obviate
than to dispute." 2 No action was attempted at this time with regard to
the alterations which had been passed with such apparent unanimity the
previous October, and the various memorials from the State Conventions
on the subject were " referred to the first General Convention which
shall assemble with sufficient powers to determine the same." Before
adjourning, the Committee of Correspondence with the English prelates
was "empowered to call a General Convention whenever a majority of
the said Committee shall think necessary." 8

Adjourned Meeting of a Convention at Boston, 1786.

The Convention of the Church in Massachusetts, Rhode Island and
New Hampshire which met at Boston, September, 1785, was kept under
adjournment until the following July waiting to see what action would
be taken by the Church in Connecticut and in the Southern States with
regard to the alterations prepared at Middletown and proposed in Bos
ton. As has been already noted these alterations were not generally
acceptable to the Churchmen of Connecticut, and no action was there taken
with regard to them. " When our Convention met in July by adjourn
ment," writes the Rev. Mr. Parker of Boston, " we found that we were
left by our brethren in Connecticut that they thought it not advisable
to make any alterations. The Convention at the southward, though
they acceded to some of our alterations had gone much further, 4 and did

1 Appendix II, 11. 2 Journal. 3 Ibid.

* Chiefly in omitting the Nicene Creed, but Mr. Parker s only objection to
this was on the score of its inopportuneness : " No objection, I think, can be
made to the omission of the Nicene Creed but the time. Some passages in it
are as obscure and unintelligible as many in the Creed of Saint Athanasins,
which I am very glad we are rid of." (Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 295. )

xxii INTR OD UCTION.

not adopt the substitutes for the State prayers." 1 So far, however, was
the Proposed Book from being distasteful to the New England Church
men, outside of Connecticut, that it would probably have been adopted
by this Convention, had there been any likelihood of its general accept
ance in the Southern States. This we learn from a letter of Mr. Parker
to Dr. White, September 15th, 1786 : " Our Convention met here on
the 20th of July and seemed disposed to adopt your Alterations in the
Book of Common Prayer, but were discouraged from the circumstance
of your not being agreed to the use of it in those States which were
represented in the Convention by which those alterations were proposed.
Indeed the Alterations proposed in our own Convention in September
last had been sent to the several Churches in these States and returns
received from them purporting their approbation of them and readiness
to adopt them. And though yours are in a great measure similar, yet
as there are some things in which we disagree, it was thought best, all
things considered, to leave it optional with the several Churches to adopt
which they like best, or even to continue the use of the old liturgy (the
State prayers excepted) until we become complete in our officers and one
common liturgy is established by the first Order of the Clergy to whom
alone, we are of opinion, this matter appertains." Availing himself
of the permission given by this Convention, Mr. Parker introduced into
the services of Trinity Church, Boston, on the first Sunday in August
the alterations proposed the September before, together with the use of
the Psalms of the Proposed Book which he had " reprinted by them
selves," and which he thought were " much more suitable for public
worship than the collective body of David s Psalms." 2

Convocation at Derby, Connecticut, 1786.

On the 22d of September, 1786, Bishop Seabury with his clergy
assembled in Convocation at Derby. In his charge, the Bishop animad
verted to the Proposed Book. Some of the alterations he thought were
" for the worse, most of them not for the better." His chief objection,
however, rested upon the fact that it had been set forth without Epis
copal authority : " Liturgies are left more to the prudence and judgment
of the governors of the Church ; and the primitive practice seems to
have been that the Bishop did, with the advice no doubt of his Presby
ters, provide a Liturgy for the use of his diocese. This ought to have
been the case here. Bishops should first have been obtained to preside
over those Churches. And to those Bishops, with the Proctors of the
Clergy, should have been committed the business of compiling a liturgy
for the use of the Church throughout the States." 3 The Bishop of
Connecticut s estimate of the doctrinal character of the Proposed Book
may perhaps be gathered from a letter written to the Rev. Mr. Parker
sometime afterward : " I never thought there was any heterodoxy in the
Southern Prayer Book, but I do think the true doctrine is left too
unguarded, and that the offices are, some of them, lowered to such a
degree, that they will, in a great measure lose their influence." 4 It was

1 Church Documents of Connecticut, Vol. II, p. 319, and Hist. Notes and
Doc. , p. 36o.

2 Hist. Notes and Doc., pp. 365, 324.

3 Cited by the Rev. Dr. Saml. Hart in his Historical Sketch and Notes to
Bp. Seabury s Communion Office, 2d. Ed. p. 33.

* Ifixt. Notes and Doc., p. 367.

INTR OD UOTION. xxiii

at this Convocation 1 that Bishop Seabury set forth a Communion Office,
which was taken, with some alterations, from that which was then used
in Scotland. He did not formally impose it, but "recommended " it to
the congregations in his diocese. It " seems to have been almost, if not
quite, universally adopted by the clergy of Connecticut." 2 At the same
time, a new State Prayer, and a suffrage in the Litany were provided. 3

General Convention at Wilmington, 1786. j*

Upon the receipt of an answer from the English Bishops to the letter
sent by the General Convention of 1786, an adjourned Convention was
called, and met at Wilmington, October 10th, 1786. In this second
communication, their Lordships expressed their willingness to confer the
Episcopate upon such properly accredited persons as should be sent to
them, but at the same time exhorted the Convention to " restore to its
integrity the Apostles Creed, in which you have omitted an article,
merely as it seems, from misapprehension of the sense in which it is
understood by our Church ; nor can we help adding, that we hope you
will think it but a decent proof of the attachment you profess to the
services of our liturgy to give the other two Creeds a place in your
Book of Common Prayer, even though the use of them should be left
discretional." It is noteworthy that no particular reference was made to
the other peculiarities of the Proposed Book, except the very general
remark that, " it was impossible not to observe with concern that if the
essential doctrines of our common faith were retained, less respect, how
ever, was paid to our liturgy than its own excellence, and your declared
attachment to it, had led us to expect." 4 As a matter of fact the Pro
posed Book but reflected the ideas of liturgical revision prevalent at the
time, and there is little doubt that the majority of the Georgian prelates
would gladly have revised the Prayer Book after much the same fashion
had they been free to do so. " The feeble recommendation," as Bishop
White styles it, that the Athanasian Creed should be restored was under
stood to have been made more for form s sake and to preclude the
cavils of the Non-Jurors, than for any other reason. " The inclination
of the Archbishop on that head was, not to give any trouble, but only
to avoid any act or omission, which might have been an implicating of
them and their Church." 5 Too much, also, must not be attributed to

1 Vide Dr. Jarvis Voice from Connecticut. Before this time Bishop Seabury
in his own ministrations may have made some departures from the English
Prayer Book for Dr. Smith tells us that rumors were afloat that the Bishop ot
Connecticut was " making very great alterations from the English Liturgy,
especially in the administration of the blessed Sacrament of the Lord s Sup
per, striving as Archbishop Land did, to introduce again some of those
superstitions of which it had been cleared at the Reformation." (Church
Documents of Conn. , Vol. II, p. 302.)

2 The Rev. Dr. Hart s Notes to Bp. Seabury s Communion Office, p. 40.

:1 Appendix II, 13. Mention may here be made of two other liturgical pro
ductions of Bishop Seabury, viz., " A Burial Office for Infants who depart
this life before they have polluted their Baptism by actual sin," reprinted in
Beardsley s Life and Correspondence of Bp. Seabury, p. 488 ; also "The Ps-alter
or Psalms of David pointed as they are to be said or sung in churches, with the
Order for Morning and Evening Prayer Daily throughout the year." This
latter work printed in 1795 is noteworthy in having the Athanasian Creed,
in omitting the Latin titles of the Psalms, and in substituting the future
tense for the imperative mood in passages which might be called damnatory.
Vide App. to Dr. Hart s Reprint of Bp. Seabury s Com. Office.

* Appendix II. 12. 5 Memoirs of the Church, p. 134.

xxi v INTR OD UCTION.

the influence, in the Wilmington Convention, of the letter of the English
Bishops. Maryland and Pennsylvania had both voted that the Nicene
Creed should be restored long before the second letter of the Bishops
had been received ; and in those days, before the unification of the
Church, the wishes of State Conventions were of paramount importance
in General Convention. When the letter of their Lordships was first
received, it was " a matter of surprise that the only thing which looked
like a condition made on the subject of the Common Prayer Book, was
the restoring of the clause concerning the Descent into Hell, in the
Apostles Creed." 1 And it was principally owing to the objections of
one Bishop, the then Bishop of Bath and Wells, that any point was
made even of this. 2 All the other peculiarities of the Proposed Book,
were not considered of such a character as to prevent their conferring
the Episcopate.

A Committee was appointed to take the communication of the Eng
lish Bishops into consideration, and to report thereon. "We sat up
the whole of the succeeding night," says Bishop White, "digesting
the determinations in the form in which they appear in the Journal.
When they were brought into the Convention little difficulty occurred
in regard to what was proposed concerning the retaining of the Nicene
and the rejecting of the Athanasian Creed. But a warm debate arose
on the subject of the Descent into Hell in the Apostles Creed.
Although this was at last carried, agreeably to the proposal of the Com
mittee ; yet whoever looks into the Journal will see, that the result was
not owing to the having of a majority of votes, but to the nullity of the
votes of those churches in which the clergy and laity were divided." 5
The action of the Convention was set forth in a document, entitled " An
Act of the General Convention of Clerical and Lay Deputies of the
Protestant Episcopal Church," etc. 4 " As the matter now stood, there
was evidently no ground on which the English Bishops could have
rejected the persons sent, unless they had made the Athanasian Creed
an essential; which would not have been warranted by the feeble
recommendation of their letter." 5

Affair of King s Chapel, Boston.

Before proceeding further, mention must be made of the trouble at
King s Chapel, Boston. The causes which led to the withdrawal of this
building from the control of the Church, throw an interesting light upon
the history of the Prayer Book during this period. The Chapel was
the oldest and most imposing edifice the Church had in Boston. - Dur
ing the progress of the war of the revolution, " Many of the members
of the congregation, had gone to Nova Scotia and elsewhere, from dis
affection to the American cause. Their pews were let to persons, sundry

1 Memoirs of the Church, p. 133.

2 Ibid., p. 157.

3 The action of the Wilmington Convention seems to have given satisfac
tion everywhere except in Virginia. In a Convention held at Richmond,
May 16-20, 1787, it was resolved " that the deputies to be appointed to at
tend the next General Convention, be instructed to move the General Con
vention to expunge the words, He descended into hell, inserted in the
Apostles Creed by the General Convention held at Wilmington, and also
whatever relates to the restoration of the Nicene Creed. ( Hawk s Contribu
tions to the Ecclesiastical History of the United States of America. )

4 Appendix II, 14. 5 Memoirs of the Church, p. 139.

INTR OD UQTION. xx v

of whom had never professed themselves of the Church, to the members
of which they had no other affinity in principle than what consisted in
dissatisfaction with the system then generally preached in Boston.
Thus a majority was produced, to whom were sacrificed the rights of
the real members of the Episcopal Church. The remembrance of the
manoeuvre should be perpetuated," continues Bishop White, "for the
guarding against the like in the future." 1 Unitarianism was at the
time beginning to make rapid strides through New England. Its spirit
was already present in many of the Congregational churches, and soon
took firm hold of the congregation of King s Chapel. It was because
here that spirit met the clear terms of a stated and required liturgy,
observes the late Bishop Brooks, that that Church was the first to
set itself avowedly upon the basis of the new belief. 2 " The liturgy
of the Church of England was believed by that Society " one of the Uni
tarian members of the Chapel tells us, " to be essentially erroneous with
regard to the object of prayer, in that they held that Christ ought not
to be addressed with prayers of divine worship. 3 " They waited with
patience till the result of the Convention which was held at New York,
October, 1784, was known. When, however, they found it was estab
lished as a fundamental principle by that Convention, that the Episco
pal Church in America shall maintain the doctrines of the Gospel
as now held by the Church of England, and shall adhere to the liturgy
of the said Church as far as shall be consistent with the American revo
lution, etc. they concluded that no more time was to be lost, and that
as there was no expectation that a great and liberal reformation would be
made, they had an undoubted right to deliver themselves from what
seemed to them unscriptural impositions." 4 Accordingly on June 19th,
1785, the congregation set forth a revised Prayer Book, based upon
that of Dr. Samuel Clarke. The object "in the new liturgy was to
leave out all such expressions as wound the conscience of a Unitarian,
without introducing any which should displease a Trinitarian." 5 And
the book was intended to be of so comprehensive a nature " that every
sect may conscientiously adopt it. It is general and indefinite like the
sacred Scriptures, and every sect may reason from it, as from the sacred
Scriptures in defence of their peculiar tenets." 6 " Some reasonable
expectations were entertained that the Convention which was to be held
in Philadelphia (1785) would expunge all disputable doctrines (and the
doctrine of the Trinity is certainly disputable, to say nothing more of
it), and whilst they inserted no expression in the liturgy which could
wound an Athanasian, that they would leave out all which would hurt
the conscience of a Unitarian." 7 *

But the action of the first General Convention afforded but little
satisfaction to these expectations. In the Proposed Book Christ was as
distinctly the object of worship with the Father and the Holy Ghost as
in the English Book. Still the people of King s Chapel were loath to
suffer the loss of prestige that separation from the Episcopal Church would

1 Memoir of the Life of the St. Rev. Wm. White, D. D., by Bird Wilson, D.D.,
p. 323.

2 A Century of Church Growth in Boston, Monograph VI in Vol. II of the
History of the American Episcopal Church, p. 491.

3 Correspondence of the Rev. Dr. White with Mr. Charles Miller, in Dr. Wil
son s Memoir, p. 329.

*Ibid. 5 Ibid., p. 334. e Ibid., p. 330. "Ibid.

xxvi INTR OD UCTION.

entail. They hoped that a modus vivendi might be found within
the Church for the Unitarians as well as for those who worshipped the
Triune God. The Proposed Book was evidently uot going to be the
established liturgy, and in the Convention which was to meet in June,
1786, more liberal counsels might prevail. Accordingly, Mr. Miller
appealed to Dr. White in order to enlist his influence in behalf of the
congregation of King s Chapel. In the first place he regretted that the
34th of the Articles of the Church of England reads " That it is not
necessary that traditions and ceremonies be in all places one or utterly
alike. Had a more general and enlarged idea been expressed in the
Article ; it would, in my opinion, have contributed more to the peace
and harmony of the Church. For it appears to me that it is not neces
sary that traditions, ceremonies, doctrines and public prayers be one or
utterly alike even in different congregations of the same Church. For
were the several congregations which compose a Church permitted to
make such alterations and omissions in the liturgy as might appear to
them necessary, they might forever continue united as one body, under
their Episcopal heads, however various their sentiments might be. The
Athanasian, whilst his conscience would not allow him to leave out the
petitions to the Son and Holy Ghost, might rest satisfied with having
these addresses printed in the liturgy, and might cheerfully and can
didly permit the Unitarian to suppress them." 1 He further urged the
consideration that the enlarged membership gained to the Episcopal
Church by the adoption of this principle would be a powerful offset to the
influence of the Horn an Church : " The ambitious schemes of that
Church or of any other enterprising zealots will most effectually be
crushed by the Episcopal Church accomplishing a plan which will be
truly great and liberal. For whilst she tenaciously adheres to disputa
ble doctrines many conscientious persons will be prevented from joining
her Communion, though they might otherwise be engaged by the gen
eral propriety and beauty of her worship. There is also reason to
apprehend that other congregations, beside that of which I am a mem
ber, will, should they become Unitarians, separate themselves from the
Episcopal Church, and form themselves into independent societies.
Should Unitarian sentiments spread as rapidly in America as they have
the last century in England, revolts from the Episcopal Church may
become very frequent, as no causes of an interested nature exist here to
prevent a separation." 2

These suggestions for increasing the Church s membership, failed to
enlist the sympathies of Dr. White. In his letter of reply, he observed,
as " it woflld be a very singular Church, indeed, which should hold up
a certain matter of order as the only part of its foundation essential to
be retained, so I hope you will, on further consideration, think it quite
unnecessary on my part to prove, that the same cannot be said of the
Church to which we have belonged. I shall lay the less stress on this
subject, as it is a singular opinion, and what I do not think you will
long maintain, that persons differing in regard to the object of prayer,
may be of the same Church or Communion." 8 Whatever hopes the
congregation of King s Chapel might still have had were given up after
the action of the General Convention at Wilmington, and soon afterward
they ceased to have any relation with the-Episcopal Church.

Cor. of Dr. White and Mr. Miller. 2 Ibid., p. 335. Ibid., p. 337.

INTR OD UOTION. xxvii

The Episcopate obtained from England.

On the 2d of November, 1786, the Rev. Dr. White, and the Rev.
Dr. Provoost sailed for England, and on Septuagesima Sunday, the 4th
day of February, 1787, were consecrated to the Episcopate in the chapel of
Lambeth palace. Shortly after their return, Bishop Seabury addressed
a letter of congratulation 1 to each of them in which he took occasion to
express his hearty desire for the union of the Church in the various
States, and suggested in order to accomplish the end " the most likely
method will be to retain the present Book of Common Prayer, accom
modating it to the civil Constitution of the United States."* In reply
Bishop White expressed his willingness to accede to this proposal should
it be found practicable : " As to the liturgy, if it should be thought
advisable by the general body of our Church to adhere to the English
Book of Common Prayer (the political parts excepted) I shall be one of
the first, after the appearance of such a disposition to comply with it
most punctually. Further than this, if it should seem the most prob
able way of maintaining an agreement among ourselves, I shall use my
best endeavours to effect it. At the same time I must candidly express
my opinion, that the review of the liturgy would tend very much to the

1 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 344.

2 The Eeverend Mr. Learning, of Connecticut, also addressed a letter of
similar purport to Bishop White, which, as it has not before appeared in
print, we here give from among the MSS. left by Bishop Kemper :

STKATFOED, May 2d, 1787.

Allow me, my very dear sir, to congratulate you upon your happy success
in yonr Undertaking for the Service of the Church, and your Safe Return to
your Native Land.

I am far advanced in Life, and nothing can give me more pleasure, than to
see the Church of England (for by that title I wish she may be called) fixed
upon a firm Basis, in Unity thro all the States.

May it not be worth consideration to enquire, what method is most likely
to produce this effect ? Perhaps, there is no Scheme that promises so fair to
accomplish the End desired, as keeping, as near as we can to the old Forms.
We know these have been tried for Ages, and have always answered the pur
pose. Why should we make a new experiment, upon a subject which has
had sufficient Trial already ?

It seems that Dr. S[mith] the last man in the world for such Business
has been the Director, in forming the constitution and service of the Chh.
for these States, as he intended. He was one of the Com tee , and you know,
they must do what he directed, or do nothing.

It appears to me, that it is unhappy for the Church, That, that man ever
came into this land : he has done more harm to it, than any other person.

However, let us lay aside all worldly schemes, and take a View of what will
be agreeable to our great Master s design, in building up his Kingdom which
is not of this world. Provided we do this, we shall see the Chh. in its native
purity.

There is no need to enlarge upon this point, as I have sent you wrth this
Letter, my sentiments, in what Method the Chh. of England is to be per
petuated in this land. If I have made any mistake, I shall stand corrected
by you.

If your aifairs will permit, it would give me unspeakable pleasure to see
you at our Convocation, which will be held at Stamford in Whitsunday
week.

Remember me kindly to all your Clergy, and to your good Lady, and
believe me to be,

Right Reverend Sir.

Your most obedient & hum. Ser.,

Bp. White. JEREMIAH LEAMING.

xxviii INTROD UOTION.

satisfaction of most of the members of our Communion, and to its
future success and prosperity. The worst evil which I apprehend from
a refusal to review is this, that it will give a great advantage to those
who wish to carry the alterations into essential points of doctrine.
Reviewed it will unquestionably be in some places, and the only way to
prevent its being done by men of the above description is the taking it
up as a general business." 1 In another letter written to Dr. West,
February 24th, 1789, Bishop White touched upon the same subject :
" It is my most earnest wish that the ensuing Convention may be so
wise and moderate as to establish a book which shall be sure of a general
reception. I see little prospect of this, without a considerable deviation
from the Proposed Book towards the old. Much will depend on what
is now to be done. And I pray God, that we may be enabled to take
such measures as shall have a tendency to build up and not to pull down,
to unite and not to divide." 2

General Convention of 1789.

The first Convention after the obtaining of the Episcopate from Eng
land gathered in Philadelphia, July 30th, 1789. An adjourned meet
ing was held from September 29th to October 3d in the same city, at
which the Constitution was so modified as to give the Bishops the
right, sitting as a separate House, to originate measures and also to
negative acts of the other House not adhered to by four-fifths of the
delegates. Thereupon it was assented to by the deputies from Connec
ticut, Massachusetts, and New Hampshire, and they took their seats in
the General Convention, thus completing the unification of the Church,
a consummation, which had been long and anxiously desired. On Sat
urday, the 3d of October, the Bishops withdrew from the House of
Deputies, and on the following Monday sat for the first time as a distinct
House.

The chief business of the Convention after its division into two Houses,
was the revision of the Book of Common Prayer. The Journal gives
us little or no detailed information with regard to the progress of this
work, so that we are indebted altogether to Bp. White s Memoirs and
to incidental statements in his other works for whatever knowledge we
possess. At the very outset there was a grave difference of opinion
between the two Houses, which continued throughout the session. The
House of Bishops held that the English Book was still the liturgy of
the Church, and that it should be taken as the book in which some
alterations were contemplated. On the other hand the lower House
contended " that there were no forms of prayer, no offices, and no
rubrics until they should be formed by the Convention now assembled."
"Everyone must perceive," observes Bishop White, "that this
abridged the species of negative lodged with the House of Bishops. For
if, in any branch of the liturgy, they should be disposed to be tenacious
in any point, which should be a deviation from the English Book, the
consequence must be, not that the prayer, or whatever else it were, re
mained as before, but that no such matters were to be inserted. This, in
some instances, would have operated to the extent of excluding a whole
office of the Church, if the negative of the Bishops had been insisted
on." 3 Referring, in a letter to Bishop Hobart, to this difference of

1 Hist. Notes and Doc., p. 346. 2 Archives of Maryland.

3 Memoirs of the Church, p. 171.

INTRODUCTION. xxix

principle in the work of revision in the Convention of 1789, he says,
" In all other respects \i. e., other than the State prayers], I held the
former ecclesiastical system to be binding. The Conventions of our
Church have always acted in tfee same principle, except that of October,
] 789, whose adopting of a different principle has rendered our liturgy
more imperfect (according to my opinion) that it would otherwise have
been. On this point I could give you some interesting information." 1

The particular reasons, so far as known which induced the Conven
tion to make the verbal departures it did from the English Book have
been noted in the body of this work, and need not be enumerated here.
The Evangelical Canticles, and the word " again " after " he rose " in the
Apostles Creed, which had been in the Proposed Book as well as the
English Book, were omitted, as the Convention of South Carolina had
suggested. The House of Bishops proposed in an amendment to
retain the Athanasian Creed with a rubric permitting its use. On the
part of Bishop White this was assented to " on the principle of accommo
dation, to the many who were reported to desire it, especially in Con
necticut, where, it was said, the omitting of it would hazard the recep
tion of the book." It was his intention, however, " never to read
the Creed himself, and he declared his mind to that effect." " The
amendment was negatived by the other House, and when the subject
afterward came up in conference they would not allow of the Creed in
any shape ; which was thought intolerant by the gentlemen from New
England, who with Bishop Seabury, gave it up with great reluctance." 2

In addition to the offices in the English Book the Convention adopted
" A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving to Almighty God for the Fruits
of the Earth, and all the other Blessings of his merciful Providence."
This office was taken from the Proposed Book, and had in all probability
been drawn up by Dr. William Smith. " Forms of Prayer for use in
Families " were also added. These are abridgements of those set forth
by Bishop Gibson of London. The latter were among the books pro
vided by the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel for distribution
by its Missionaries in the Colonies. 3 They were therefore in all proba
bility well known and widely used by Church people of the last century.
They may not have been original compositions of this prelate, but
perhaps were drawn by him from earlier forms, as they bear considerable
likeness to a series of prayers prepared by Archbishop Tillotson for the
use of William III. 4 Selections of Psalms to be used instead of the
Psalms of the day were prepared by the House of Deputies, and
reluctantly assented to by the Bishops. 5 An office for the Visitation of
Prisoners which had been in the Proposed Book, was adopted after some
changes in it had been made. Nothing more seems to be known as to

1 Memoir of the Life of the JKt. Bev. Wm. White, D. D., by Bird Wilson,
D. D., p. 348.

2 Memoirs of the Church, p. 174.

3 A Eev. Mr. Murray, Minister at Beading, Pa. , writing in 1769 to the
Secretary of the Venerable Society, says: "To forward the education and
to instruct several of the older poor people, I have occasion for some small
tracts such as Lewis s Catechism, 4 doz. ; Husbandman s Manual, 3 doz. ; Bp.
Gibson s Family Prayer, 4 doz. ; ditto on the Sacraments, 6 doz : or any of the
most approved, short, plain Treatise on that subject " (Historical Collections,
Ed. by Wm. S. Perry, D. D., Vol. II, Penn., p. 438).

4 Works ofAbp. Tillotson, London, 1722, Vol. II, p. 677.

5 Vide Memoirs of the Church, p. 176.

xxx INTRODUCTION.

the origin of this office, than that it was drawn up by the Synod held at
Dublin in 1711, and, was commonly found afterward in Prayer Books
printed in Ireland. 1 A number of Occasional Prayers 2 and Thanks
givings were introduced, and three new prayers added to the office for
Visitation of the Sick. Bishop White speaking generally of these
prayers, says they were taken from Bishop Jeremy Taylor, and this
statement has been repeated by subsequent writers. It is clear that we
are indebted to Bishop Taylor for A Prayer which may be said by the
Minister in behalf of all present at the Visitation, and A Prayer which
may be said in case of sudden surprise and immediate danger, both of
which are taken from his Holy Dying. The wording of the Thanks
giving for the beginning of a recovery may have been suggested by A
Prayer to be said when the Sick Man takes Physic, in the same book.
But a careful search through his works has failed to discover any of
the others. No one having any acquaintance with the polished English
of this great divine will think it likely that the prayer for Malefactors
after Condemnation came from his pen. And the others appear to be
but compilations of sentences and clauses taken from various parts of
the Prayer Book.

The most notable addition made in the Prayer Book was to the Prayer
of Consecration in the Communion Office. The Conventions of Maryland
and Pennsylvania, had both asked, as we have seen, for the insertion of
a prayer more explicit than the clause in the English Book, expressly
beseeching God for the consecration of the Sacrament. It was a matter
which "lay very near to the heart of Bishop Seabury." 3 Writing to Bishop
White on the eve of the Convention of 1789, he expressed the earnest
hope that the matter might be taken up, and that God will raise up some
able and worthy advocate for this primitive practice, and make you and
the Convention the instruments of restoring it to his Church in America.
It would do you more honour in the world, and contribute more to the
union of the Churches than any other alterations you can make." Bishop
Seabury did not overrate the influence of the Bishop of Pennsylvania in
thus appealing to him, for had the latter thrown his vote against what
is now the most striking departure of the American from the English
Prayer Book it would never have had a place therein. On the contrary
however, the proposition to add the Prayers of Oblation and Invocation
with what follows, received his hearty support, so that its adoption in
the House of Bishops was unanimous. In the House of Deputies it was
also passed without opposition. " It may perhaps be expected that the
great change made, in restoring to the consecration prayer the oblatory
words and the invocation of the Holy Spirit, left out in King Edward s
reign, must at least have produced an opposition. But no such
thing happened to any considerable extent, or at least the author did not
hear of any in the other House, further than a disposition to the effect in
a few gentlemen, which was counteracted by some pertinent remarks of
the president." * One important change was made in the Invocation
before being adopted. Instead of the words of the Scotch Offices and of

1 The Irish Prayer Book, by W. K. Clay, British Magazine, Dec., 1846. See
also Mants History of the Church of Ireland, Vol. II, p. 233.
. 2 Vide a letter of Dr. Jarvis, suggesting the addition of such Prayers, in
Hoffman s Law of the Church, p. 35.

3 Memoirs of the Church, p. 179.

INTROD UCTION. xxxi

Bishop Seabury s book, which read, " that they may become the Body
and Blood of thy most dearly beloved Son," there was substituted,
" that we receiving them according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ s
holy institution, in remembrance of his death and passion, may be par
takers of his most blessed Body and Blood." In all other respects,
with the exception of the change of " lively " to " living," the text of
the Canon of Bishop Seabury s Office, which he had set forth in 1786
for use in his diocese, was copied. This office was in turn substantially
taken from Bishops Forbes and Falconer s edition of the Scotch liturgy,
which was published in 1764, 1

The work of the revision in the Convention of 1789 occupied thirteen
days. On the last day a committee was appointed to edit the book thus
revised, and in August, 1790, the first American Prayer Book was set
forth, bearing not the Ratification of a Parliament, but the Ratification of
the Bishops, Clergy, and Laity of the Church itself. In the preface,
the declaration so often made before, was again repeated, even more
explicitly : " This Church is far from intending to depart from the Church
of England in any essential point of doctrine, discipline, or worship ;
or farther than local circumstances require." Everywhere the new
book was received without opposition, and at once went into use. In Con
necticut where some of its omissions were not regarded altogether with
favour, it was nevertheless formally approved and received by a resolution
of Convocation at Newtown, September 30th, 1790. At the same time it
was agreed " that in the use of the New-Prayer-Book, we be as uniform as
possible, and for that purpose that we approach as near the Old Liturgy,
as a compliance with the Rubrics of the New will allow." 2 In a little
while however the new Prayer Book had become as dear to the members
of the Church everywhere as the old book had ever been.

General Convention of 1792.

In the Convention of 1792 the Forms for conferring Holy Orders
were formally set forth. In the ordinations which had been performed
by the American Bishops previous to this time, the English Prayer
Book had been used, with the omission of the political parts. But few
alterations were made by the Convention in these venerable forms, and
those which were introduced were prepared by the Bishops. " There
was no material difference of opinion, except in regard to the words
used by the Bishop at the ordination of Priests, Receive ye (sic) the
Holy Ghost, and Whose sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven;
and whose sins thou dost retain, they are retained. Bishop Seabury,
who alone was tenacious of this form, consented at last with great
reluctance, to allow the alternative of another as it now stands." z That
no departure from the doctrine of the Church of England was intended,
is evident from the fact that the old form was still retained, and also from
what Bishop White tells us in his Memoirs where he defends both
forms, but thinks the second is of " more obvious signification."
General Convention of 1799.

A Form for the Consecration of a Church or Chapel was proposed in
1799 by the House of Bishops and adopted. Bishop White tells us that
" it is substantially the same with a service composed by Bishop Andrews

1 Hall s Fragmenta Liturgica, Vol. V, p. 193.

2 A Voice from Connecticut, p. 27.

3 Memoirs of the Church, p. 191.

xxxii INTROD UCTION.

in the reign of James the First." One however has only to compare our
American office with the service drawn up by the great Bishop of Win
chester to see that it was not immediately derived from the latter.
Bishop Andrews order was the basis of the many forms for the Conse
cration of churches set forth in the seventeenth and eighteenth cen
turies, 1 but so widely did most of them depart from their original that
their resemblance to it is very faint. Our service is really a revision of
one adopted by Convocation in 1712, which was not however finally con
firmed, as one of the heads of business given by George I. in 1715 was
" the preparing a form for consecrating Churches and Chapels." This
form of 1712 must not be confounded with one prepared by the English
Bishops in 1714 and submitted to the Convocation of the following
year, and which also failed to obtain formal authorization. 2 The two
offices are alike in general structure, but differ from each other in a
number of particulars, in all of which the American service agrees with
the earlier order. The form of 1712 was "not printed till 1719, when
it appeared in the appendix to John Lewis Historical Essay upon the
Consecration of Churches." ! It was afterwards reprinted by Gibson, 4
and also by Burn. 5 The latter, writing in the middle of the last
century, says of it, that this office " as it did not receive the royal assent, 6
was not injoined, but is now generally used." The General Conven
tion, therefore, in 1799, but adopted a form which was then commonly
observed in England for the Consecration of Churches. There was also
set forth at this time a Prayer for Convention, probably drawn from the
conclusion of the second part of the Homily for Whitsunday.

General Convention of 1801.

Thus far the Prayer Book was without the Articles of Religion. The
House of Bishops in 1789 had proposed the " ratification of the Thirty -
nine Articles, with an exception in regard to the thirty-sixth and
thirty-seventh articles," but the lower House referred the subject to a
future Convention. The absence of this familiar feature caused some
uneasiness among Church people. " The Articles," says Bishop White,
" with the exception of the political parts, the obligation of which had
been abrogated by Divine Providence through the instrumentality of the
revolution, were still the acknowledged faith of the Church ; while on

1 References to where some of these forms are to be found may here be
given : Bp. Andrews Order is in Sparrow s Rationale. The order for The
Consecration of Abbey Dore Church, Ed. by Rev. J. Fuller Russell, Pickering,
1870. Bp. Cosin s Form, Surtees Soc. Vol. LV, p. 176. Bp. Wilson s Works,
Anglo-Cath. Lib., Vol. VII, p. 143. Bp. Patrick s Works, Oxford, 1858, Vol.
IX, p. 349. The form laid before the Convocation of 1715 is reprinted by
Cardwell, Synodalia, Vol. II, p. 819. See also Irish Form of Consecration of
Churches, with Introduction by Bishop Reeves, S. P. C. K., 1893. Still other
forms are given by Oughton in bis Ordo Judiciorum, Vol. II, London, 1738.
(A copy of this work is in the Astor Library, New York). See also Harrington s
The Object, Importance, and Antiquity of the Bite of Consecration of Churches,
London, 1844.

2 Reprinted by Cardwell, Synodalia, Vol. II, p. 819.

3 The Rt. Rev. Bishop Reeves in Preface to Irish Forms of Consecration of
Churches. S. P. C. K. 1892.

4 Codex Juris Ecclesiastici, last Ed., II, 1459.

5 Ecclesiastical Law, by Richard Burn, LL.D., Chancelor of the Diocese of
Carlisle, and Vicar of Orton, in the County of Westmoreland, 2d. Ed. London,
1767, Vol I, p. 298.

6 Cardwell thinks otherwise. See Synodalia, Vol. II, p. 819.

INTR OD UCTION. xxxiii

the other hand they could not be edited as such, without changes at
least in the manner of exhibiting them, which no individual had a right
to regulate. What rendered the situation of the Church the worse in
this respect, was that it suited the opinions of some, to declare in con
sequence of it that she had no Articles, and could have none, until they
should be framed by a convention, and established by its authority." 1
This opinion was met in New York by the following resolution adopted
by its Convention, Nov. 4th, 1790. "Whereas many respectable mem
bers of our Church are alarmed at the Articles of Religion not being in
serted in our New Book of Common Prayer : Resolved, That the Articles
of the Church of England, as they now stand, except such parts thereof as
aifect the political Government of this Country, be held in full force and
virtue, until a further provision is made by the General Convention,
agreeably to the eighth article of the Constitution of the Protestant
Episcopal Church in the United States of America." 2 In the Conven-
of 1792 the subject was informally discussed by the Bishops. Bishop*
Prevost and Madison were directly against the having of Articles, while
Bishops White and Claggett were in favour of them. Bishop Seabury
was in doubt as to their necessity, "although on the other side he
acknowledged his inability to answer an argument pressed on him, that
without them individual ministers would have to do by their respective
will and authority, what had better be done by known law, for the pre
venting of the delivery of opposite doctrines to their flocks by different
preachers." 5 In the Convention of 1799, a Committee having the
subject in hand, reported a resolution, " That the articles of our faith
and religion, as founded on the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New
Testaments, are sufficiently declared in our Creeds and Liturgy, as set
forth in the Book of Common Prayer established for the use of this
Church, and that further articles do not appear necessary," which was
not agreed to. It was next proposed " that the Convention now proceed
to the framing of Articles for this Church," which was adopted. Of the
clergy, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, and Virginia voted against the
resolution, but all the laity present voted for it, except the delegation
from Virginia. A Committee was accordingly appointed, and within
three days a draft of seventeen Articles was laid before the Convention. 4
Their consideration however was postponed to the next Convention. In
the meanwhile, the conviction grew " that the doctrines of the Gospel r
as they stand in the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England,
with the exception of such matters as are local, were more likely to give
general satisfaction than the same doctrines in any new form that might
be devised." And the Convention of New York (Sep. 5th, 1801)
instructed its delegates to General Convention " to advocate and vote for
the adoption of the Articles of Religion of the Church of England,

1 Memoirs of the Church, p. 211.

2 This resolution was probably due to the suggestion of the deputation!
from Trinity Church, for at a meeting of the Corporation of this parish,
November 1 st, 1790, the delegates to the State Convention were instructed
" to use their utmost endeavours to procure a compliance with the proposal
made by the Bishops at the last General Convention, for a ratification of the
Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, except the 36th and 37th of
the said Articles." (Berrian s History of Trinity Church, p. 178.)

3 Memoirs of the Church, p. 213.

4 They will be found printed in the Journal of 1799.

xxxiv INTR OD UQTION.

except such parts as may affect the political government of this
country." Accordingly in 1801 the English Articles with the change
of the political parts, were unanimously adopted. From the history of
the Church during the twenty-five years which followed the revolution,
it must appear " that the object kept in view, in all the consultations
held, and the determinations formed, was the perpetuating of the Epis
copal Church, on the ground of the general principles which she had
inherited from the Church of England ; and of not departing from
them, except so far as either local circumstances required, or some very
important cause rendered proper. To those acquainted with the System
of the Church of England, it must be evident, that the object here
stated was accomplished on the ratification of the Articles." 1
General Conventions of 1804 and 1808.

In the diocesan Convention of Connecticut, held at Stratfield in 1799
it was " Voted that Dr. Smith be desired to prepare an office for induct
ing and recognizing clergymen into vacant parishes, and present the same
for adoption to the next Convention of this diocese." 2 This office was
accordingly drawn up, and first " adopted by the Bishop and Clergy of
the Diocese of Connecticut, in Convocation at Derby, November 20th,
1799." It was afterwards adopted by the Convention which met at
Lichfield, the first Wednesday of June, 1804 : " The Office of Induc
tion," reads the Journal, " as agreed upon by the Bishop and Clergy in
Convocation was adopted by this Convention." 2 Two years before (Oct.
6th, 1802) the Convention of New York adopted the same office with
some verbal alterations, and made its use obligatory by canon. 3 In the
G-eneral Convention which met in September, 1804, the New York Office
was, with a few changes, adopted by the Church and made one of the
offices of the Prayer Book. The most significant of the changes made
was in the Letter of Induction. The Connecticut and New York offices
made the Bishop the ultimate arbiter and judge in every case in which
there was a desire, either on the part of the clergyman or the people, to
dissolve the pastoral relation, thus seeming to imply that the Bishop had
the power to forbid a priest leaving a cure which he desired to relin
quish ; but the General Convention so modified the wording of this
letter that the Bishop was only to act as arbiter and judge " in case of
any difference " between the priest and the congregation as to such dis
solution. In the General Convention of 1808, in order to avoid any
conflict with the rights of vestries as established by the law of certain
States, 4 its use was made optional instead of obligatory, and the title
changed from "An Office of Induction " to " An Office of Institution."
It is not known whether it was an original composition of Dr. Smith s,
or drawn by him from some earlier form in use in England, or perhaps
in Maryland where the Clergy had employed the right of induction and
institution, and where he had been Rector of Stepney, and Somerset.
Bishop Andrew s Manner of Induction may have suggested the general
o utline.

General Convention of 1811.

Hitherto the action of one General Convention sufficed to make
alterations in the Prayer Book, but in 1811 an addition was made to

1 Memoirs of the Church, p. 33. 2 Journal of Conn.

3 Vide, page 470.

4 Vide Hoffman s Law of the Church, pp. 120-126, 279-293.

5 Minor Works, p. 162.

INTR OD UCTION. xxxv

the eighth article of the Constitution, requiring that " No alteration or
addition shall be made in the Book of Common Prayer, or other Offices
of the Church, unless the same shall be proposed in one General Con
vention, and by a resolve thereof made known to the Convention of
every Diocese, and adopted at the subsequent Convention." The same
provision was in 1829 extended to the Articles of Religion. The
Prayer Book as set forth in 1789 with the additions made in 1792, 1799,
1801, 1804 (1808), remained without change until 1886. Corrections
of what were thought to be errors were made from time to time by order
of the Convention, or by Editing Committees, but these were merely
verbal, or in matters of punctuation. Various attempts however were
made to inaugurate a revision, or to secure alterations of one kind or
other, but in every case the General Convention set its face against such
efforts, and they came to naught.

General Convention of 1814.

In the Convention of 1814 it was thought good by both Houses to
make a Declaration distinctly setting forth the organic identity of the
Church in this country with the Church of England : " The Protestant
Episcopal Church in the United States is the same body heretofore known
in these States by the name of the Church of England ; the change of
name, although not of religious principle in doctrine, or in worship, or
in discipline, being induced by a characteristic of the Church of England
supposing the independence of the Christian Churches, under the different
sovereignties, to which respectively their allegiance in civil concerns
belongs. But that, when the severance alluded to took place, and ever
since, this Church conceived of herself, as professing and acting on the
principles of the Church of England, is evident from the organization of
our Conventions, and from their subsequent proceedings, as recorded in
the Journals ; to which accordingly this Convention refer for satisfaction
in the premises."

General Convention of 1820.

In the Convention of 1820 the following instructions were adopted
by both Houses to be observed in editions of the Book of Common
Prayer : " 1. That special attention be paid to the title page and table
of contents, so that nothing may be omitted or added. 2. That the
Book of Common Prayer be distinguished from the Book of Psalms in
metre, the Articles of Religion, and sundry offices set forth by this
Church, viz. &lt; The form and manner of making, ordaining, and conse
crating Bishops, Priests and Deacons, The form of consecration of a
church or chapel, A prayer to be used at the meetings of Convention,
An office of institution of ministers into parishes or Churches all of
which are of equal authority with the Book of Common Prayer ; but
which, when bound up with it, ought not to appear as parts thereof." 1

General Convention of 1826.

In 1826 certain provisions for the shortening of the Morning Service,
and for modifying the statements of the Confirmation Office were intro
duced by Bishop Hobart of New York, and proposed to the dioceses by
the General Convention for final action in 1829. 2 These proposed altera-

1 Of. a resolution of the House of Deputies in the Convention of 1886,
Journal, p. 521. * Appendix II.

xxxvi INTRODUCTION.

tions, stirred up no little controversy, and excited: the gravest appre
hensions. 1 It was felt by many, to use the words of the then Bishop
of Virginia, that " that uniformity of worship which has distinguished
us as a society, should the proposed alterations be carried into effect,
would be destroyed. Instead of uniting in the same devotional exercises
as we hitherto have done, every clergymen will have it in his power to
select his own lessons, and to read such portions of the Psalms of David
as he pleases, by which means the public worship of God in these par
ticulars, will be as various as the constitutions of our minds. The old
members of the Church, who have been taught to view the Liturgy
through a medium the most sacred, will be grieved. The guards to
uniformity being once removed, one innovation will succeed another,
until the people will lose that reverence for our incomparable services
by which they have been actuated, and the Church receive the most
vital injury." 2 So general was the opposition manifested to these changes
in the Prayer Book, that in the next Convention in 1829, they were
on Bishop Hobart s own motion, " dismissed from the consideration of
the Convention." 3

General Convention of 1832.

In 1832 a change was made in the text of the Prayer Book as a correc
tion of an error. This was the omission, from the office for receiving chil
dren privately baptized, of the question and answer, "Minister. Wilt
thou be baptized in this faith. Ans. That is my desire." The pres
ence of this question and answer in this place was declared by a resolu
tion of the House of Bishops to be a " mistake," which " should be
corrected in future editions of the Prayer Book."

Three alterations were proposed by this Convention to the dioceses
for final action in 1835, viz.; The change of " the rubric before the
selection of Psalms, so as to read, The following Selections of Psalms, or
any one or more Psalms, or any portion of the 119^ Psalm in the
Psalter, may be used instead of the Psalms for the Day, at the discre
tion of the Minister;" and the omission of the fourth paragraph in the
Order how the Psalter is appointed to be read. The second proposed
change was "to alter the last rubric before the Communion Service by
substituting the word right for the word north." It was also proposed
to move the Prayer for Conventions to a place among the Occasional
Prayers and to append to it the rubric. 4

General Convention of 1835.

The above alterations were finally adopted in 1835, except the first.
In this Convention both Houses concurred in the opinion " that the Con
fessions, the Creeds, and the Lord s Prayer in the Liturgy of our
Church should be the joint acts of minister and people, and be con
firmed by their united declaration of assent in the word Amen. " And

1 See Memoir of the Life of Bishop Griswold, by John Stone, D. D., pp.
332-336 ; The Episcopal Register, July, 1828, to August, 1829 ; The Gospel
Messenger, 1829, and Memoir of the Life of Bishop Hobart, by Rev. Win.
Berrian, D. D., pp. 367-375.

2 Memoir of the Life of Bishop Moore, by J. P. K. Henshaw, D. D., p. 183.

3 See Life of Bishop Hopkins of Vermont, by John Henry Hopkins, D. D.,
pp. 77-83.

4 Journal, pp. 92, 93.

INTR OD UOTION. xxxvii

a Committee of the House of Bishops further proposed, in a report pre
sented on the 29th of August, that in these parts, and at the end of
" the Gloria in Excelsis, the Trisagion, and the last prayer for Ash-Wed
nesday, the word Amen should be printed in Roman letters, and
the Minister unite with the people in saying it ; and that in all cases
where the word Amen is the response of the people to what the Min
ister alone says, it should be printed in italics." The report of the
Committee was adopted by the Bishops, and sent to the House of
Deputies "to be read therein." 1 In this Convention it was proposed to
the dioceses "to add to the note on the table of moveable feasts, ac
cording to the several days that Easter can possibly fall upon, the words,
unless the table gives some day in the month of March for it, for, in
that case, the day given in the table is the right day. 1 "

General Convention of 1838.

The next Convention which met in 1838 adopted the above amend
ments, and enacted the following rules for printing all future editions of
the Prayer Book, viz : " I. The words Let us pray to be always
printed in the same type with the prayers. II. The word Amen
to be printed in the Roman character, besides in the cases men
tioned in the action of the House of Bishops as recorded in the
minutes of the proceedings of that House on the 29th of August,
1835, in the following cases, viz.: 1. After the Baptismal act, N. I
baptise thee, &c., in each of the baptismal services. 2. After the sen
tence in the marriage service, commencing, With this ring, &c. 3.
After the sentence in the same service, commencing, Forasmuch as M.
and N., &c. 4. After the sentence pronounced by the Bishop, at the
laying on of hands in the ordination of Deacons and Priests. It being
understood by this Convention, that the word Amen, in the above
cases, is not properly a response, but proper to be used only by the party
required to say the words to which it is attached. III. The rubric in
the Institution Office commencing with the words If any objection,
&c., to be printed in three paragraphs, as follows :

If any objection &c., to the word service

No objection] &c., to the word institution

And then shall] &c., to the end.

" And whereas there is a difference in different editions of the Prayer
Book in the mode of printing the word Amen after the words used by
the Bishop at the laying on of hands in Confirmation, therefore, Re
solved, As the sense of this Convention, that in this case the word
Amen should be printed in Italic character, as being properly a
response." 2

General Conventions of 1841 and 1844.

In the Convention of 1841 it was formally proposed to the dioceses
"to erase the words Associated Rector, and also the word State
wherever they occur in former editions of the Institution office ;" which
changes were ratified by the Convention of 1844.

General Conventions of 1853 and 1856.

We come next to the Convention of 1853, when the Rev. Dr. Muh-
lenberg and others laid before the House of Bishops the celebrated

1 Journal, pp. 24, 65, 102. * Journal, pp. 41, 81, 115.

xxxviii INTROD UOTION.

" Memorial " in favour of the inauguration of measures looking towards
a comprehension of the various Protestant bodies. Liturgical relaxation
was suggested as one of the means to this end: " It is believed that
men can be found among the other bodies of Christians around us, who
would gladly receive ordination at your hands, could they obtain it with
out that entire surrender, which would now be required of them, of all
the liberty in public worship to which they have been accustomed." 1 At
the same time the House of Deputies requested the Bishops " to take
into consideration the propriety of setting forth a form of Prayer for
the increase of the Holy Ministry, according to the command of Christ,
Pray ye the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth labourers
into his harvest. " A similar resolution was offered by the Rt. Rev.
Alonzo Potter of Pennsylvania in the House of Bishops. 3 A Commit
tee of Bishops was appointed to take into consideration the matters
brought forward by the Memorial and the resolutions, and to report at
the next Convention. 4

In their report in 1856, 5 they say, that "It is the general voice of our
Communion, that in adjusting the length of our public services, more
regard should be had to the physical ability of both minister and people ;
and this is especially important in those parts of our country where the
heats of summer are long-continued and debilitating, rendering mental
exertion burdensome, and even perilous to health." They however
proposed no alteration in the Prayer Book, quite the contrary : " It has
been the purpose of the Commission, so far as their present labours go,
to leave the Prayer Book untouched," and they " have come to the unani
mous conclusion that some of the most material of the improvements
which are loudly called for, and which commend themselves to our
judgment, might be attained without legislation," and to this end
they recommended the adoption of a series of resolutions. They also
recommended " that Canon xlv. (1832) be so amended that the conclud
ing sentence [which then read, And in performing said service (i. e. of
the Pr. Bk.), no other prayers shall be used than those prescribed by
the said book ] may read as follows : And in performing said service,
no other Prayers, Lessons, Anthems or Hymns shall be used than those
prescribed by the said book, unless with the consent of the Ecclesias-tical
authority of the Diocese. The effect of this amendment would be to
enable particular dioceses under the direction of the Ecclesiastical au
thority of the same, during such seasons as Passion Week, Christmas,
and the like to substitute Lessons, Anthems, or Canticles more appro
priate to the occasion." In order to meet the requests made in 1853
for a form of prayer for the increase of the Ministry and for other occa
sions, they also presented for consideration a number of forms of prayer,
viz.: 1. A Prayer for Unity, 6 2. A Prayer for the increase of the
Ministry, 3. A Prayer for Missions and Missionaries, 4. A Prayer for
the Young, to be used on occasions of Catechising and the like, 5. A
Prayer for a Person about to be exposed to special danger, 6. A Prayer
in time of public calamities, dangers, or difficulties, 7. A Thanksgiving

1 Journal, p 182.

2 This was done upon two resolutions, one offered by a Rev. Mr. Scott, and
the other by the Rev. A. C. Coxe of Maryland, afterward Bishop of Western
New York. Journal, pp. 49, 74, 85.96. 3 Journal, pp. 157, 216.

4 Ibid., pp. 216. 231, 232. 5 Journal, p. 340.

6 Adopted by the Conventions of 1889-1892.

INTR OD UOTION. xxxix

for deliverance of a person from any peril, 8. A Prayer for deliver
ance from public calamities and dangers, 9. A Thanksgiving for the
recovery of a sick child.

Whatever expectations had been raised that the Memorial Movement ?1
would lead to the revision of the Prayer Book, were brought to an end by
the adoption of the three following resolutions, modifications of those sug
gested by the Commission : " Resolved as the opinion of the Bishops, 1.
That the Order of the Morning Prayer, the Litany, and the Communion
Service, being separate offices, may, as in former times, be used separ
ately under the advice of the Bishop of the Diocese. 2. That on
special occasions, or at extraordinary services not otherwise provided for,
ministers may, at their discretion, use such parts of the Book of Com
mon Prayer, and such lesson or lessons of Holy Scripture, as shall in
their judgment tend most to edification. 3. That the Bishops of the
several Dioceses may provide special services as, in their judgment, shall
be required by the peculiar necessities of any class or portion of the
population within said Diocese : provided that such services shall
not take the place of the services or offices of the Book of Common
Prayer in congregations capable of its use."

General Convention of 1859.

The action of the House of Bishops with regard to the Memorial
Movement caused no little dissatisfaction among some persons, and in 1859
the House of Deputies passed a resolution in which they declared that
the action of the Bishops " had disturbed the minds of many in our
Church," and asked the Bishops " to reconsider their preamble and reso
lution, and to throw the subject matter into such shape as will admit of
the joint action of both Houses of Convention." Bishop Otey also of
fered in the Upper House a resolution asking that the " Memorial," the
amendment to the Canon on the Prayer Book, and kindred matters, be
referred to a Joint Commission to report to the next Convention. The
Bishops, however, refused to do anything which might seem to involve
the reconsideration of their former action. 2

General Conventions of 1862 and 1865.

In 1862 a memorial was offered again asking for the insertion in the
Prayer Book of a prayer for the increase of the Ministry, but the matter
was referred to the next Convention. 3

In the same Convention, the House of Deputies, upon the motion
of the Rev. D. H. Buel of Vermont, resolved " that the following
suffrage be proposed to be inserted immediately after the supplication
for Bishops, Priests and Deacons : That it may plase thee to send forth
labourers into thy harvest ; We beseech thee, " etc. The proposition
however was not concurred in by the House of Bishops, for the reason
that it was " inexpedient." f

General Conventions of 1868 and 1871.

In 1868 " an additional cycle for the years 1861 to 1899 inclusive,"
to be inserted in the Prayer Book in " the place of the cycle for the

1 For an account of this movement, see Memorial Papers, The Memorial
with Circular and Questions of the Episcopal Commission, with an introduction
by Rt. Rev. Alonzo Potter, D. D. , Philadelphia, 1857.

2 Journal, pp. 196, 215, 216, 217. 3 Journal, 1862, pp. 99, 105.
4 Journal, pp. 95, 194, 205, 206, 220.

xl INTR OD UCTION.

years 1843 to 1861 inclusive " was proposed to the dioceses, and adopted
in 1871. 1

A growing desire for shortened services took definite shape in the
Convention of 1871 when it was thought to secure the end sought for
by the adoption by the Lower House of the following amended form of
Canon 20 2 : "Of the Use of the Book of Common Prayer. Every
Minister shall on all occasions of public worship, use the Book of Com
mon Prayer, as the same is or may be established by the authority of
the General Convention of this Church, and this rule shall be under
stood to prohibit all additions to, and omissions from the prescribed
order of the said book, except in the cases prescribed by Section XIV.
of Canon 13, Title I.: Provided, That on other occasions than Sundays,
and the mornings of those week-days for which a special service is
ordered, and at all times in mission stations, and other places than parish
churches, when the prescribed order of Morning and Evening Prayer
cannot be used to edification, other services may be used, compiled only
from the Book of Common Prayer; but no such deviation shall be
permissible, except on emergencies, without the approbation- of the
ecclesiastical authority of the diocese." This canon failed to obtain the
assent of the Bishops. 3

General Conventions of 1874 and 1877.

In 1874 the attempt was made to secure shortened services by an
amendment to the Constitution, which would explicitly authorize
General Convention to modify the requirements of the Prayer Book by
canon. Both Houses proposed the following addition to the Eighth Arti
cle, to be inserted after the words "subsequent General Convention:"
" Provided, That the General Convention may by canon arrange and set
forth a shortened form of Morning and Evening Prayer to be compiled
wholly from the Book of Common Prayer." 4 Immediately after this
it was proposed to add the still further amendment, "Provided, however,
That the General Convention shall have power from time to time to
amend the Lectionary ; but no act for this purpose shall be valid which
is not voted for by a majority of the whole number of Bishops entitled
to seats in the House of Bishops, and by a majority of all the Dioceses
entitled to representation in the House of Deputies."

The second of these two amendments, having reference to the Lec
tionary, was adopted by the Convention of 1877, but the first providing
for shortened services was defeated in the Lower House. It was next
proposed, by the House of Deputies, in 1877, to secure the much desired
shortened services by the adoption of a rubric " to be inserted immediately
after The Order how the rest of Holy Scripture is appointed to be read. 11
This rubric was as follows : " The Order Concerning Divine Service."
" On days other than Sunday, Christmas Day, The Epiphany, Ash-
Wedne-day, Good Friday, Thanksgiving Day, and the Ascension Day,
it shall suffice if the Minister begin Morning or Evening Prayer at the
General Confession or at the Lord s Prayer, and end with the Collect
for Grace or for Aid against Peril", as the case may be, and 2 Cor. xiii,
14 ; using so much of the Lessons appointed for the day and so much
of the Psalter, as he shall judge to be for edification And note that on
any day, the Morning Prayer, the Litany, or the Order for the Admin-

1 The Convention of 1821, and the Committee of 1844, made similar alter
ations, but without the action of two Conventions.

2 Now Canon 24 of Title I. 3 Journal, pp. 103-113, 155. * Journal, p. 575.

INTRODUCTION. xli

istration of the Lord s Supper, or Holy Communion may be used as
separate Services. Provided, That no one of these Services shall be
habitually disused. And note further, that on any day when the Morn
ing or Evening Prayer has been already used, or is to be used, and
upon days other than those first aforenamed, it shall suffice, when need
may require, if the Minister say before a Sermon or Lecture the Lord s
Prayer, and one or more Collects found in this Book." 1 This rubric
was not adopted by the Bishops, who aimed to accomplish the same
end by amending Canon 22, Title I., 2 so that it would read: "Every
Minister shall, before all Sermons and lectures, and on all other occa
sions of public worship, use the Book of Common Prayer, as the same
is or may be established by the authority of the General Convention of
this Church ; and in performing such service no other prayers shall be
used than those prescribed by the said Book ; provided that the Min
ister may, by permission of the Ordinary, on any days except the Lord s
Day and the festivals of our Lord, Ash- Wednesday, Good Friday, and
the Day of Annual Thanksgiving, begin the Morning Prayer (or the
Evening Prayer) at the General Confession, or at the Lord s Prayer,
using both or one of the Lessons followed by a Canticle, and then as
ordered, ending after the Collect for Grace (or the Collect against
Perils), with the Prayer of St. Chrysostom and 2 Cor. xiii. 14." s
The House of Deputies refused to recede from its position and concur
with the Bishops, but finally agreed " That a Joint Committee be
appointed (to sit during the recess) on the matter of providing Short
ened Services." 4 The Bishops also resolved " to insert after the suffrage
for Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, the following : " That it may please
thee, Lord of the harvest, to send forth labourers into thy harvest ;
We beseech thee" etc., but the House of Deputies referred the matter
to the next Convention. 5 In accordance with the constitutional pro
vision enacted at this time, the Lectionary set forth by the Church of
England in 1871, was permitted to be used for three years, and proper
Lessons for Lent and for the Ember and Kogation Days were provided.

General Convention of 1880.

In the report of the Joint Committee on Shortened Services to the
Convention of 1880, they recommended the adoption of a canon pro
viding for the desired object. This proposition was not favourably
received, and upon the recommendation of a special Joint Committee an
entirely new method of liturgical legislation was suggested. This was
nothing less than the amending of The Ratification, which stands in
the front of the Prayer Book, by the addition of three paragraphs in
which provision was made for the shortening of the services on certain
occasions. 6 The expedient commended itself to both Houses, and it was
accordingly proposed to the Dioceses for adoption. 7

In this same Convention of 1880, the Rev. Dr. Wm. R. Huntington
of Massachusetts, offered the following resolution : " Resolved, the
House of Bishops concurring, That a Joint Committee, to consist of
seven Bishops, seven Presbyters, and seven Laymen, be appointed to

1 Journal, p. 337. 2 Now Canon 24, Title I. 3 Journal, p. 193.

4 Ibid., p. 204. 5 Ibid., pp. 289, 290, 187. This petition was at

length granted a place in the Litany in 1886, just thirty-three years after it
was firs n proposed. 6 Appendix II. 7 The measure did not meet

with general approval, and in 1883 it was quietly dropped.

xlii INTR OD UCTION.

consider, and report to the next General Convention, whether, in view
of the fact that this Church is soon to enter upon the second century of
its organized existence in this country, the changed conditions of the
national life do not demand certain alterations in the Book of Common
Prayer in the direction of liturgical enrichment and increased flexibility
of use." This resolution was adopted in the House of Deputies by the
following vote: of the clergy there were forty-three dioceses repre
sented, ayes 33 ; nays 9 ; divided 1. Of the laity there were thirty-
five dioceses represented, ayes 20 ; nays 11 ; divided 4. The House of
Bishops having concurred in the resolution, the Committee was accord
ingly appointed. In the House of Bishops this was done by ballot, but
in the Lower House by the appointment of the President, the Rev Dr.
Beardsley of Connecticut. The Committee consisted of the Rt. Revs,
the Bishops of Connecticut, Easton, Pennsylvania, Western New York,
Florida, Albany, and Central New York ; the Rev. Dr. Huntington, the
Rev. Dr. Dalrymple, the Rev Dr. Goodwin, the Rev. Dr. Dix, the Rev.
Dr. Harwood, the Rev. Dr. Garrison, the Rev. Dr. Harrison ; Mr. Fish,
Mr Coppe"e, Mr. Sheffey, Mr. Wilder, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Smith, Mr.
Burgwin. Thus was inaugurated a revision destined to last for twelve
years.

General Convention of 1883.

" In accordance with a resolution of General Convention," says the
report of the Committee, " which recommends all Committees, appointed
to sit during the recess, to meet for the purpose of organizing immedi
ately after the close of the session ; the Committee came together on the
evening of Wednesday, the twenty-seventh day of October 1880, and
was organized by the appointment of the Bishop of Connecticut as
Chairman, and of Dr. Huntington of Massachusetts as Secretary.
Later it was agreed that the official title of the Committee should be
The Joint Committee on the Book of Common Prayer. In addition to
the first meeting for organization, three groups of sessions have been
held during the recess, one of them in January 1881, another in October
1882, and another in April 1883. All of these were convened in the
city of New York, and were very fully attended." "Early in 1881
the work of review was distributed among three Sub-Committees, and at
the same time the following resolutions were adopted : (a) Resolved,
That this Committee asserts, at the outset, its conviction that no alteration
should be made touching either statements or standards of doctrine. ( i)
Resolved, That the Committee in all its suggestions and acts, be guided by
those principles of liturgical construction and ritual which have guided the
compilation and amendments of the Book of Common Prayer, and have
made it what it is. " 1 The report further states, that the object of the Com
mittee had been " to search for what seemed necessary or desirable in the
way of additions among the rich stores of devotional forms which are the
common heritage of the Catholic Church, rather than to undertake new
compositions of their own. Among the later sources which have thus
been drawn upon, they feel bound to mention especially Canon Bright s
Ancient Collects, 2 and The Daily Service of our own lamented Hut-
ton." 3 In this connection mention must be made of the Materia

1 Journal of 1883, p. 393.

2 Ancient Collects and other Prayers, Selected, etc., by William Bright, M. A.

3 The Daily Service ; A Book of Offices for Daily Use through all the Seasons of
the Christian Year, [by Rev. Richard G. Mutton], 1874.

INT ROD UOT1 ON. xliii

Ritualis^ a pamphlet prepared by the Rev. Dr. Huntington, and laid
before the Committee, and from which many of the more important of
the proposed alterations were immediately derived.

The report of the Committee was made public a short time before the
meeting of General Convention. It was drawn up in the form of a
series of resolutions, embodying about two hundred and fourteen dis
tinct alterations. To this report there was attached a Prayer Book,
(referred to as the Book Annexed" 1 ^, in which all the suggested changes
were incorporated in their proper places, thus presenting to the eye what
would be the appearance of the Common Prayer Book should the altera
tions be adopted by the Church. The consideration of the report occu
pied the greater part of the session of the Convention of 1883. No
little praise is due to the skill, courtesy and patience with which the Rev.
Dr. Huntington guided the House of Deputies through a work the like
of which it had not been engaged in for a hundred years, and for which, it
may be said without any disrespect, its members were but little pre
pared by previous training in liturgiology. On the thirteenth day of
the session, a Committee of Conference, consisting of those who were
members of the Joint Committee on the Enrichment of the Prayer
Book, was appointed to reconcile disagreements between the two Houses.
On the evening of the last day (Oct. 26), a short time before adjourn
ment, it presented its report. This report proposed the passage of some
one hundred and six alterations in the Prayer Book, most of them mod
ifications of those originally presented in the Report of the Joint Com
mittee. Owing to the lateness of the hour, the alterations thus presented
by the Committee of Conference were adopted without being read. 3
The result of the work of this Convention was that most of the altera
tions of the Book Annexed were adopted substantially as presented ;
some were considerably modified; only a very few wholly failed to
receive the assent of both Houses.

Of the changes proposed by the Joint Committee, but which were
not adopted by the Convention, the following are the most important :

In the Calendar: The appointment of January 18th for the feast of
the Transfiguration.

In Morning Prayer : The substitution of the following for the rubric
before the Lord s Prayer. " ^[ Then the Minister shall kneel, and say the
Lord s Prayer ; the People still kneeling, and repeating it with him,
both here and ivheresoever else it is in this Book appointed to be used,
save at the beginning of the Communion Office"

In the Visitation of the Sick : The change of the phraseology of the
interrogative Creed, so that it would read, " that he descended into hell,"
instead of, "that he went down into hell," and, "the forgiveness of
sins," instead of, " the remission of sins," and " the resurrection of the
body," instead of " the resurrection of the flesh."

In the Burial of the Dead : The substitution of the following for
the first rubric, " ^[ Here, it is to be noted that the Office ensuing is not

1 Materia Ritualis. An Appendix to a Paper on " The Revision of the Com
mon Prayer " in the American Church Review for April, 1881. Privately printed.
Worcester : Press of Charles Hamilton, 1882.

2 The Book Annexed fo the Report of the Joint Committee on the. Book of Com
mon Prayer appointed by the General Convention of MDCCCLXXX. [Printed
by Everett C. Stone, Worcester, Mass.]

3 Journal, pp. 359, 350, 390, 429. See also The Churchman, Nov. 10,
p. 558.

xli v INTR OD UCTIOK

to be used for any unbaptized adults, any excommunicate persons who die
impenitent, or any who die in the commission of a grievious crime, or
who, having laid violent hands on themselves have not been found to have
been of unsovndmind"

Before adjournment an editing Committee was appointed to republish
The Book Annexed, incorporating all the alterations adopted by the
Convention. 1 Criticisms on the proposed changes in the Prayer Book
were now heard from all sides. The subject of liturgiology in general
and of Prayer Book revision in particular was dealt with by Episcopal
charges, reports, and resolutions of Committees in the Diocesan Conven
tions, articles in the religious and secular periodicals and even in the
daily newspapers, and by pamphlets privately printed and circulated.
The Book Annexed as Modified was scrutinized from every possible
point of view. The doctrinal significance of its alterations, and their
liturgical fitness ; the grammatical construction of the new prayers, the
felicity of their phrases, and the smoothness of their rhythm, all came in
for searching examination. Even so small a matter as the position of a
point of punctuation drew forth more than one contribution to the lite
rature which gathered around the Book Annexed. To give even a
list of the more important of these publications would fill many pages.

General Convention 0/1886.

The next General Convention met in Chicago in 1886. No less
than twenty-eight dioceses sent in Memorials, Resolutions, or Petitions
on the subject of Prayer Book revision. 2 Their unanimous judgment
was that the Book Annexed as modified ought not to be adopted as it
stood. On the second day a Committee of Conference was appointed,
consisting of the Bishops of Connecticut, Ohio, Albany, North Carolina,
and the Assistant Bishop of New York ; the Rev. Dr. Huntington,
the Rev. Dr. Egar, the Rev Dr. Gold, the Rev. Dr. Hale, and the
Rev. Dr. Hart; Mr. Sheffey, Mr. Nash, Mr. Shattuck, Mr. Gil
bert, and Mr. Packard, Jr. All memorials and Resolutions presented
in either House with reference to the subject of liturgical revi
sion were referred to this Committee, which was asked to consider
and report what action, if any, ought to be taken by the General
Convention in the alterations proposed in 1883. On the tenth day of
the session the Committee presented their report, in which they said
that they had considered the Petitions, Memorials, and Resolutions
above mentioned, and were impressed with the remarkable agreement
with which the great majority unite in recommending or rejecting the
same proposed changes. The report was arranged under four distinct
schedules. Schedule A contained those alterations which the Commit
tee recommended for immediate adoption. Schedule B contained cer
tain alterations proposed in 1883, but now so amended as to become
new matter, and therefore to be proposed anew in the present Conven
tion, and finally acted upon in 1889. Schedule C was made up of the
alterations with regard to which it was recommended that the Conven
tion take no action, and so to be rejected. Towards the end of their

1 It accordingly appeared in 1885 with the title, The Book Annexed to the
Report of the Joint Committee on the Book of Common Prayer as modified by the
action of the General Convention o/MD CCC.LXXXIII.

2 It is greatly to be lamented that these documents have not been preserved
in the Journal, constituting as they do the most valuable data for the study
of this revision hereafter.

INTR OD UCTION. xl v

report the Committee added that they believe that this Convention has
the power to take completed action at this session in establishing a
Book of Offices for occasions which have not hitherto been provided for
in the Book of Common Prayer. To this end they asked permission to
bring in at an early date as a supplement to this report, a Book of
Offices for several occasions. Certain alterations which they proposed
to make use of in preparing such a book were gathered together under
Schedule D. The report, so far as it favoured the setting forth of a
Book of Offices, was dissented from by five members of the Committee,
viz.: the Rt. Rev. Bishop Bedell, the Rev. Dr. Gold, the Rev. Dr.
Egar, the Rev. Dr. Hale, and Mr. J. W. Gilbert. 1

On the eleventh day of the session, the Rev. Dr. Huntington offered
a resolution requesting the Committee on Amendments to the Constitu
tion to consider " whether there be any constitutional impediment to the
immediate setting forth of a Book of Offices and Prayers for use on occa
sions for which no provision is made in the Book of Common Prayer." 2
On the next day he presented in the House of Deputies, as a supple
mentary report from the Joint Committee, "A Book of Offices and
Prayers to be authorized by the Convention of 1886 for use on and
after November 1st." This book contained "A Penitential Office for
any Day in Lent," "An Office for Harvest Home," " The Beatitudes
of the Gospel," "A Short Office for Sundry Occasions," and diverse
" Prayers and Thanksgivings." 3 On the following day, the Committee on
Amendments to the Constitution reported " that they consider the
proposition to set forth a Book of Offices and Prayer of such doubtful
CQDstitutionality that they deem it to be inexpedient to recommend such
permission." * On the fourteenth day the Bishop of Albany presented
to the House of Bishops from the Joint Committee, " a Supplementary
Report known as Schedule B continued, proposing to include in Schedule
B matter previously provided for in the proposed Book of Offices." In
the Upper House the Bishop of Long Island moved the indefinite post
ponement of the whole matter of the Book of Offices, but accepted as a
substitute a resolution offered by the Bishop of Chicago, providing for
the appointment of a Commission to report to the next Convention " suit
able Forms for Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving, appointed by the
Civil or the Ecclesiastical Authority, and for other special occasions for
which no service or Prayer hath been provided in the Book of Common
Prayer, the same if approved to be set forth by the General Convention,
as a Book of Offices allowed for use under the authorization by the Ordi
nary, and not as a part of the Book of Common Prayer." 5 This reso
lution was afterward adopted by the Lower House. 6

The whole of " Schedule A" was carefully considered by the Conven
tion and almost all of its propositions adopted with very great unanimity.
" Schedule B " was considered in part, but no action was taken with
regard to " Schedule B continued," except to refer it, by a resolution
originating in the House of Bishops, to the Joint Committee created as
noted above. 7 By another resolution, first offered in the House of Depu
ties, " So much of Schedule B as has not been acted upon by both
Houses, "was referred to the same Committee. 8 The persons appointed
on this Committee were the Bishops of Albany, New Hampshire, the

1 Journal, p. 668. 2 Journal of 1886, p. 419. s Ibid., pp. 419, 682.
*Ibid., p. 440. *lbid., p. 381. 6 Ibid., p. 541, 552.

7 Ibid., pp. 398, 541, 552. 8 Ibid., pp. 554, 407.

xlvi INTR OD UCTION.

Assistant Bishops of Mississippi and New York, and the Bishop of
Pittsburgh ; the Rev. Dr. Huntington, the Rev. Dr. Gold, the Rev. Dr.
Hart, the Rev. Dr. Egar, and the Rev. Dr. Swope ; Mr. Sheffey, Mr.
McWorter, Mr. Woolworth, Mr. Gilbert, and Mr. Jackson. The Rev.
Dr. Huntington having declined the appointment, the Rev. Dr. Davies
was appointed in his place. Summing up the results accomplished by
this Convention, we find that of the two hundred and twenty-one alter
ations proposed to the dioceses by the Convention of 1883, one hundred
were ratified and made part of the Prayer Book. Eighteen other
alterations, set forth under as many resolutions, were proposed for final
action in 1889.

Of the alterations proposed in the Book Annexed by the Convention
of 1883, but which were not adopted in 1886, the following are the
most noteworthy:

In the prefatory part of the Prayer Book : The section " Concerning
the Service of the Church." l

In Morning Prayer: Additional Sentences of Scripture; The
substitution of another prayer of Absolution for the one which now
follows the Declaration of Absolution ; Proper anthems for Christmas,
Ascension, Whitsunday, and Trinity, to be used instead of the Venite ;
The original form of the Venite; The JBenedictus es, Domine from
the book of Daniel, as an alternative for the Benedicite; The De pro-
fundis as an alternative Canticle after the Second Lesson; The
omission of the prayer for the President when the Litany is said.

In Evening Prayer : An alternative Confession ; The substitution of
another prayer of Absolution ; Four versicles with their responses, chiefly
from the English Book; The substitution of the prayer, "Assist us
mercifully," etc., for the prayer of St. Chrysostom ; An office to be used
after Evening Prayer, entitled " The Beatitudes of the Gospel."

1 This feature was proposed anew in 1886 and adopted in 1889. It was first
suggested in the Materia Ritualis, but underwent some changes before being
inserted in the Book Annexed of 1883, and was again modified before it was
proposed by the Convention of 186. The revisions of the last paragraph,
dealing with Hymns and Anthems, are especially noteworthy. In the Book
Annexed of 1883 it stood thus : Hymns may be sung before and after every
Office in this book, and also before and after Sermons ; but only such Hymns
shall be used in this Church as have been duly set forth and allowed by the
authority of the same. Anthems in words either of Holy Scripture or of the
Book of Common Prayer may be sung instead of Hymns, except in cases
where particular Hymns are by Rubric prescribed. In the Convention of
1883 there were substituted for the last sentence the more restrictive words,
and Anthems only in the words either of Holy Scripture or of the Book of
Common Prayer," and in this form the rubric was laid before the dioceses.
But in 1886 the Joint Committee did not recommend its adoption, but in its
stead proposed the following : " Hymns set forth and allowed by the authority
of this Church, and Anthems in the words of Holy Scripture or of the Book
of Common Prayer, may be sung before and after any Office in this Book,
and also before and after sermons." When this came up for consideration
in the House of Deputies it was proposed to amend it by inserting after the
word "Church," the words "and none other," which was not agreed to. It
was then proposed to substitute the rubric as notified to the dioceses by the
Convention of 1883, which was also defeated. It was next moved to add at the
end, "and no other hymns or anthems shall be sung on such occasions,"
and this too was negatived. (See The Churchman, Nov. 6th, 1886, p. 594,
and The Living Church, Oct. 26th, 1886, p. 171.) The rubric was then
adopted as presented by the Committee, and in 1889 became part of the
Prayer Book.

INTR OD UCTION. xlvii

In the Litany : Rubrics requiring the Litany to be said on the Roga
tion Days, as well as on Sunday, Wednesday, and Friday, and permitting
it to be omitted on Christmas, Easter, and Whitsunday ; The addition
of the words " fire and flood," after the words " lightning and tempest;"
A special suffrage for the President of the United States.

In the Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings : The substitution of
the word "chastisements" for "punishments" in the prayer For Fair
Weather ; Twenty-three new Prayers, viz.: For a Person or Persons on
a Journey, For Persons preparing for Confirmation, For Missions, 1 For
the Increase of the Ministry, For all who are dependent on the Public
Care, Two Prayers for Fruitful Seasons, 2 In the Vacancy of a Cure of
Souls, For the Spirit of Prayer, For the Light of God s Truth, For the
Renewing of the Holy Ghost, For Patience under Suffering, For Grace
to Speak the Truth in Love, An Intercession for those who labour in the
Gospel, An Intercession for those who err from the Faith, An Interces
sion for those who live in Sin, A Prayer for Mercy and Pardon, A
General Intercession, A Morning Prayer. A Morning Prayer, An
Evening Prayer. An Evening Prayer, For Aid against Perils, Two
New Thanksgivings, viz.: Fora Child s Recovery from Sickness, 3 For an
Escape from Accident.

Three occasional Oflices, viz.: " A Penitential Office," 1 an office for
" Harvest Home," being an expanded form of our present Order for
Thanksgiving Day, and "A Short Office of Prayer for Sundry Occa
sions."

In the Propers of the Communion Office : An alternative Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel for Christmas ; l An alternative Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel for Easter ; l Collects for each day of Holy Week, and for the
Monday and Tuesday after Easter, and after Pentecost.

In the Order of the Communion : The response " Thanks be to thee,
Lord," after the Gospel ; The change of the words, " we and all others"
in the Prayer of Consecration, to " whosoever ;" The substitution of the
words," reverently consume the same" for " reverently eat and drink the
same" in the last rubric ; The addition of the following rubrics. " ^[ And,
Note, That every Communicant should receive the Communion, at the
least, three times in the year, of which Easter to be one. ^ There shall
be no Celebration of the Lord s Supper, except there be a convenient
number to communicate with the Priest, according to his discretion.
^And even though there be not above twenty persons in the Parish of
discretion to receive the Communion, yet there shall be no Celebration,
except three (or two at the least) communicate icith the Priest."

In the Order of Private Baptism : The omission of the following
words from the first rubric, " longer than the first or second Sunday after
their birth, or other Holy day falling between, unless iipon a great and
reasonable cause."

In the Order of Confirmation : The addition of questions and
answers for the renewal of the baptismal vows ; The insertion of a
rubric permitting the singing of a hymn between the prayer for the gifts
of the Holy Ghost and the Laying on of Hands.

In the Visitation of the Sick : Three new prayers, viz.: * For the
Aged, In time of great bodily Danger or Distress, and In Prolonged
Sickness, also a series of Short Prayers with the Dying.

1 Modified and adopted 1889-1892.

2 The second one modified and adopted 1889-1892. 3 Adopted 1889-1892.

xlviii INTE OD UOTION.

In the Communion of the Sick : The addition of the Psalm Laadate
Dominum and the Kyrie before the Collect.

In the Burial of the Dead : Special Sentences, Psalm, Lesson and
Anthem "At the Burial of Infants or Young Children."

In the Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea : The omission of the first
rubric, viz.: "^f The Morning and Evening Service to be used daily at Sea,
shall be the same which is appointed in the Hook of Common Prayer."

General Convention 0/1889.

The Convention of 1889 met in the city of New York. Five dio
ceses presented memorials praying that the work of Prayer Book revision
might not be continued beyond the session. On the second day the
report of the Joint Committee appointed in 1886 was presented in both
Houses. This report proposed eighty-one alterations extending to
almost every office in the Prayer Book. The Committee had also pre
pared " A Book of Offices to be allowed for use where it shall be autho
rized by the Ordinary." A minority report signed by the Rt. Rev.
Bishop Thompson, the Rev. Dr. Swope, and the Rev. Dr. Gold was
also presented. This second report objected " that it was not strictly
within the province of this Committee to take up the business of revis
ing the Prayer Book as a whole," and deprecated the continuance of
the work of revision as calculated to " excite uneasiness, shake the feel
ing of confidence and security with which devout people have rested
upon the precious formularies of the Prayer Book, and impair the
unquestioning loyalty which is the very foundation of the Christian
character." It therefore offered, as a substitute for the proposals of the
majority report, a resolution "that the revision of the Prayer Book be
brought to an end at the present session of the General Convention." J
The adoption of this resolution would have precluded the consideration of
any alterations except those proposed in 1886. In the House of Bishops,
twenty voted for the resolution, and twenty-eight against it. In the
House of Deputies, of the clerical vote, twenty-one dioceses voted for
the resolution, and twenty-four against it ; of the lay vote, nineteen
dioceses voted for it, and twenty-three against it. By this small major
ity the resolution was lost and the work of revision continued. 2

The Convention ratified all the alterations proposed in 1886. The
majority report of the Committee was afterward considered in detail,
and forty-eight of its eighty-one propositions for change were adopted
and proposed to the dioceses for final action in 1892. A resolution was
afterwards adopted appointing three members of each order as a
Committee " to prepare and to submit to the next General Convention
for its approval, a new edition of the Standard Prayer Book." 3 The
Rt. Revs, the Bishops of Albany, Iowa, and New York ; the Rev. Dr.
Huntington, the Rev. Dr. Kedney, and the Rev. Dr. Hart ; Mr. Morgan,
Mr. Packard, Jr., and Mr. Eliot were appointed on the Committee.*
On the eighteenth day of the session, the Joint Committee on Liturgical
Revision begged leave to recommend that owing to the lateness of the
session the consideration of the Book of Offices be postponed to the
next General Convention, which resolution was adopted. 5

1 Journal, p. 696 et seq. 2 Ibid., pp. 158, 414. 3 Journal, p. 387.

4 Ibid., pp. 87, 358. * Ibid., pp. 210, 464.

INTR OD UOTION. xlix

Of the alterations presented in the report of the Committee to this-
Convention of 1889, but which were not adopted, the following are the
most important :

In Morning Prayer: The versicle and response, " God make speed
to save us. Answ. Lord make haste to help us ;" 1 The original form
of the Venite as an alternative for the form now in Morning Prayer ; The
change of certain clauses of the Te Deiim, so that they would read
thus: "When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man, thou didst not
abhor the Virgin s womb." 1 " Make them to be rewarded with thy Saints
in glory everlasting." " Lord let thy mercy lighten upon us j" 1 The
addition to the rubric before Benedicite of the following, " But note r
That when the Benedicite is sung, it shall not be necessary to repeat the
words, Praise him and magnify him forever, at the end of every verse ;"
The substitution of the words, "the good estate of the Catholic
Church," 1 for the words, " thy holy Church universal ;" in the prayer
for all Conditions of Men.

In ^Evening Prayer: The versicle "0 God make speed." etc., with
its response. 1

In the Litany : The substitution of the words " From fornication
and all other deadly sin," 1 for the words, " From all inordinate and sinful
affections."

In the Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings : The addition of An
Intercession for those who labour in the Gospel, and a Thanksgiving For
a Safe Return from Voyage or Travel.

In the Propers of the Communion Office : The alteration of the
Collect for St. John Evangelist in order to conform it to the reading of
the English Book ; A Collect Epistle and Gospel for Funerals ; A Col
lect, Epistle and Gospel for Ecclesiastical Conventions.

In the Order-of Communion : The response " Thanks be to thee, s
Lord," after the Gospel ; The change of the rubric before the Offertory,
so that it would read, " ^[ Then shall follow the Sermon. After which,
the Minister, when there is a Communion, shall return to the
Lord s Table and say, Let us make our offerings to the Lord
with reverence and godly fear. ^[ Then shall he begin the
Offertory," etc.; The omission of the word "militant" from the
clause "Let us pray for the whole state of Christ s Church militant ; r
The substitution of the words "And we also bless thy holy Name for all
thy servants, who having finished their course," 2 etc., from the Scotch
Liturgy of 1637, for the words "And we also bless thy holy Name for
all thy servants departed this life," etc.; The addition of the following
rubric after the Prayers for the Church Militant, "*^Here the Priest shall
pause for a space, in order that such as are so minded may withdraw ; 1;
The removal of the prayer " We do not presume," etc., to a place after
the Prayer of Consecration ; The substitution of the words, " whoso
ever shall be partakers " for " we and all others who shall be partakers "
in the Prayer of Consecration. The addition of the following
rubric at the end of the Communion Office, " ^[ There shall be no Cele
bration of the Lord s Supper, except there be some to Communicate
with the Priest. 1

In the Order of Confirmation : The addition of three questions and

1 From the English Book. 2 This prayer, after a significant alteration

had been made in it, was inserted in the Burial Office by the Conventions ot
1889 and 1892.

1 INTRODUCTION.

answers for the renewal of the baptismal vows; The omission of the
word " confirming" from the Bishop s question, Do ye here," etc.; An
alternative form for administering Confirmation; viz.: "^f Or else all of
them kneeling before the Bishop, he shall make a Cross on the forehead and
lay his hands upon the head of every one severally, saying, I sign thee
with the sign of the Cross, and lay mine hands upon thee, In the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Confirm,
Lord, this thy Child [or this thy Servant] with thy heavenly grace :
that he may continue," etc.

In the Communion of the Sick : The substitution of the word Priest
for Minister in the first, second, fourth, and fifth rubrics at the end of
this office as it stands in the Standard of 1871.

In the Burial of the Dead : The substitution of the 39th and 90th
Psalms in their integrity as in the English Book, instead of the present
forms.

The Book of Offices laid before the Convention of 1889, but with
regard to which no action was taken, consisted of 1. A Short Office for
Sundry Occasions. 2. An Office for the last hour of the Day. 3. An
Office of Intercession for Unity. 4. An Offieefor the Fourth of July
and for Special Days of Thanksgiving. 5. An Office for Special Days
of Fasting. 6. An Office for Harvest Home. 7. A Penitential Office
for Lent. 8. A Commemoration of the Passion. 9. A Litany for
Missions. 10. A Litany of the Christian Life. 11. Prayers for
Sundry Occasions.

General Convention of 1892.

The Convention of 1892 met in Baltimore. On the second day of
the session the alterations in the Prayer Book proposed in 1889 were
taken up and continued the order of the day until disposed of. Of the
fifty-two propositions proposed forty-three were adopted, most of
them with little or no debate. No action was taken upon the Book
of Offices the consideration of which had been postponed at the
previous Convention, and a proposition of the House of Deputies
to appoint a Commission to prepare a Book of Offices, and to
report the same in 1895 was negatived by the House of Bishops. 1 The
Committee appointed to prepare a Standard Book of Common
Prayer presented a report drawn up, it is believed, by the Rev.
Dr. Samuel Hart, and the evident result of long and careful study. This
report will be found printed in the Journal as an Appendix, and will
always be an invaluable and indispensable part of the apparatus criticus
for the study of the text of the Prayer Book. 2 Along with their report
the Committee proposed the passage of a canon, (which was adopted,)
providing that the Standard Book should be no longer an edition, but
one volume " Set forth by the General Convention of this Church in the
year 1892, and authenticated by the signatures of the presiding officers
and secretaries of the two Houses of General Convention, and by the

1 Journal, pp. 272, 333, 110, 345.

2 In this connectioD, the student is also referred to the report of the Edit
ing Committee of the Standard of 1822, printed in the Journal of 1821, and
also to the Rev. Dr. T. W. Coit s elaborate and scholarly examination of the
text of the Prayer Book made to the Convention of 1844, and printed in the
Journal of 1868. The report of the Committee which prepared the Standard
of 1871 is also worthy of study.

INTRODUCTION. li

signatures of the members of the Joint Committee charged with the
duty of preparing and submitting to the Convention a Standard Book
of Common Prayer of this Church." It was further provided, that
" No copy or edition of the Book of Common Prayer shall be made,
printed, published, or used as of authority in this Church unless it con
tain the authorization of the Custodian of the Standard Book of Com
mon Prayer, certifying that he or some person appointed by him has
compared the said copy or edition with the said Standard or a certified
copy thereof, and that it conforms thereto." Hitherto the imprimatur
of the Bishop of the diocese had sufficed to authorize an edition of the
Prayer Book.

Since 1811 the eighth article of the Constitution of General Con
vention providing for the making of alterations in the Prayer Book,
has read, " No alteration or addition shall be made in the Book of
Common Prayer, or other offices of the Church, or the Articles of
Religion, 1 unless the same shall be proposed in our General Convention,
and by a resolve thereof made known to the Convention of every
diocese, and adopted at the subsequent General Convention." 2 It was
now proposed to the dioceses to amend this by substituting after the
words "Articles of Religion," the following: " unless the same shall be
first proposed in one General Convention, by the vote of a majority of
the whole number of Bishops entitled to seats in the House of Bishops,
and by the vote of a majority of all the dioceses entitled to representa
tion in the House of Deputies, and by a resolve of the General Conven
tion made known to the Convention of every diocese, and adopted at
the subsequent General Convention in the same manner in which it was
proposed." This amendment to the constitution will come up for final
action in 1895.

The following are the alterations proposed in 1889 but rejected by
the Convention in 1892 :

In the Table of Proper Psalms : The substitution of the 64th for the
69th Psalm among the propers of Good Friday :

In the Litany: The alteration of one of the suffrages so that it would
read, " From fire and flood ; from earthquake, lightning, and tempest ;
from plague, pestilence, and famine ; from battle and murder, and from
sudden death."

In the Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings : The addition of a
prayer For a Person or Persons, on a Journey ; The modification of
the thanksgiving For a Safe Return from Sea, so as to make it a
thanksgiving For a Safe Return from Voyage or Travel.

In the offices of Baptism : The substitution of an interrogative form
of the Creed 3 for the question, " Dost thou believe all the Articles," etc.

In the Form of Matrimony : A special Collect, Epistle and Gospel.

In the Visitation of the Sick: *The addition of A Prayer for
Patience under Suffering.

In the Burial Office : Two additional sentences of Scripture, viz.,
St. Luke xviii. 16, and Rev. vii. 16, 17.

In the Offices of Ordination : The omission of the words, after Morn
ing Prayer is ended, from the first rubric in each office.

1 The words "or the Articles of Religion " were not added until 1829.

2 There is an exception to this rule in the case of the Lectionary which may
be amended by one Convention. 3 This form was the same as that proposed
in the Book Annexed of 1883 for the Visitation of the Sick. Vide p. xliii.

lii INTR OD UCTION.

All the other alterations proposed in 1889 were adopted and made
part of the Prayer Book. The work of revision having been thus con
cluded, the Joint Committee presented in both Houses on the sixth day
of the session a copy of the Prayer Book as amended, which was " ac
cepted as the correct text of the Book of Common Prayer of this Church,
with the Offices and Articles." And the Committee was " instructed to
cause to be printed on vellum a corresponding book, which book, after
having been duly authenticated, shall be by them delivered to the Cus
todian for careful preservation according to the provisions of the
canon." 1 Within a few months afterward editions of the Prayer Book
bearing the certificate of the Custodian had been published and were in
the hands of the people.

Standard Prayer Book of 1892.

It was intended to close this volume with a critical examination of
the Standard of 1892, but it has been found that this would require
many pages. It may perhaps suffice to note that, besides the alterations
and additions made by the General Convention in accordance with the
eighth article of the Constitution, the Committee have introduced "a
great number of less notable but scarcely less important changes," 2 as
corrections of errors or improvements. Attention is drawn to the most
important of these changes in the footnotes of the pages which follow.
It should also be noted that the method followed in the use of red ink
is unprecedented in liturgical printing, and, while adopting some of the
eccentricities of Collingwood s rubricated edition (Oxford, 1840), intro
duces others which have been hitherto unknown. It would seem to*
have been forgotten that Italic type is the modern substitute for rubri-
cation, and therefore when the rubrics are printed in red, Roman letters
are used and not Italics. It has also been overlooked that by custom black
ink is introduced into the body of a rubricated rubric for quotations
from the text, and not for titles. Thus for example, in the rubric after
the second Absolution of Morning Prayer, "Lord s Prayer" would be
in red ink ; but if the rubric read, " Then the Minister shall kneel, and
say Our Father," the last two words would be printed in black ink
as being a quotation. The criticism of novelty is also applicable to the
method of typographical arrangement adopted in a number of places.

It would seem necessary however to consider two points a little in
detail. The names of the deutero-canonical books of the Old Testament
are printed in Italics in the Tables of Lessons. This is a departure from
the use of the Anglican Church for all time, and (as the Committee in
its report observes) it does not appear from the Journal of 1883 that such
change was directed by even the vote of both Houses of one General
Convention It also would seem that, while it never passed the Lower
House at all, it did not even pass the Upper House by a constitutional
vote (Art. 8 of the Constitution)? Moreover had it done so, it is gravely
doubtful whether such a change would have been a mere amendment of
the Lectionary, but not rather a new method of printing certain pages
of the Prayer Book introduced, it would seem, for doctrinal reasons, and
as such requiring the action of two consecutive General Conventions
with specific notice to the diocesan Conventions in the interim that it
was proposed to make such an alteration.

1 Journal, pp. 45, 251, 285.

2 Rev. C. H. Hutchins, D. D., in Alterations and Additions in the Book of
Common Prayer, p. 65.

INTR OD UCTION. liii

The only other matter to which the reader s attention is directed in
this place is the reading of the word hands instead of hand in the rubric
before the words, " Defend, Lord," etc., in the Confirmation service.
On this point we simply state the facts. . The word is in the singular in
the G-elasian Sacramentary 1 from which our rubric probably came. It
is in the singular in the first and second Prayer Book of Edward VI.,
1549, and 1552; so also in Queen Elizabeth s Book, 1559, and in the
Latin Prayer Book of 1560 ; so in King James s Book, 1603 ; and in the
Prayer Book of the Savoy, 1662. It is in the singular in the Proposed
Book, the American Prayer Book of 1790, in the edition of 1791, and in
Bishop Claggett s edition of 1815, and in every Prayer Book of the
Church of England to-day. The plural, hands, first appeared in the
Standard of 1793, a book which, from the Journal it is evident, was
issued merely to correct misprints and not to make any changes what
ever, as Bishop White also expressly tells us. 2 As a matter of fact it is
a very faulty edition with many original printer s errors, some of which
have been corrected from time to time as such, but this misprint has
been continued in Prayer Books generally, except in the edition of
Bishop Claggett, where as has been already noted it is corrected to hand.

Conclusion.

Over one hundred years have gone by since the first American Prayer
Book was set forth by the Convention of 1789. Its history, which we
have rapidly reviewed, if it teaches anything, demonstrates the strong
hold conservatism has within the Church. And nothing has brought
out more clearly this characteristic spirit than the revision just completed.
In the Convention of 1883 the Joint Committee on the Prayer Book
proposed no less than two hundred and fourteen distinct alterations.
Two hundred and twelve alterations were adopted by that Convention and
proposed to the dioceses. But when after three years of consideration
it came time to take final action on these proposed changes, only
ninety-eight were adopted. In 1886 the small number of eighteen
alterations were proposed, and adopted in 1889. Forty-nine alterations
were proposed by the Convention of 1889, forty-five of which were
adopted in 1892. When we come to estimate the results of the
work of revision, extending as it did over twelve years, we find the fol
lowing. Besides the many merely verbal changes, most of them made
in accordance with the reading of the English Book, or for the sake of
rubrical relaxation, there have been added to the Prayer Book (1)
Diverse passages of Scripture in the shape of Sentences, Epistles, Gos
pels, and one Lesson ; (2) Part of the section entitled " Concerning the
Service of the Church ; (3) New Tables for finding Easter ; (4) The
feast of the Transfiguration ; (5) The words, " Let us humbly confess
our sins to Almighty God ;" (7) The Evangelical canticles ; (8) Four
versicles with their responses in Evening Prayer ; (9) An additional
suffrage in the Litany; (10) Ten new Prayers; 3 (11) A Penitential

1 Ad cousignandum [Episcopus] imponit eis manum in his verbis," (Ma-
ratori, Liturgia Romano, Vetus, T. I.)

2 Memoirs, p. 190.

3 -Strictly o a ly niue, as the thanksgiving For a Child s Recovery from Sick
ness is only a modification of The Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth.

liv INTE OD UCTION.

Office ; 1 (12) Three new Collects ; (13) The Kyrie, in its ancient
form in the Communion Office ; (14) The printing of the formula for
Baptism sub conditions in the Office of Adult Baptism; (15) The
words, " Reverend Father in God, I present," etc., in the office of Con
firmation ; (16) The words, " Hear the words of the Evangelist," etc.,
in the same office; (17) And an addition to the exhortation in the
office of Matrimony ; (18) Proper Psalms for ten Holy Days, hereto
fore not so distinguished ; (19) And ten new selections of Psalms.

But the greater part of these additions are restorations from the pres
ent English Book or from the books of 1549 and 1637. The only
entirely new features, hitherto unknown to the Book of Common Prayer
which this revision has now made part of the Church s liturgy are :
(1) Some new Sentences of Scripture in the Daily Offices, and one in
the Communion Office, 2 and a Lesson of Scripture in the Confirmation
Service ; (2) Proper Psalms for ten of the Holy Days ; (3) Ten new
selections of Psalms; (3) the words, "Let us humbly confess," etc.; (4)
A new suffrage in the Litany ; (5) five prayers, viz., one For Missions,
two For Fruitful Seasons, and the first two Additional Prayers in the
Burial Office; (6) the words, "Reverend Father," etc., in the office of
Confirmation, (7) one Collect, that is, of the Transfiguration ; (8) and
the response to one versicle, (with which words we may well close this
whole history of the American Prayer Book) viz., " For it is thou r
Lord, only, that makest us dwell in safety."

1 A somewhat similar modification of the Commination Office is found in
Deacon s Compleat Collation of Devotions, where it is entitled "The Peniten
tial Office." Vide Halls Fragmenta Liturgica, Vol. VI.

2 The other new Offertory Sentences are found in the Scotch Book of 1637.

THE STANDARD EDITIONS OF THE AMERICAN
BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER.

BY THE REV. FREDERICK GIBSON, D. D., RECTOR OF S. GEORGE S
CHURCH, BALTIMORE, MD.

The American Book of Common Prayer is a revised edition of the
English Book of 1662, with many verbal changes, some omissions, and
a few additions, but, in all other respects, the American is an exact repro
duction of the English Book. If one has any doubts on this subject, it
will only be necessary to examine the two Books, to see that they are
the same, save in the comparatively few changes that have been made
in the later revision. The Preface to our Book openly and officially
acknowledges that the American Book is a revision of the English. It
affirms that " the attention of this Church was in the first place drawn
to those alterations in the Liturgy [of the Church of England] which
became necessary in the prayers of our Civil Rulers, in consequence of
the Revolution," and then it states that " the different alterations and
amendments will appear, aud, it is to be hoped, the reasons of them
also, upon a comparison of this with the Book of Common Prayer of
the Church of England."

The General Convention also, in 1841, recommended the Printing
Committee for the correction of typographical errors in the Prayer Book
to consult not only " the former standard editions of the Prayer Book,
set forth under the authority of this Church," but also " the edition of
the English Prayer Book printed at the University Press, Oxford, by
Samuel Collingwood & Co., 1840." This Committee would scarcely
have been directed to consult the English Book, if the Convention had
not considered that as the source of our own Book. And at this day,
the Sealed Books of 1662, and particularly the MS. Book, formerly
attached to the Act of Uniformity in 1662, are usually reckoned as the
Standard by which language common to both Books should be corrected.

Proposed Edition of the American Prayer Book.

The short-lived " Proposed Book " was printed in Philadelphia,
Hall & Sellers, MDCCLXXXVI., 8vo, and 4,000 copies of it were ordered
to be published. A few of these were handsomely bound in red
morocco with gilt ornamentation. It was reprinted in London, Eng
land, M,DCC,LXXXIX., 8vo, and from a manuscript note in Bishop
Stevens copy, as mentioned in The Historical Magazine, vol. i., p. 221,
we learn that there were only fifty copies of this English Reprint pub
lished, and these were probably for the use of the English Bishops, who
were then considering the request of the American Church for the
" Succession."

Ivi STANDARD EDITIONS

The Standard Books.

The General Convention directs, from tiine to time, by Canon, which
particular edition of the Prayer Book shall be the Standard Book, by
which all editions shall be corrected, and to which all are to conform.
There have been, thus far, seven different "Standard" editions, so
named by Canon, and these were published respectively in the years of
our Lord, 1793, 1822, 1832, 1838, 1845, 1871, and the last in 1892.
To these seven Standard editions, so entitled by Canonical authoiity,
must necessarily be added our editio princeps, in 1790, and thus there
have been eight editions, each one of which was for a time the standard
book. There are, besides, Standard copies of various Offices, usually
bound up, arid of equal authority, with the Prayer Book, to wit : The
Standard of " The Ordination Offices," a royal quarto volume, New
York, Hugh G-aine, 1793, containing only thirty-five printed pages ;
the Standard of Articles of Religion," a small octavo pamphlet, New
York, T. & J. Swords, 1802 ; and the Standard of " An Office of Institu
tion," an octavo pamphlet, New York, Swords, 1808. The Standard of
" The Prayer for Convention," adopted in 1799, would seem to be the
copy printed, by order of the Convention, at the end of the original
" Journal of the General Convention of 1799," or it may have been
printed after the " Form of Consecration of a Church or Chapel,"
adopted also in 1799, a Standard edition of which was probably set
forth at that time, though there is no order for such in the Journal of
that year. It is desirable, also, for reference, to possess copies of the
stereotyped editions of the Prayer Book, which were altered into
Standards, where there have been such. As a complete collection of
these Standards and Pre-Standards (if a word may be coined for use in a
special sense), is a great rarity, and the writer, after many years
search, partly through purchase and partly through gift, has fortunately
been able to acquire all of them, it is purposed for the information of
those less fortunate, to give a short account of them, with some of their
peculiarities, and the more important corrections or changes in them.

The First Book, the Editio Princeps of 1790.

Our first American Prayer Book, as set forth by the General Conven
tion in October, 1789, is a small duodecimo volume, published in Phila
delphia, in August, 1790, by Hall & Sellers. This firm was the suc
cessor of Franklin & Hall, and " The Newest Printing Office " on the
board over their door, which remained in that position until 1814, was
placed there originally by Benjamin Franklin. The Proposed Book had
also been published by Hall & Sellers. This editio princeps of 1790 is
a carefully printed book, on good paper, with two columns to a page,
and with a line between the columns, and has very few typographical
errors in it. As in English Prayer Books of that time, the pages of
it are not numbered, except in the Psalms in Metre, where a separate
title-page is given, and the pages are marked by Arabic numbers, in
all 221 (iii) pages. The Committee appointed by the Convention of
1789 to superintend the printing of this Book, consisted of Bishop
White, Rev. Doctors Smith, Magaw, and Blackwell, and Messrs. Hop-
kinson and Coxe. They were instructed, "besides a full and complete
edition of the said book, printed in folio or octavo or in both, to have an
edition published, to contain only the parts in general use and the
Collects of the day, with references to the Epistles and Gospels." But

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ivii

notwithstanding this instruction, complete editions of this Book in folio
or octavo were not published, so far as I can learn.

The chief peculiarities in our First Prayer Book are as follows : In
reading under A Table of Fasts, u The Season of Lent," instead of " The
Forty Days of Lent ;" in printing " He descended into Hell," of the
Apostles Creed in the Morning and the Evening Prayer, in the Cate
chism, and in The Visitation of the Sick in brackets and in italics ;
and in putting in small capitals the entire phrase " WHICH WE NOW
OFFER UNTO THEE," in the Oblation of the Prayer of Consecration.
The printing of this last phrase in capital letters was in a direct
following of the later Scotch Book since 1755, and of Bishop Seabury s
Communion- Office of 1786. In both of these Books, the entire sacred
phrases, " THIS is MY BODY," "Tnis is MY BLOOD," and the im
portant word " DO " in " Do this," were printed in capitals ; and
in our Book of 1790, though the capitals throughout were omitted, yet
each of these phrases began with a capital letter. This capital " T " in
" This " and " D " in " Do," of our first and second editions and in the
First Standard, were never changed by authority, but a small " t" and
" d " have crept into our later Standards from stereotyped editions, in
which these letters were changed by a printer s mistake, and which
afterwards became Standards, with or without other corrections, the
small " t" being thus tacitly introduced in the Standard of 1822 from
an edition of 1818, and the small " d " into the Standard of 1832 from
an edition of 1831. The capital D in " Do this" has been restored
in our last Standard of 1892. "This is my Body Blood," had also
been printed in capital letters in a folio English Prayer Book, London,
Norton & Bill, 1627. In like manner, from the Scotch Books we have
inherited the position of the reference-letter to the marginal Rubric (e) in
the Prayer of Consecration, it being placed before, and not after,
the word " This." In the Churching of Women, the Doxology to the
Lord s Prayer, which had been added in the English Book in 1661,
was omitted in the American. On the other hand, at the beginning
of the Office of the Holy Communion, the Doxology was added in
our Book. In the Standard of 1892 this Doxology has again been
omitted.

In the first Edition of 1790, sundry changes that had been adopted in
the Proposed Book, seem unconsciously to have been reproduced. Thus,
before the Prayer of Absolution, wherever it occurred, the word Priest,
in accordance with the English Book, was carefully preserved, yet this
retention was overlooked in the Offices at Sea, and in The Visitation of
Prisoners, in both of which, as taken from the Proposed Book, the word
Minister was continued in that position, evidently by an oversight, since
this was afterwards corrected by authority, in the Standards of 1822
and 1838. The Gloria Patri was omitted after the Easter Canticle,
" Christ our Passover," as in the Proposed Book, but has been restored
to our Book in 1892.

The word " again " was dropped in the Apostles Creed after the word
"rose," but has been restored in 1892. In the Visitation of the Sick,
the ancient Interrogative Creed of the English Church was omitted,
and the ordinary Declarative Creed, in an interrogative form, was put in
its stead, but this was carefully corrected in the Standard of 1793.
The Ordinal, and Articles of Religion, were not at first admitted into
our Book, and the prose part of it ended with the Psalter. In the

Iviii STANDARD EDITIONS

Office for Holy Matrimony, the form, " I M. take thee N," was adopted,
after the English Book of that date, instead of the original form, " I
N. take thee N." as given in the Sealed Books. The earliest Prayer
Book in which this change has been noticed is a folio edition, Cam
bridge, Joseph Bentham, 1757, a copy of which is preserved in Christ
Church, Cambridge, Massachusetts. In like manner, in Psalm 68.4, of
the Psalter, the later form " JAH " was given, where the Sealed Books
have " Yea." This change probably began early in the eighteenth
century. The form " Jah " is in different Oxford editions, as early as
1701, 1703, and 1715, and the present full form "JAH" in a folio,
Oxford, John Baskett, 1718. There was a slight typographical error
in the Preface in the word "places" for "place," in the phrase quoted
from the English Preface, " those who are in place of authority," and
this was corrected in 1892. A remarkable error, in the insertion of a
wrong question and answer at the Receiving of Infants, in the Private
Baptism of Children, was continued in our Book till ordered to be
omitted by the General Convention of 1832.

Peculiarities Inherited from Old English Editions.

The different editions of the English Prayer Book, as published by
the University Press of Oxford or of Cambridge, and by the Queen s
Printers at London, Edinburgh, or Dublin, differ somewhat from one
another in spelling and typography, even at the present day, and much
more during the last century. Thus the Oxford editions, following
therein the Sealed Books, in the Gospel for Septuagesima Sunday, gen
erally have "peny" with one n; in the Epistle for Sexagesima, they
have "journeying;" and in that for Quinquagesima, "no charity;" but
the Cambridge and London editions, usually have " penny," "journey-
ings," and " not charity." The present Cambridge editions, in
Psalm 107.27, in the phrase "wits end," have the apostrophe after
the s, while the Oxford and London editions, and our Bibles have it
before the s. Now our American Book of 1790 being a revision of
the English Book, it would be interesting and important to us, if
we could know certainly what particular edition or editions were used
in preparing our Book, and of what year or years. There are pecu
liar readings in the American Book, many of which have continued to
the present time, and most of those in the Psalter may be found in
London editions by Mark Baskett, near the close of the last century,
as may be seen by examining the folio edition of the same, in 1766,
still preserved in the Sacristy of Christ Church, Philadelphia and
an octavo edition in 1765. If one will examine English Prayer
Books of the last century, he will find that they almost all read in the
Lord s Prayer, " and the Power," and in the General Thanksgiving
Prayer " they may shew," instead of " the Power," and " they shew,"
as they now read, in accordance with the Manuscript Book and the
Sealed Books. This proves that the "and" and the "may" were
not changes intentionally made in our Book, but were inherited as
typographical errors. The " may " was omitted in our Book in
1871, but the "and" is still retained. The Doxology, and with
this wording " The Power," was added to the Lord s Prayer, for the
first time, in the original Scotch Book of 1637, and from that it was
introduced into the English Book in 1662.

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. lix

The marginal note to the Prayer for Christ s Church Militant, in the
present English Prayer Books, reads, after the Sealed Books, "If there
be no alms or oblations, then shall the words [of accepting our alms
and oblations] be left out unsaid." In the American Book, after the
Proposed Book, in this note, the phrase " [of accepting] " is printed
[to accept]," and the word " out" is omitted before " unsaid." It is
possible this was an intentional change, but as that same reading is to be
found in a few old English Prayer Books of the last century, particularly
in Cambridge editions, as in 1797 and 1813. it is quite likely that the
American form is a copy of a misprint.

In the English Book, the terms "Mattins" and " Evensong " had
always been in use in connection with the Proper Lessons for
Sundays and Holy-days, and with the Proper Psalms. It is possible,
however, that their omission in the American Book may have been a
typographical error after an old English Book, for Stephens (vol. i.,
p. ccxx) calls attention to a Cambridge edition of 1816 in which " Morn
ing " and "Evening" had been printed in their stead, and the same
has been observed in copies of the Cambridge Press in 1813 and 1815;
and besides, the American Book has adopted that same short form
of the Cambridge Book, " Morning " and " Evening," where " Mattins "
and " Evensong" had been, and not the full title " Morning Prayer,"
"Evening Prayer," as it is given in the Daily Calendar, in both the
English and American Books.

Two Impressions of the First Edition.

There have been at least two impressions of our first edition, and both
of these, so far as known, were printed in the year 1790 only. In a
copy of the editio princeps of 1790, which may be called a prima im-
pressio, the Second Morning Lesson in the Calendar for November 29
reads, "Acts 10 to v. 31," following in this the Proposed Book of 1786,
instead of "to v. 34," as in several other copies of 1790 which have
been examined. " To v. 34 " is the correct reading in the Second
Standard in 1793, and it had been correctly printed also, even in the
copy mentioned, in the parallel Lesson for May 29, where again the
Proposed Book had read "to v. 31."

A Second Edition of the First Book.

There is a second edition of our First Book, printed in Philadelphia
in 1791, by the same publishers, Hall & Sellers. This is also a duode
cimo volume, but a little less in size than the first edition, and in some
what smaller type, but corresponds almost exactly, page for page, to the
former edition.

There are, however, some decided typographical and verbal changes
in this second edition in 1791. The Lesson in the Calendar for
November 29 is corrected. In the beginning of the sixth paragraph of
The Preface, the word "aforesaid" is inserted, and the clauses are
transposed as follows : "In consequence of the aforesaid revolution,
the attention of this Church was, in the first place, drawn to those
alterations in the liturgy which became necessary in the prayers of our
civil rulers." The edition of 1790 concludes after the Hymns with the
words : "End of the PRAYER BOOK," and this had also been the
conclusion in the Proposed Book, but the edition of 1791 and the
Standard of 1793 both close simply with the usual expression,

Ix STANDARD EDITIONS

"THE END." No doubt this change was made at the suggestion of
Bishop White, for in his Memoirs, and in his Report to the General
Convention of 1821, he calls attention to the fact that the Prayer Book
proper ends with the Psalter, and not with the Hymns. Certain in
structions, also, of the General Convention of 1820 declare : " 2. That the
Book of Common Prayer be distinguished from the Book of Psalms in
Metre, the Articles of Religion, and Sundry Offices set forth by this
Church, .... all which are of equal authority with the Book
of Common Prayer, but which, when bound up with it, ought not to
appear as parts thereof."

The entire phrase, "WHICH WE NOW OFFER UNTO THEE," was
printed in this edition of 1791, as in that of 1790, in small capitals, and
continued to be so printed in impressions of this edition, even up to the
year 1800, and perhaps to a later date. "He descended into Hell" in
the Creed, was uniformly printed with brackets, but the italics in
this edition of 1791, in that phrase, varied with different impressions.
A copy in the Whittingham Library has " He descended into Hell " in
italics in the Morning and the Evening Prayer only, and in ordinary
type in the Catechism, and in the Visitation of the Sick. Another copy
of this second edition has it in italics in the Morning Prayer only. In
most of the other copies which have been examined, the italics are in
the Evening Prayer only. In Dr. Harison s copy, now belonging to the
General Convention, it is not in italics anywhere, though the brackets
are continued, as in all the other copies. A separate edition of The
Catechism, octavo, Philadelphia, Z. Poulson, Jr., M DCC xcn., has that
phrase in brackets, but not in italics. The Standard of 1793 omitted
the brackets as well as the italics.

There are other slight changes from the edition of 1790 in that of
1791, which, since they appear also in the Standard of 1793, would lead
one to infer that this edition of 1791, rather than the editio princeps of
1790, was followed in the Standard of 1793. Thus, in Psalm 73.18,
"Oh" of 1790, was changed to "0" in 1791 and 1793, and this
change continues through the Standard of 1871. In Psalm 38.4,
" burden " was altered to " burthen," and this spelling continued till the
Standard of 1845. In the Confession at Sea, " burden " was altered, in
like manner, to "burthen," and this alteration continued till the Stand
ard of 1838. In Psalm 114.7, the commas before and after " thou
earth" were omitted in the edition of 1791, probably by an oversight,
and they continued to be wanting till the Standard of 1845. In Psalm
56.3, "sometime" was printed "sometimes," and that change remained
till the Standard of 1845. In the Table of Contents, in " The Minis
tration of Private Baptism of Children, in Houses," a comma was
inserted after "Children," in the edition of 1791, and the comma con
tinues to the present time. The only special change made in the edition
of 1791, so far as has been observed, which was not followed in the
Standard of 1793, was in the peculiar transposition of the first clauses
of the sixth paragraph of the Preface.

Folio and Quarto "Partial" Editions of the First Book.

Besides the two duodecimo full editions of 1790 and 1791, by Hall &
Sellers, in Philadelphia, there are reprints in folio and quarto (and per
haps in octavo also) of " the parts in general use," as ordered by the
General Convention of 1789. It was only within the last few years that

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixi

the writer has been able either to hear of, or to see, any of these partial
editions. They include the Calendar of the Lessons, The Morning and
The Evening Prayer, The Litany, The Occasional Prayers and Thanksgiv
ings, The Communion Office, A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving,
The Ten Selections of Psalms, Selections for Holy-Days, and a few of
the Hymns. These partial editions were evidently printed with the in
tention of their being inserted in old English Prayer Books then in use.
And we find that they were actually so used in many of the older parishes
of our land. From S. John s Parish, Baltimore and Harford Counties,
Md., there is a folio copy of an English Prayer Book, Oxford, John
Baskett, 1718, in good preservation, now in the Whittingham Library,
Baltimore, in which is inserted and bound up a folio edition of " the
parts in general use " of O\IT first American Prayer Book, and in com
mon with that first Standard, it has " He descended into Hell" \u italics
and brackets, and the phrase "WHICH WE NOW OFFER UNTO THEE"
in capital letters throughout. Similar old folio English Prayer Books,
with this American folio partial edition bound up with them, or pasted
in them, are to be found at Christ Church, Boston ; Christ Church,
Cambridge, Mass.; and S. John s Church, Portsmouth, N. H. An
unique copy of this folio partial edition corresponding exactly in the
portions given, in typography and spelling, to the duodecimo editions of
1790 and 1791, in its original blue paper cover, and containing sixty-
four printed pages may be seen in the Rector s library of the late Dr.
Edson, at Lowell, Mass. A copy also of the quarto partial edition is
preserved in the American Antiquarian Library, at Worcester, Mass.,
and this copy was given to that library by the famous early printer Isaiah
Thomas, who was called by Franklin the Baskerville of America, and
he affirmed that it had been printed by the old firm of Thomas & An
drews. These partial editions have no title, publisher, or date on them.
In one of the folio English Prayer Books, at Christ Church, Boston, a
portion of the full folio American Book of 1795 is inserted, together
with a portion of the partial folio, corresponding to the edition of 1790.
In both the folio and quarto partial editions, the Lesson for November 29
is correctly printed, " to v. 34."

It is doubtful whether an octavo partial edition was ever published,
but an unique copy of u Alterations " in the English Book for the
American Book, in octavo, without title, publisher, or date, is in the
possession of the writer, and would seem to have been intended as an
octavo partial edition, as it answers the requirement of such an edition,
and contains about all that the other partial editions contain. This
unique book, in its original paste-board binding, is evidently the same
document as the "rare pamphlet," referred to by Bishop Perry, in Vol.
Ill of his General Convention Journals, pp. 449-485. It has 60
pages, unnumbered. It was evidently printed in 1790, for it has all the
peculiar readings of the first edition, and was probably the first book
published, since it has directions for changes not elsewhere given, as for
instance, when it says : "/ the general confession, the Lord s Prayer,
and in all other places for them that, read those who." The directions
about the use of the Apostles Creed are somewhat differently worded
from the rubric as given in the full Book, for it says : " the words in
the Apostles Creed, he descended into hell, may be omitted, and any
Churches may substitute the words, he went into the place of departed
spirits, which are, &c.

Ixii STANDARD EDITIONS

The Second Book, the Standard of 1793.

The Standard of 1793 is an octavo edition, ordered by the General
Convention of 1792, and published in New York, by Hugh Gaine,
in 1793. This is a most important Standard, for it is the first that
was so named by Canon, to wit, Canon III. of 1801, and it was
published with an authentication of it in these words, " By the Driec-
tion of the General Convention," placed at the foot of its title-page. In
the General Convention of 1792, a joint committee was appointed
consisting of Bishops Seabury and White, Rev. Dr. Magaw, and Dr.
Benjamin Moore, afterward Bishop of New York, Rev. Mr. Jarvis,
afterward Bishop of Connecticut, and Colonel Ogden, John De Hart,
Esq., and Dr. Hindman who were directed " to compare the printed
edition of the Book of Common Prayer with the original acts of the
last General Convention," and their report was considered " by para
graphs," and, "with amendments," was passed by both houses. A joint
committee, composed of Bishop Provoost, Rev. Drs. Moore and Beach,
and Dr. Johnson, was also appointed " to superintend the printing a
correct edition of the Common Prayer Book." We may, therefore,
conclude that this edition represents the matured views of our Ameri
can revisers. It is printed in clear, large type, but has very many
typographical errors. In it the brackets and italics in the Apostles
Creed, in " He descended into hell," are both removed. This change
was evidently made by special order of the Convention of 1792, but it
seems to have been only a compromise, or " some such composition," as
Bishop White calls it, and does not fully meet the original intention of
the House of Bishops, which designed the rubric to be merely " ex
planatory," as we gather from Bishop White, and not permissive of an
omission or a substitution, and, therefore, neither brackets nor italics
would be required in the text of the Creed. In the Office for the Visi
tation of the Sick, the ancient interrogative form of the Creed is
deliberately restored. The phrase, " which we now offer unto theQ," is
printed in the same type as the rest of the prayer, both in this Standard
Prayer Book, and in the Quarto Standard of the Ordination Offices,
published as a separate volume, and for the first time, in 1 793. In the
Invocation, in the clause " with thy Word and Holy Spirit," the expres
sion " thy Word " is printed with a capital " W," which is continued to
the present time. In the rubric of the Confirmation Office, before the
prayer "Defend, Lord," the word " hand," of the First Book,
1790, 1791, and of the English Book, is changed to "Hands," "he
shall lay his Hands." The word "shew" is modernized, and spelled
everywhere "show." In the Calendar, "Civil and Religious Liberty,"
opposite July 4, is omitted. The page-title of " Private Baptism of
Infants," after the English Book, is changed to " Private Baptism of
Children, to make it conform to the title of the office, both here and in
the Table of Contents. In the Public Baptism of Infants, the Dox-
ology which had been added to the Lord s Prayer, in our First Book,
1790, 1791, probably by an oversight, is omitted. In the rubric after
the Collect for Saint Stephen s Day, the word " unto," of the English
Book, and of our First Book, is changed to " until." " Ever one God,"
in the conclusion of the Collects for Advent III., Christmas, Epiphany
VI., Septuagesima, Good Friday, and Easter, is punctuated with a
comma before the "ever," where in the First Edition it had been

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixiii

printed " ever, one God," and followed in this particular the Proposed
Book and the Oxford edition of 1775, by which Dr. White tells us he
had punctuated that book, " as ye said edition appears to have been made
on great Deliberation in that Seat of Letters." This matter is somewhat
discussed in the "Notes and Queries," Fifth Series, vol. x., pp. 431,
471. 472. The Litany is punctuated, " God, the Father of Heaven ;"
both in this Standard and in the Quarto Standard of the Ordinal ; and
this clause was not changed to its present form, " God the Father of
heaven," till the Standard of 1845. Our First Book, 1790, 1791,
including the folio and quarto partial editions, read " God the Father,
of heaven," after that valuable Oxford quarto edition of 1775, copies of
which may still be seen at Christ Church and S. Peter s Church, Phila
delphia. The First Book of Edward VI ; Whitchurch, June ; and The
Ordinal, 1549, Grafton (New York reprint), had each of them a
similar punctuation. The capitalisation of the beginning of each
liturgical clause in the Collects, and in the Confession in the Office of
the Holy Communion which had been carefully preserved in our First
Book, is omitted in this Standard of 1793, probably through the pub
lisher s want of familiarity with liturgical printing. This was carefully
corrected in the Standard of 1845. In Psalm 107.27, after Oxford
and London Prayer Books, and our English Bible, an apostrophe is in
serted before the s in the phrase " wit s end." In Psalm 68.27,
" Zabulon " is spelled " Zebulon," and this continued till the Standard
of 1845. Most of the typographical errors of this Standard have long
since been corrected, chiefly in the Standard of 1822j Hugh Gaine, the
printer of the Standard of 1793. came to this country in 1750, and
died here April 25, 1807, aged eighty one years.

The Third Book, the Standard of 1822.

The Standard of 1822 is an octavo volume, published in Philadelphia
by S.. Potter & Co., from corrected stereotyped plates of the Com
mon Prayer Book Society of Pennsylvania. This Standard is author
ised in advance by the single Canon of the General Convention of 1821.
It has the following certificate on its second page :

September 2nd, 1822.

"WE certify, that this edition of the Book of Common Prayer and Adminis
tration of the Sacraments, &c., is published as the Standard edition of the
said Book.

WM. WHITE, FRED CK BEASLEY,
BIRD WILSON, W. MEREDITH,

Committee of the General Convention.

This edition was very soon after this date published by the Society for
the Advancement of Christianity in Pennsylvania, that Society having
purchased the plates from the Common Prayer Book Society, in Octo
ber, 1822. A short report of this Committee was made to the General
Convention of 1823, and in it they say that they have certified to this
edition, under date of September 2, 1822. This Standard being a cor
rection, by an authorised Committee, of an existing stereotyped edition,
mentioned in the Canon of 1821, a comparison of the edition after cor
rection, with an impression before revision, will enable one to see each
minute change made by the Committee. The original edition was pub
lished in Philadelphia by " S. Potter & Co., for the Common Prayer

Ixiv STANDARD EDITIONS

Book Society of Pennsylvania, W. Fry, Printer, 1818," with a certifi
cate of "Bishop White, Philadelphia, March 3, 1818." But the plates
from which it was printed were stereotyped by D. & G. Bruce, New
York, and were ordered from them by the Prayer Book Society, in Feb
ruary, 1818. There is also an earlier edition from these same stereo
typed plates of D. & G. Bruce, published in New York : Printed and
Sold by T. & J. Swords, No. 160 Pearl Street, 1818, with Bishop
Hobart s certificate, New York, January 2, 1818. This is the first of
the Standard Books which has the pages numbered throughout, and it
contains 268 pages to the end of the Psalter, in all 392 pages to the end
of the Hymns, with Table, etc.

The First Book Stereotyped in America.

From Lippincott s "American Encyclopaedia of Printing " we learn
"that to David Bruce, a Scotchman by birth, but for many years a resi
dent of New York, belongs the honour of introducing stereotyping into
America." In 1812 he visited England, and acquired by purchase a
general knowledge of that art, and in 1813 brought it to this country.
He was associated with his brother George, under the firm name of
" D & G. Bruce." According to Lippincott, the first work stereotyped
in America, a New Testament in bourgeois, was completed by them in
1814. But Munsell, in Thomas s "Printing in America," affirms that
the larger " Catechism of the Westminster Assembly," stereotyped and
printed by J. Watt & Co., of New York, in June, 1813, claims upon its
title-page to have been the first work stereotyped in America. There is
a duodecimo edition of the Prayer Book, stereotyped by Bruce, New
York, with certificate of July 2, 1816, from the Stereotype Press of the
Auxiliary New York Bible and Common Prayer Book Society. There is
another duodecimo edition, stereotyped by E. & J. White, New York,
with certificate of September 9, 1817. This octavo edition, stereotyped
by D. & G. Bruce, New York, with certificates of New York, January 2,
1818, and Philadelphia, March 3, 1818, is, therefore, among the earliest
of American stereotyped Prayer Books. In England, the first work
printed after the stereotype process was issued from Cambridge, in 1807 ;
whilst the earliest production of the Oxford Press bears date 1809.

Peculiarities in the Pre-Standard of 1822.

Among the many verbal or typographical peculiarities, errors, or
changes made in the original edition of 1818, and tacitly inherited by the
Standard of 1822, the following may be mentioned. The rubrics, for
the first time, were not printed in italics, when not in red ink, and this
error was continued till corrected in the Standard of 1845. In the
phrase " This is my Body Blood," the capital " T " in " This " of
the First Book, 1790, 1791, including in it the folio and quarto partial
editions, and of the Standard of 1793, with the Quarto Standard of
the Ordinal, in 1793 was changed to a small " t " entirely without au
thority, for this edition should have followed the Standard of 1793,
and this error has never since been corrected.

The Roman notation of the Psalms in the Psalter and of the days of
the Month, from the earlier Standards, was changed to the Arabic figures.
In the Order of Confirmation, in the Collect after the Lord s Prayer, " ever-
living" was misprinted "everlasting," as it was also in the Ordinal, in
the Prayer for Christ s Church, but this last error was inherited from a

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixv

misprint in the Quarto Standard of the Ordination Offices of 1793. The
reading, "And grant that all they who," of the First and Second Books,
and even of the Proposed Book, in the Prayer for Christ s Church, was
changed to " all those who," but this change had already been made in
the Quarto Standard of the Ordinal, 1793, and also in Hugh Gaine s
folio complete edition of 1795. The marginal note to that prayer was,
for the first time, placed at the bottom of the page. The old marginal
note to " Holy Father," after Sursum corda is the Office of Holy Com
munion, which had been put in the body of the page in our first Stand
ards, was also removed to the bottom of the page. The peculiar spell
ing, in the Gospel for Advent I., of the word " cloaths," of our first two
Books, and found also in an Oxford edition of 1715, was corrected to
" clothes," after the Bible version. The correct Latin heading to Psalm
35 in the Psalter, "Judica, Domine" of the earlier editions, was changed
to "Judica me, Domine." In Psalm 100.1 of the Psalter, the word
"ye" was inserted, "0 be ye joyful," and this was not dropped till
several years after our last Standard of 1871. In Psalm 104.11, the
word "the" was interpolated in the phrase, "All theloeasts of the field."
In the Venite, both as a Canticle and as a Psalm, at the 6th verse, a
comma was inserted after " let us worship," but this was intentionally
omitted in the Standard of 1845. In Psalm 83.9, the old form " Ma-
dianites" of the English Book and of our first American Standards (as
in Acts vii. 29, " Madian " is used) was changed to " Midianites," but
was corrected in 1892.

The Changes Authorised in the Standard of 1822.

The changes made by the Committee in the edition of 1818 for the
Standard of 1822 are not many, but some of them are very important.
In the Table of Fasts, " The Season of Lent " is corrected to " The
Forty Days of Lent," as had been suggested by Bishop White in his
report to the General Convention of 1821. The Golden Numbers in
the Calendar for March and April are omitted, but were restored again
in the edition of 1831, which was afterward made the Standard in
1832. For the first time in the history of our American Books the
word "Amen" was occasionally printed in Roman type, when the Min
ister and the People, or the Minister alone, repeated the preceding
words, as after the Lord s Prayer, Confessions, Creeds; the last Prayer
for Ash- Wednesday, the formula of Baptism, the Reception and the
Signing of the Child, the Confirmation form, "Defend, O Lord," the
declaration pronouncing the persons " man and wife," and the first Bless
ing in the Visitation of the Sick, "The Almighty Lord." The Con
firmation form in our American Books had no "Amen " at all, even in
italics, until this Standard of 1822, when "Amen" was added, and,
which should be noted, was printed in Roman type. In the Public
Baptism of Infants, after the Prayer introduced by the words " let us
. . . give thanks unto him, and say," " Amen " is printed in Roman
character. In the rubric before the Absolution in the Forms of Prayer
to be used at Sea, the word Minister is changed to Priest. In Psalm
67.5 of the Psalter, the word "yea is inserted, to make the Psalm cor
respond to the Canticle in the Evening Prayer. In Bishop White s
Report to the General Convention of 1821, on corrections in Hugh
Gaine s Prayer Book, the Standard of 1793, he mentions that the word
" ought " in the Gospel for Advent I. should be changed to " aught."

Ixvi STANDARD EDITIONS

From this it appears that the spelling of the First edition of 1790 of the
word " aught " in that Gospel (which had been changed in the Standard
of 1793 to " ought"), and also in the Gospel of VI. Trinity, was due to
Bishop White. In the Standard of 1822 "naught" is given in the
Litany, as well as in Psalm 144.4, and " aught " in both of these Gos
pels. This spelling is again altered in the Litany and Psalm, in the
Standard of 1845, and in those Gospels, in the Standard of 1871 to
" ought" and " nought," that they might conform to the spelling of the
Authorised Version of Holy Scripture. Two new Cycles for Easter,
from 1824 to 1861 inclusive, prepared by Bishop White, and printed in
the General Convention Journal of 1821, are inserted in place of the
old Cycles. This was the first standard edition which, besides the
Prayer Book proper, the Psalms in Metre, and the Hymns, contained in
it The Ordination Offices, established in 1792, but at first only pub
lished in a separate form, in the Quarto Standard of 1793 ; the form of
Consecration of a Church or Chapel, established in 1799, and a Prayer
of Convention ; Articles of Religion, established in 1801 ; an Office of
Institution, established in 1804, and set forth with alterations 1808 ;
and the thirty additional Hymns, set forth also in 1808.

The Fourth ook, the Standard of 1832.

The Fourth Book is a royal duodecimo stereotyped edition, published
in New York, by the Protestant Episcopal Press, in 1832, being, with a
few very slight changes, from an edition by the same in 1831, with
Bishop Benjamin T. Onderdonk s certificate, New York, August 1,
1831. This edition was made the Standard by the General Convention
of 1832, and authorised by Canon XLVI. of 1832, and Canon VI. of
1835. The original edition of 1831 was of course supposed to conform
to the previous Standard of 1822. Its chief peculiarity was in printing, in
capital letters throughout, the sacred words, GOD, the FATHER, the SON,
the HOLY GHOST, JESUS, CHRIST, and the LORD, wherever they occur
in the Prayer Book. This peculiar feature is continued in the Standard
of 1832, but it was not reproduced afterward. " Amen " was printed in
Roman type, in addition to the places given in the Standard of 1822,
after the Sanctus, the giving of the Ring in Holy Matrimony, and the
Ordination Prayer for Priests and Deacons. When it was made the
Standard, " Amen " is put in Roman character after Gloria in Excelsis
also. The Golden Numbers were restored to the Calendar in March and
April. In the prayer for Christ s Church in the Communion Service
after the forms of Ordination, " everlasting " was changed to " everliving."
In Psalm 76.2, the word " Jury," of all the earlier Standards of the old
English Prayer Books, and of the Sealed Books, was changed to " Jewry,"
the spelling of the Bible, and of the modern English Prayer Books.
When it was set forth as the Standard, in the " Comfortable Words " in
the Office of Holy Communion, the old spelling " travel " of the Sealed
Books is changed to " travail," and an error in the new Cycle for Easter,
introduced in 1821 and continued in the Standard of 1822, is corrected,
" March 16 " being changed to " April 16," for Easter-day, 1843. In
the Prayer of Consecration in the Holy Communion, the word " Do," in
" Do this," was, for the first time in the American Book, printed with a
small " d." In like manner, " New Testament," in the same prayer,
was begun with a small " n " and a small " t," and this is continued in
the Standard of 1832, and in that of 1838, but it was corrected in

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixvii

the Standard of 1845. It is interesting to know that the original edi
tion of this Standard was prepared in part by Bishop Whittingham, of
Maryland, when he was quite a young man, and had only recently been
admitted to Priests Orders. In a copy of this Standard, published in
1838, and now in the Whittingham Library, Baltimore, there is written
on the fly-leaf, in Bishop Whittingham s well-known hand : " The
plates from which this edition is printed were corrected, as the copy from
which they were set up had been prepared, by J. V. Van Ingen and
W. R. Whittingham."

Changes Ordered by the General Conventions of 1832 and 1835.

The House of Bishops in the General Convention of 1832 " de
clared" that in "the Private Baptism of Children, when a child
already baptised is to be received into the congregation of Christ s
flock, the Question and Answer there given, " Wilt thou be baptised in
this faith ? That is my desire," was " a typographical error " in previous
editions, inherited from our first Book, and " should be omitted in future
editions of the Prayer Book." This correction is, therefore, made, for
the first time, in this Standard of 1832. The General Convention, in
1835 after due notice to the several Dioceses in 1832, ordered the
Prayer at the Meetings of Convention to be removed from the end of
the Form for Consecration of a Church or Chapel, and, with an addi
tional rubric to it, to be placed after the Occasional Prayers ; and in the
third rubric before the Office of the Holy Communion, it ordered the
word " north " to be changed to " right," and this is accordingly done in
later editions of this Standard, published after the year 1835.

In this Standard of 1832, the old Tate & Brady Psalms are omitted,
and in their stead are printed the new " Psalms in Metre, selected from
the Psalms of David," which were set forth December 27, 1832. In it
are given also the 212 Hymns, set forth in 1789, 1808, and 1826.
The Fifth Book, the Standard of 1838.

The Fifth Book is a duodecimo edition, in large clear type, one
column to a page, published in Philadelphia in 1838, from corrected
stereotyped plates, prepared originally in 1837 by the Female Protestant
Episcopal Prayer Book Society of Pennsylvania. It is authorised in
advance by Canon IX. of the General Convention of 1838, and has the
following declaration on its second page :

" In pursuance of a Resolution of the General Convention of the
Protestant Episcopal Church in the United States of America, we, the
subscribers, a Committee appointed for the purpose, do hereby set forth
this Corrected Standard Prayer Book ; being printed from the stereotyped
plates of the Female Protestant Episcopal Prayer Book Society of
Philadelphia [? Pennsylvania] ; and comprising the Common Prayer
Book, the Articles, Offices, Psalms in Metre selected from the Psalms of
David, and Hymns.

"And we hereby DECLARE this Prayer Book, so corrected, to be
THE STANDARD.

" H. U. ONDERDONK,
" Bishop of the Diocese of Pennsylvania.

" G. W. POANE,
" Bishop of the Diocese of New Jersey.

"BENJAMIN DORR,

" Rector of Christ Church, Philadelphia.
" S. LITTELL, JR.

" Philadelphia, Dec. 15, 1838."

Ixviii STANDARD EDITIONS

A long and very interesting statement concerning this Standard,
signed by the Committee, was made in December, 1838, and published
in The Protestant Episcopalian, The Banner of the Cross, and other
Church publications of that date. In this statement, the Committee
say that they " have met nine times," and " have considered all the cor
rections reported, having also the use of a Prayer Book largely corrected
by the Rev. H. M. Mason, D. D., and one by the late J. B. Wallace,
Esq. Of the various corrections they have adopted, in the prose por
tion of the Prayer Book, . . . more than 700 of all sorts ; of
which only 5 or 6 affect materially the sense, and about 36 relate to
matters prescribed by the votes, on the subject, of the General Con
vention. In the Metrical department . . . they have adopted
1016 corrections, none of which affect the sense materially; . .
The whole number of corrections is 1720 ; almost all referring to slight
omissions or misprints, to capital, roman, or italic letters, to punctuation
or figures, or other defects in the plates."

A short Report was also made by them to the General Convention of
1841, and the Committee was thanked by that Convention, " for the
faithful, laborious, and successful manner in which the task has been
performed."

The Pre-Standard of 1838.

The original plates of this edition were stereotyped by L. Johnson,
Philadelphia, and printed by William Stavely, No. 12 Pear Street,
Philadelphia, for the Female Prayer-Book Society, with a certificate
from Bishop H. U. Onderdonk, Philadelphia, January 20, 1837. A
singular misprint in punctuation was inherited by us from the original
plates, but is corrected in the Standard of 1892. In the rubric
before the Lord s Prayer, in Holy Matrimony, a comma was inserted
after the word " Man"

Changes in the Standard of 1838.

In the corrected Standard edition, " A. & M." after S. Simon and S.
Simon and S. Jude in the Calendar for October 28th, which had been
retained heretofore from the Proposed Book, is dropped. In Psalm
145.3, in the Psalter, the comma between " marvellous " and " worthy"
is omitted, since, as it was stated, "marvellous" is here probably an
adverb. In the Apostles Creed a comma is deliberately inserted after
" God," in the first line, wherever that Creed is used, but this was
omitted again in the next Standard. In the second rubric of Churching
of Women, the word " Priest " is changed to " Minister," and in the
Visitation of Prisoners, in the rubric before the Absolution, the word
" Minister " is changed to " Priest." These last alterations are ex
pressly mentioned in the Statement of the Committee, and the last change
is in accordance with a similar alteration in the Office at Sea in the
Standard of 1822, made at the recommendation of Bishop White. In
the Litany, the second bracket, which had heretofore, from 1790, pre
ceded " Let us Pray," is in this Standard placed after it ; but both
brackets were omitted in the next Standard, as they had before been
dropped in the Quarto Standard of 1793 of the Ordination Offices.

Changes Made by Order of the General Conventions q/"1835 and 1838.

In consequence of the action of the General Conventions of 1835
and 1838, an addition was made to the rubric of A Table of Moveable

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixix

Feasts, in the words : " unless the Table gives some day in the month
of March for it ; for in that case, the day given by the Table is the
right day." In the General Convention of 1838, on motion of Bishop
Benjamin T. Onderdonk, of New York, it was " Kesolved As the sense
of this Convention, that after the words used by the Bishop at the laying
on of Hands in Confirmation the word Amen should be printed in
the Italic character, as being properly a response." However, it had
been deliberately printed in the Roman character in the Standard of
1822. In consequence of this later action, in the Standard of 1838,
this "Amen," for the first time is printed in Italics. It was again
printed in Roman character in our next Standard of 1845, without an
exception from the General Convention of 1844 which authorised that
Standard, and it is so printed in our present Standard.

The Sixth Book, the Standard of 1845.

The Sixth Book is a large octavo edition, stereotyped by H. W.
Hewet, New York, and published in New York, in 1845, by the New
York Bible and Common Prayer Book Society, and by Messrs. Harper
& Brother. It is certified to, on its second page, as the Standard by the
Committee of the General Convention of 1844, and this certificate is
signed by Bishops Meade, Ives, and Alfred Lee, and by the Reverend
Doctors Anthon, Wainwright, Mead, and Coit. This Standard is
authorised by Canon VII. of the General Convention of 1847. It is
by far the most carefully prepared edition of all our Standards, and for
this result the American Church is chiefly indebted to the labours of
Dr. Coit, with the assistance of Dr. Wainwright, afterward the Pro
visional Bishop of New York. This Standard was prepared and corrected
from sheets of Dr. Wainwright s illustrated edition of the Prayer Book,
bearing Bishop Onderdonk s certificate, New York, December 18, 1843.
As Dr. Coit s Report to the General Convention of 1844 is reprinted in
the Journal of the General Convention of 1868, on the suggestion of
the Rev. Dr. Hodges, now of Baltimore, there will be no need to enter
into the many and minute corrections in this Standard, but those inter
ested in the matter are referred to that Report. The original edition of
this Standard was stereotyped and printed by H. W. Hewet in 1844,
and only 250 copies printed, 200 of which were for use of the Conven
tion. This edition, with a few slight changes made by the General Con
vention, was published in 1845 as the Standard.

Changes Ordered by the General Convention of 1844 in the Proposed

Standard.

In the Proposed Standard, the Committee, in the Table of Contents,
had inserted as additional headings, " The Litany," and also the titles
of the Offices printed after the Psalter, thus giving XXXVI. heads of
reference instead of 29 as before. To this change, the House of
Bishops took exception, and after some discussion a joint resolution was
passed, which was offered by Bishop Whittingham, " That the Table
of Contents of the Book of Common Prayer, having been prepared,
proposed, and ratified, in the same manner as other parts of the said
Book, cannot be altered in any other way than as prescribed by Art.
VIII. of the Constitution." Under this action of the Convention, the
Table of Contents was restored to its old form, and " The Litany " as a
title omitted. However, notwithstanding this action in 1844, the Com-

Ixx STANDARD EDITIONS

mittee of 1868 on the Prayer Book inserted "The Litany" in the
Table of Contents, and the General Convention of 1871, in the Stand
ard adopted that year, accepted this " alteration," before proposed and
rejected, without its reference to the Diocesan Conventions. A few
other changes were ordered by the General Convention of 1844, in this
Standard of 1845, but chiefly such as the substitution of " Selection "
for "Psalm" before the number of the Psalms in Metre, and, in the
title-page thereof, the putting of "Selections from the Psalms of David
in Metre," for " Psalms in Metre." " Sel. 1, Stil. 2," etc., was also
ordered to be printed on the outer-top margin of each page in the
Selections of Psalms, uniform with Day 1, Day 2," etc., on the outer
top-margin of the Psalter. In this edition for the first time Lord
and God used as translations of the Hebrew Jehovah are printed all
in capital letters.

The rubrics are again printed in italics as before the Standard of 1822,
when Bruce s unauthorised change to Roman letters in 1818 was first in
troduced. The Titles to the Prayers are given in larger italics, and without
the paragraph mark. The Collects are liturgically printed with semicolons,
and with capital letters, as in the English Prayer Book. The liturgical
clauses in the Confessions, the Creeds, the Lord s Prayer, and the like,
begin each with a capital letter. The versicles after the Creed, and the
clauses in the Lord s Prayer, are pointed with periods, instead of the semi
colons which were inherited from errors in the English Books of the
last century. In the first Collect after the Lord s Prayer in the Confir
mation Office, " everlasting " is corrected to " everliving," as in our first
editions of 1790 and 1793. In the Preface to the Prayer Book, GOD
and JESUS CHRIST are in small capitals, after the Standard of 1832,
and in part after the Editio Princeps. The Calendar and Introductory
Tables are more clearly printed, and have leading lines to direct and
assist the eye. A Note from the English Book, explaining the Golden
Numbers prefixed to March and April, is added at the side of that page
in the Calendar. This Note was proposed in the General Convention of
1838 for insertion in this place, but the proposition does not appear
to have been consummated then, or in the next Convention. A new
Cycle for Easter, from 1862 to 1880 inclusive, taken from Collingwood s
English Prayer Book, is given, without its having been first proposed
to the several Dioceses, as was done in 1821, and afterward in 1868.
In the Nicene Creed, the comma between "One God" and "the Father
Almighty" is omitted. The comma had been there in all our previous
Books, as in Mark Baskett s London edition, 1765 ; the Oxford Quarto,
1775; and in the English Books of 1552, 1559, and 1604.

The number of each page is given at the bottom, and there are (xx.),
511 pages to the end of the Psalter, in all 580 pages to the end of the
Office of Institution. In the Selections from the Psalms in Metre, with
Hymns and Table, there are 109 pages. An Index to the entire Book
is given on a final fly-leaf. The numbers being printed at the bottom of
the page, the Days of the Month, " DAY 1, DAY 2," etc., in the Psalter,
are put on the outer-top margin of each page. In our First and Second
Books these were printed on both the outer and the inner-top margin in
Roman numerals, IV. DAY, VI. DAY. In the Apostles Creed a semi
colon was placed after buried and a comma after hell, following
the Sealed Books. A semicolon is put after " Sacraments," on the title-
page, in imitation of the sheets of Wainwright s Book.

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixxi

The Seventh Book, the Standard 0/1871.

The Seventh Book is a royal octavo edition, stereotyped and printed
in England, but published in New York, in 1871, by the New York
Bible and Common Prayer Book Society. It is printed in very large
black type, and is authenticated on its second page by the Resolution of
the General Convention of 1871, "Adopted in the House of Bishops,
Oct. 19: A. D. 1871, and signed by B. B. SMITH, Presiding Bishop,
HENRY C. POTTER, Secretary." "Adopted in the House of
Deputies, Oct. 24 : A. D. 1871, and signed by JAMES CRAIK,
President, WILLIAM STEVENS PERRY, Secretary."

This edition is printed from new stereotyped plates, which were pre
pared under the direction of a Joint Committee appointed by the
General Convention of 1868. These plates correspond page for page,
to the last Standard. The Rev. W. J. Webbe was appointed Secretary
of the Committee, and in their Report to the General Convention in
1871, they express "their great obligations to their Secretary, the Rev.
W. T. Webbe, for the industry with which he has discovered the
numerous typographical errors ; and also for his laborious comparison of
the Standard of 1844 with the Sealed Book." They state further that
the new plates are " substantially in conformity with the alterations sug
gested by the Secretary." The Committee signing the Report are
Bishops Eastburn, Randall, and Gregg, and Rev. Drs. Haight and
Howe. A Report was made to the Convention of 1871, under three
heads. I. Typographical inaccuracies ; II. List of alterations ; and
III. Corrigenda in the copy laid before the Convention ; and this Report
is printed in the Journal, to which those interested can refer. Among
the "inaccuracies" corrected are the insertions of the word "the"
before " Saints " in the Gospel for the Sunday next before Easter,
"and many bodies of the Saints which slept arose;" and the word
" also " after " they " in the Lesson at the Burial of the Dead, "As is
the earthy, such are they also that are earthy." In the Public Bap
tism of Infants, and in the Baptism of those of Riper Years, after the
prayer beginning, "Almighty and Everlasting God," and introduced
with the words " let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him
and say," the "Amen " in Roman character, though ordered by the
General Convention of 1844, is considered an inaccuracy, and italics are
substituted therefor. The "Amen " in Roman type was used in the
Public Baptism of Infants first in the Standard of 1822, and in the
Baptism of those of Riper Years first in the Standard of 1838. This
"Amen" has again been changed to Roman type in the Standard of
1892. In Psalm 79.1 of the Psalter, " God," before put in lower-case
type, is printed in capital letters, GQD, because the phrase, " God,"
being an opening vocative clause, typography would call for this change ;
but in the Standard of 1892 it is again printed in (broad-faced) lower
case type, since the original word here is Elohim, and not JEHOVAH.

Among the "Alterations " may be mentioned the following. In the
Table of Contents, the Litany is inserted. The Amen is added after
the Gloria Patri in the Morning and the Evening Prayer (as it was
intended it should be in the previous Standard), and after the Anthem
in the Institution Office. In the General Thanksgiving, the second
" may " is stricken out, and the clause now reads " and that we show
forth," as in the present English Prayer Book, and as it was originally

Ixxii STANDARD EDITIONS

written in the folio Book of 1636, which was corrected for the Book of
1662, and as it is in the Sealed Books, and in the Manuscript Book.
The word " Whitsun-day," wherever it occurs, is so printed as to carry
out the analogy of Whitsun-week, and not as in the Standard of 1845,
" Whit-Sunday," or as in all the earlier Standards and the last Standard
of 1892, " Whitsunday." In the Heading at the end of the Office at
Sea," "the" is changed to "their" before "Dead," "At the Burial of
their Dead at Sea." It is thus printed in the English Book, and in
our first editions of 1790 and 1791, and the change to "the" was
probably a typographical error in the Standard of 1793. An additional
cycle for finding Easter for the years 1881 to 1899, inclusive, which
was duly proposed in the General Convention of 1868, was adopted in
1871, and inserted in this Standard, and the cycle for the years 1843
to 1861 inclusive, was omitted. In the Gospel for the First Sunday
in Advent the word " strewed," first introduced into the Standard of
1838, after the edition of 1837, is changed to " strawed," in accordance
with our earlier Standards and our authorised Bible.

In Psalm 135.6 of the Psalter, the word " and " was inserted before
the words " in the sea," in imitation of the present English Prayer
Books and the Sealed Books. In our first American Book the " and "
was omitted, as in Baskett s London editions, 1765, 1766, and in the
Oxford quarto, 1775, and so it continued to be wanting in all our
Standards till 1871. Dr. Coit informs us in his Keport in 1844, that
" the and is not in the Hebrew, Septuagint, or Vulgate." It is
retained in the Standard of 1892, although omitted in the earlier Great
Bibles.

The Eighth and Last Book, the Standard 0/1892.

The Eighth and Last Book is essentially different from all the pre
ceding Standards, in that it is not a corrected edition of previous
Standards, but is a certified copy of the American Book of Common
Prayer, as it has been revised, in sundry alterations and additions, during
twelve years, by General Convention. This last Standard is not a
specified edition, but it is a particular volume, of large folio size, printed
by the De Vinne Press, of New York, on vellum, with double lines in
red on the borders of the page, and with the rubrics in red, and
authenticated by the signatures of the presiding officers and secretaries
of the two Houses of General Convention, and by the signatures of the
members of the joint Committee who were charged with the duty of
preparing and submitting to the Convention a Standard Book.

Early Editions of the American Prayer Book.

There is given below, from Sabin s Bibliotheca Americana and other
sources, a list of the early editions of the American Prayer Book up to
the year 1800 :
Philadelphia: Printed by Hall & Sellers, MDCCXC. 12mo, pp. , pp.

221 (iii). The Psalms in Metre alone are paged (pp. 221), and

have a separate title.

Philadelphia: Hall & Sellers, MDCCXCI. 12mo, pp. , pp. 221 (iii).
New York : Hugh Gaine, M,DCC,XCIII. 8vo, pp. , pp. 204 (iii).

By Direction of the General Convention.
New York : Hugh Gaine, M,DCC,XCIII. 12mo, pp. , pp. 74 (ii). By

Direction of the General Convention.

OF THE AMERICAN BOOK. Ixxiii

New York: Hugh Gaine, M,DCC,XIV. 12mo, pp. , pp. 171. By

Direction of the General Convention.
Boston: Printed by Manning & Loring, for J. Thomas & E. F.

Andrews, MDCCXCIV. 12mo, pp. 244 (iv).
Philadelphia: Printed by Hall & Sellers, MDCCXCIV. 12mo, pp. ,

pp. 221 (iii).

New York : Hugh Gaine, M,DCC,XCV. Folio.
Philadelphia: W. Young & J. Ormrod, 1795. 12mo, pp. xxxiv, 370.

By Permission of the General Convention.
New York : Printed for T. Allen, 1797. 12mo, pp. xxxiv, 238.
New York : Printed for T. Allen, 1797. Pp. 168 (ii).
Boston : I. Thomas & E. T. Andrews. October, 1800. Pp. , pp.

70 (ii).

Philadelphia: Printed by Hall & Sellers, MDCCC. 12mo, pp. xxxvi, 327.
New York : Hugh Gaine, MDCCXCIII. Quarto. Ordination offices

alone.
See Hist. Mag., I., 158, 219, 281, 308; II., 306.

To this list of Prayer Books must be added :

Philadelphia : Printed by Hall & Sellers, M.DCC,XC. [Its contents
are: 1. Public Baptism of Infants. 2. Private Baptism of Infants.
3. Baptism of Adults. 4. A Catechism. 5. The Order of Confirma
tion. 6. Matrimony. 7. Visitation of the Sick. 8. Communion of
the Sick. 9. A part of the Office for Holy Communion. 10.
Burial of the Dead. 11. The Churching of Women. 12. Prayer to
be used at Sea. 13. Visitation of Prisoners. 14. Thanksgiving for
the fruits of the Earth. 15. Family Prayer.] 8vo, pages 31. It has
all the peculiar readings of the first edition. Bishop Seabury, in a letter
to Bishop White of Sep. 1st, 1790, acknowledges the receipt of the
" Occasional Offices," and returns his thanks to the printer for it.

A reprint of this letter is given in Bishop Perry s History of the
American Episcopal Church, vol. II. page 128.

Philadelphia : | Printed by Zacharia Poulson, Junior, No. 30, | North
Fourth Street, near the University. | M DCC xcii.

An Office of Induction of 1804. An Office of Institution of 1808.

Xiturgtae Hmericanae

[Sd. 1892]

THE

BOOKOFCOMMONPBAYER

AND ADMINISTRATION OF THE
SACRAMENTS AND OTHER
RITES AND CEREMO
NIES OF THE
CHURCH

ACCORDING TO THE USE OF

THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL
CHURCH

IN THE UNITED STATES
OF AMERICA

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

TOGETHER WITH

flealter or flsalms of CD atrib

NEW YORK

PRINTED FOR THE CONVENTION
MDCCCXCII

THE BOOK OF

Common pra\&gt;er,

AND ADMINISTRATION OF THE

SACRAMENTS

AND OTHER

RITES AND CEREMONIES OP THE
CHURCH,

ACCORDING TO THE USE OF

flrotestant (Episcopal

IN THE
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA :

TOGETHER WITH THE

PSALTER,

PSALMS OF DAVID.

NEW-YORK :

By Direction of the General Convention,
PRINTED BY HUGH GAINE,

AT THE BIBLE,
Hanover-Square M,DCC,XCIII.*

*This is the title page of the Standard of 1793. Of course the name of the printer and

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

THE

BOOK

Common Ip&gt;ra\&gt;er,

AND ADMINISTRATION OF THE

SACRAMENTS,

AND OTHER

RITES AND CEREMONIES,
As revised and proposed to the Use

ljc Protestant (gpiscopai

AT A CONVENTION OF THE SAID CHURCH
IK THE STATES OF

NEW-YORK,

NEW-JERSEY,

PENNSYLVANIA,
DELAWARE,

MARYLAND,
VIRGINIA

AND

SOUTH-CAROLINA

Held in Philadelphia from September 27th
to October 7th, 1785.

PHILADELPHIA,
Printed by HALL and SELLERS:

Andisold for the Benefit of Sundry Corpora
tions and Societies, instituted for the
Support of the Widows and Children of
deceased Clergymen. MDCCLXXXVI.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE BOOK OF

Common prater,

AND ADMINISTRATION OF THE

SACRAMENTS,

AND OTHER

RITES AND CEREMONIES
OP THE CHURCH,

ACCORDING TO THE USE OF

TOGETHER WITH THE

PSALTER OR PSALMS
OF DAVID,

Pointed as they are to be sung or
said in Churches ;

AND THE FORM OR MANNER OF MAKING,
ORDAINING, AND CONSECRATING OF

BISHOPS, PRIESTS, AND DEACONS.

OXFORD,

Printed by T. Wright and W. Gill, Printers
to the UNIVERSITY: And sold by S.
Orowder, in Paternoster Row, London ; and
by W. Jackson, in the High Street, Oxford.
MDCCLXXV. Price five Shillings, unbound.

CUM PRIVILEGIO.

the place of publication were different in the Edition of 1790, and in the other Standards.

[Sd. 1892]

ii.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

The Ratification of the Book of Common
Prayer

The Preface.

Concerning the Service of the Church,
with the Order how the Psalter and
the rest of the Holy Scripture is ap
pointed to be read.

Tables of Proper Lessons of Holy Scrip
ture.

The Calendar, with Tables of Lessons of
Holy Scripture.

Tables and Rules for the Moveable 1 and
Immoveable 1 Feasts, together with
the Days of Fasting and Abstinence
throughout the Year.

Tables for finding the Holy-days.

The Order for Daily Morning Prayer.

The Order for Daily Evening Prayer.

The Litany.

Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several
Occasions.

A Penitential Office for Ash-Wednesday.

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to be
used throughout the Year.

The Order for the Administration of the
Lord s Supper, or Holy Communion.

The Ministration of Public Baptism of
Infants, to be used in the Church.

The Ministration of Private Baptism of
Children, in Houses.

The Ministration of Baptism to such as
are of Riper Years, and able to answer
for themselves.

A Catechism ; that is to say, an Instruc
tion, to be learned by every Person
before he be brought to be confirmed
by the Bishop.

The Order of Confirmation, or Laying
on of Hands upon those that are bap
tized, and come to years of Discretion.

The Form of Solemnization of Mat
rimony.

The Order for the Visitation of the Sick.

The Communion of the Sick.

The Order for the Burial of the Dead.

The Thanksgiving of Women after Child
birth ; commonly called, The Church
ing of Women.

Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

A Form of Prayer for the Visitation of
Prisoners.

A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving to
Almighty God, for the Fruits of the
earth, and all the other Blessings of
his merciful Providence.

Forms of Prayer to be used in Families.
, The Psalter, or Psalms of David.

The Form and Manner of Making, Ordain
ing, and Consecrating Bishops, Priests,
and Deacons.

The form of Consecration of a Church or
Chapel.

An Office of Institution of Ministers into
Parishes or Churches.

Articles of Religion. 2

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

1. The Ratification of the Book of Common

Prayer.

2. The Preface.

3. The Order how the Psalter is appointed

to be read.

4. The Order how the Rest of the Holy Scrip

ture is appointed to be read.

5. Tables of Lessons of Holy Scripture, to

be read at Morning and Evening
Prayer, throughout the Year.

6. The Calendar.

7. Tables and Rules for the Moveable and

Immoveable Feasts, together with the
Days of Fasting and Abstinence
throughout the Year.

8. Tables for finding the Holy-Days.

9. The Order for Daily Morning Prayer.

10. The Order for Daily Evening Prayer.

11. The Litany 3 .

12. Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several

Occasions, to be used before the two
final Prayers of Morning and Evening
Service.

13. The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to be

used throughout the Year.

14. The Order for the Administration of the

Lord s Supper, or Holy Communion.

15. The Ministration of Public Baptism of

Infants, to be used in the Church.

16. The Ministration of Private Baptism of

Children, in Houses.

17. The Ministration of Baptism to such as

are of Riper Years, and able to answer
for themselves.

18. A Catechism ; that is to say, an Instruc

tion to be learned by every Person
before he be brought to be confirmed
by the Bishop.

19. The Order of Confirmation, or Laying

on of Hands upon those that are Bap
tized, and come to Years of Discretion.

20. The Form of Solemnization of Mat

rimony.

21. The Order for the Visitation of the Sick.

22. The Communion of the Sick.

23. The Order for the Burial of the Dead.

24. The Thanksgiving of Women after Child-

Birth ; commonly called The Church
ing of Women.

25. Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

26. A Form of Prayer for the Visitation of

Prisoners.

27. A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving to

Almighty God, for the Fruits of the
Earth, and all the other Blessings of
his merciful Providence.

28. Forms of Prayer to be used in Families.

29. Selections of Psalms, to be used instead

of the Psalms for the Day, at the Dis
cretion of the Minister.

30. The Psalter, or Psalms of David.

1 Changed by the Committee to " Movable " and "Immovable."

a Cf. Resolution finally adopted in 1886 : " Conform the entries in the Table of Contents to
the actual contents as the same shall be finally determined." Vide General Convention Jour
nal of 1886, pp. 325, 419, 471, 521, also Journal of 1892, p. 613.

3 " The Litany " was not inserted in the Table of Contents until the Sd. of 1871, although the
Committee of 1845 had proposed to restore it, but the Convention did not assent. Its omission
in 1789 was evidently an unnoticed following of the Prop. Bk., in which the Litany was an
Integral part of Morning Prayer, and so was not mentioned in the Table of Contents.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

THE

CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.

1. The Preface.

2. Tables of the Moveable and Immpveable

Feasts, and of the Days of Fasting and
Abstinence through the whole Year.

3. Tables of Lessons of Holy Scripture, to

be read at Morning and Evening
Prayer, throughout the Year.

4. Tables for finding the Holy-Days.

5 The Order for Daily Morning Prayer.

6. The Order for Daily Evening Prayer.

7. Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several

Occasions, to be used before the two
final Prayers of Morning and Evening
Service.

8. Collects that may be said after the Col

lects of Morning or Evening Prayer,
or Communion, at the Discretion of
the Minister.

9. The Order for the Administration of the

Lord s Supper, or Holy Communion.

10. The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to be

used throughout the Year.

11. The Ministration of Public Baptism of

Infants, to be used in the Church.

12. The Ministration of Private Baptism of

Children in Houses.

13. The Ministration of Baptism to such as

are of riper Years, and able to answer
for themselves.

14. A Catechism ; that is to say, an Instruc

tion to be learned by every Person
before he be brought to be confirmed
by the Bishop.

15. The Order of Confirmation, or laying on

of Hands upon those who are baptised,
and come to Years of Discretion.

16. The Form of Solemnization of Mat

rimony.

17. The Order for the Visitation of the Sick.

18. The Communion of the Sick.

19. A Form of Prayer for the Visitation of

Prisoners.

20. The Order for the Burial of the Dead.

21. Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

22. A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving to

Almighty God, for the inestimable
Blessings of Religious and Civil Lib
erty ; to be used yearly on the Fourth
Day of July, unless it happen to be on
Sunday, and then on the Day following.

23. A Form of Prayer and Thanksgiving to

Almighty God, for the Fruits of the
Earth and all the other Blessings of
his merciful Providence ; to be used
yearly on the first Thursday in No
vember.

24. Articles of Religion.

25. The Psalter: selected from the Psalms

of David.

26. Psalms fitted to the Tunes used in

Churches, selected from the Psalms of
David ; Portions of which are to be sung
at suitable Times in Divine Service, ac
cording to the Discretion of the
Minister.

27. Hymns suited to the Feasts and Fasts

of the Church, and other occasions of
Public Worship; to be used at the
Discretion of the Minister.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE

CONTENTS OF THIS BOOK.

An Act for the Uniformity of Common
Prayer and Service of the Church and
Administration of the Sacraments.

An Act for the Uniformity of Publick Pray
ers, and Administration of Sacraments,
and other Rites and Ceremonies : And
for establishing the Form of Making,
Ordaining, and Consecrating Bishops,
Priests and Deacons, in the Church of
England.

The Preface.

Concerning the Service of the Church.

Concerning Ceremonies, why some be abol
ished, and some retained.

The Order how the Psalter is appointed to
be read.

The Order how the rest of the holy Scripture
is appointed to be read.

Tables of Proper Lessons for the Sun
days and Holy-days throughout the
Year.

A Table of Proper Psalms on certain Days.

The Calendar, with the Table of Lessons.

Tables and Rules for the Feasts and Fasts
through the whole Year.

The Order for Morning Prayer.

The Order for Evening Prayer.

The Creed of St. Athanasius.

The Litany.

Prayers and Thanksgivings upon several
occasions.

The Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to be
used at the Ministration of the holy
Communion, throughout the Year.

The Order for the Ministration of the holy
Communion.

The Ministration of Public Baptism of In
fants, to be used in the Church.

The Ministration of Private Baptism of
Children in Houses.

The Ministration of Baptism to such as are
of riper years, and able to answer for
themselves.

The Catechism.

The Order of Confirmation.

The Form of Solemnization of Matrimony.

The Order for the Visitation of the Sick.

The Communion of the Sick.

The Order for the Burial of the Dead.

The Thanksgiving of Women after Child-
bearing. 4

A Commination, or denouncing of God s
anger and judgments against sinners.

The Psalter or Psalms of David.

Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

The Form and Manner of Making, Ordain
ing, and Consecrating of Bishops,
Priests, and Deacons.

A Form of Prayer for the 5th Day of Novem
ber, being the Day kept in memory of
the Papists Conspiracy.

A Form of Prayer for the 30th Day of Jan
uary, being the Day kept in memory
of the Martyrdom of King Charles
the First.

A Form of Prayer for the 29th Day of May,
being the Day kept in memory of
the Birth and Return of King Charles
the Second.

A Form of Prayer for the 25th Day of
October, being the Day on which His
Majesty began His Happy Reign.

Articles of Religion.

&lt;In the English Books of 1552,1559, and 1604, and in the Scotch Book of 1637, we read
"The Thanksgiving of Women after Childbirth; " the word " Childbearing " was substituted
for "Childbirth" in the Book of 1662.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793-1871]

THE

RATIFICATION

OF THE

BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER.

the BISHOPS, the CLERGY, and the LAITY of the Protestant
Episcopal Church in the United States of America, in CONVEN
TION, this Sixteenth Day of October, in the Year of our Lord
One Thousand Seven .Hundred and Eighty -nine :

This Convention, having, in their present Session, set forth A BOOK
OP COMMON PRAYER, AND ADMINISTRATION OP THE SACRAMENTS,

AND OTHER RlTES AND CEREMONIES OP THE CHURCH, do hereby

establish the said Book : And they declare it to be the Liturgy of this
Church ; and require, that it be received as such by all the Members of
the same : And this Book shall be in Use from and after the First
Day of October, in the Year of our Lord One Thousand Seven
Hundred and Ninety. 1

1 This method of printing the Ratification was changed in the Sd. of 1822,
after an unauthorized change in an edition of 1818, so that ever since the
Ratification has been printed thus :

By the Bishops, the Clergy, and the Laity of the Protestant Episcopal Church
in the United States of America, in Convention, this Sixteenth Day of
October, in the Year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-nine.

This Convention having, in their present session, set forth A Book of Com
mon Prayer, and Administration of the Sacraments, and other Bites and Cere
monies of the Church, do hereby establish the said Book : And they declare it
to be the Liturgy of this Church : And require that it be received as such
by all the members of the same. And this book shall be in use from and
after the First Day of October, in the Year of our Lord one thousand seven
hundred and ninety.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

2 EX TRACT FROM THE

MINUTES OF THE

CONVENTION.

"O ESOLVED, That a Commit-
_L\ tee be appointed to publish
the Book of Common Prayer with
the alterations, as well those now
ratified in order to render the Lit
urgy consistent with the American
revolution and the constitutions of
the respective states, as the altera
tions and new offices recommended
to this Church ; and that the Book be
accompanied with a proper Preface
or Address, setting forth the reason
and expediency of the alterations ;
and that the committee have the
liberty to make verbal and gram
matical corrections; but in such
manner, as that nothing in form
or substance be altered.

Agreeably to the above Resolve,
the BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER,
as proposed by the Convention, is
now published by their Committee.

JONATHAN BAYARD
, SMITH, Prothonotary of
the Court of Common Pleas of the
county of Philadelphia, do certify
that Messieurs Hall and Sellers,
printers and assignees, have
entered, according to act of
Assembly, a book, entitled "The
Book of Common Prayer, and
Administration of the Sacraments,
and other Rites and Ceremonies,
as revised and proposed for the
Use of the Protestant Episcopal
Church; at a Convention of the
said Church in the States of New-
York, New-Jersey, Pennsylvania,
Delaware, Maryland, Virginia and
South-Carolina, held in Philadel
phia, from September 27th to
October 7th, 1785."

J. B. SMITH.
April I, 1786.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

An Act for the Uniformity of
Common Prayer, and Service
in the Church, and Ad
ministration of the
Sacraments.

PRIMO ELIZABETHS.

Where at the death of our late
Sovereign Lord king Edward the
Sixth, etc.

An Act for the Uniformity of
Public Prayers, and Adminis
tration of Sacraments, and
other Rites and Ceremonies:
And for establishing the Form
of Making, Ordaining, and
Consecrating Bishops, Priests,
and Deacons in the Church of
England.

XIV. CAROLI II.

Whereas in the first year of
the late Queen Elizabeth, etc.

2 In the Prop. Book the Resolution of the Convention with what follows
occurs on the page preceding the table of contents. It is moved to this
place in order to parallel it with the Ratification of the American Book and
the Acts of Uniformity to which it in a way corresponds.

THE PREFACE. 1

[Sd. 1892]
PKEFACE.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]
THE PREFACE. 1

IT is a most invaluable part of that blessed liberty wherewith CHRIST
hath made us free, that in his worship different forms and usages
may without offence be allowed, provided the substance of the faith be
kept entire; and that, in every Church, what cannot be clearly deter
mined to belong to Doctrine must be referred to Discipline; and therefore,
by common consent and authority, may be altered, abridged, enlarged,
amended, or otherwise disposed of, as may seem most convenient for the
edification of the people, "according to the various exigencies of times
and occasions."

The CHURCH OF ENGLAND, to which the Protestant Episcopal Church
in these States is indebted, under GOD, for her first foundation and a
long continuance of nursing care and protection, hath, in the Preface of
her Book of Common Prayer, laid it down as a Rule, that " The particu
lar Forms of Divine Worship, and the Rites and Ceremonies appointed
to be used therein, being things in their own nature indifferent and
alterable, and so acknowledged, it is but reasonable that upon weighty
and important considerations, according to the various exigencies of times
and occasions, such changes and alterations should be made therein, as
to those who are in place of authority 2 should, from time to time, seem
either necessary or expedient."

1 Changed in the Sd. of 1845 to PKEFACE, and so continued in the Sds.
of 1871 and 1892.

" place of authority " was misprinted "places of authority " from 1790
to 1871, but corrected in Sd, 1892.

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]
THE PREFACE.

IT is a most invaluable part of that
blessed " liberty wherewith
CHRIST hath made us free" that,
in his worship, different /orms and
usages may without offence be al
lowed, provided the substance of the
faith be kept entire ; and that, in
every church, what cannot be clear
ly determined to belong to doctrine
must be referred to discipline; and,
therefore, by common consent and
authority may be altered, abridged,
enlarged, amended, or otherwise
disposed of, as may seem most con
venient for the edification of the
people, "according to the various
exigencies of times and occasions."
The CHURCH OF ENGLAND, to
which the Protestant Episcopal
Church in these States is indebted,
under GOD, for her first foundation
and a long continuance of nursing
care and protection, hath in the
preface of her book of common
prayer laid it down as a rule, that
"The particular forms of divine
worship, and the rites and cere
monies appointed to be used therein,
being things in their own nature
indifferent and alterable, and so
acknowledged, it is but reasonable
that upon weighty and important
considerations, according to the
various exigencies of times and oc
casions, such changes and altera
tions should be made therein, as to
those who are in place of authority
should, from time to time, seem
either necessary or expedient."

This is not only the doctrine of
the Church of England, and other
Protestant Churches, but likewise
of the Church of Rome; which
hath declared, by the ^Council of
Trent "That the Church always

*Declarat (sancta synodus) hanc po-
testafem perpetuo in ecclesia fuisse ; ut
in sacramentorum dispensatione, salva
illorum siibstantia, ea statueret vel

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]
THE PREFACE.

IT hath been the wisdom of the
Church of England, ever since
the first compiling of her Publick
Liturgy, to keep the mean between
the two extremes, of too much stiff
ness in refusing, and of too much
easiness in admitting any variation
from it. For, as on the one side
common experience sheweth, that
where a change hath been made of
things advisedly established (no
evident necessity so requiring)
sundry inconveniences have there
upon ensued ; and those many times
more and greater than the evils,
that were intended to be remedied
by such change : So on the other
side, the particular Forms of Divine
worship, and the Rites and Cere
monies appointed to be used there
in, being things in their own nature
indifferent, and alterable, and so
acknowledged ; it is but reasonable,
that upon weighty and important
considerations, according to the
various exigency of times and oc
casions, such changes and altera
tions should be made therein, as to
those that are in place of Authority
should from time to time seem
either necessary or expedient. Ac
cordingly we find, that in the Reigns
of several Princes of blessed memory
since the Reformation, the Church,
upon just and weighty considera
tions her thereunto moving, hath
yielded to make such alterations in
some particulars, as in their respec
tive times were thought convenient:
Yet so, as that the main Body and
Essentials of it (as well in the chief-
est materials, as in the frame and
order thereof) have still continued
the same unto this day, and do yet
stand firm and unshaken, notwith
standing all the vain attempts and
impetuous assaults made against it,
by such men as are given to change,
and have always discovered a

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The same Church hath not only in her Preface, but likewise in her
Articles and Homilies, declared the necessity and expediency of occasional
alterations and amendments in her Forms of Public Worship ; and we
find accordingly, that, seeking to "keep the happy mean between too
much stiffness in refusing, and too much easiness in admitting variations
in things once advisedly established, she hath, in the reign of several
Princes, since the first compiling of her Liturgy in the time of Edward
the Sixth, upon just and weighty considerations her thereunto moving,
yielded to make such alterations in some particulars, as in their respective
times were thought convenient ; yet so as that the main body and essential
parts of the same (as well in the chiefest materials, as in the frame and
order thereof) have still been continued firm and unshaken." 1

1 This is not a verbatim quotation from the English Book.

2 The quotation marks are wanting here in the Prop. Bk.

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

had a power of making such con
stitutions and alterations in the
dispensation of the Sacraments,
provided their substance be pre
served entire, as, with regard to
the variety of circumstances and
places, she should judge to be most
expedient for the salvation of the
receivers, or the veneration of the
Sacraments themselves."

The Church of England has, not
only in her preface, but likewise in
her articles^ and homilies^ de
clared the necessity and expediency
of occasional alterations and amend
ments in her forms of public wor
ship ; and we find accordingly, that
seeking to "keep the happy mean
between too much stiffness in refus
ing and too much easiness in ad
mitting variations in things once

mutaret quse suscipientium saluti, seu
ipsorum sacramentorum venerationi,
pro rerum, temporum et locorum varie-
tate, magis expedire judicaverit. Sess.
21. cap. 2. Concil. Trident. And
agreeably to this, their Breviary and
Missal have been frequently reviewed,
the Breviary heretofore three times
in the short space of sixteen years only.

t l lt is not necessary that traditions
and ceremonies be in all places one, or
utterly alike, for at all times they have
been divers, and may be changed accord
ing to the diversity of countries, times,
and manners; so that nothing be or
dained against God s word; [And
therefore ] every particular or national
Church hath authority to ordain, change,
and abolish ceremonies or rites of the
Church, ordained only by man s author
ity; so that all things be done to edi
fying." Art. 34.

J" God s Church ought not, neither
can it be so tied to any orders now made,
or hereafter to be made and devised, by
the authority of man ; but that it may,
for just causes, alter, change, or miti
gate yea recede wholly from, and also
break them" &c. And again "The
Church is not bound to observe any order,
law or decree made by man to prescribe
a form of BEUGION ; but hath full
power and authority from God to change
and alter the same, when need shall re
quire. 2 Homily on Fasting, Part 1.

[Eng.Bk. 1775(1662)]

greater regard to their own private
fancies and interests, than to that
duty they owe to the publick.

By what undue means, and for
what mischievous purposes the use
of the Liturgy (though enjoined by
the Laws of the Land, and those
Laws never yet repealed) came, dur
ing the late unhappy confusions, to
be discontinued, is too well known
to the world, and we are not willing
here to remember. But when,
upon His Majesty s happy Restau-
ration, it seemed probable, that,
amongst other things, thu use of
the Liturgy would also return of
course (the same having never been
legally abolished) unless some time
ly means were used to prevent it ;
those men who under the late
usurped powers had made it a great
part of their business to render the
people disaffected thereunto, saw
themselves in point of reputation
and interest concerned (unless they
would freely acknowledge them
selves to have erred, which such
men are very hardly brought to do)
with their utmost endeavours to
hinder the restitution thereof. In
order whereunto divers Pamphlets
were published against the Book
of Common Prayer, the old ob
jections mustered up, with the
addition of some new ones, more
than formerly had been made, to
make the number swell. In fine,
great importunities were used to
His Sacred Majesty, that the said
Book might be revised, and such
Alterations therein, and additions
thereunto made, as should be
thought requisite for the ease of
tender Consciences : whereunto His
Majesty, out of his pious inclina
tion to give satisfaction (so far as
could be reasonably expected) to
all his subjects of what persuasion
soever, did graciously condescend.

In which review we have en
deavoured to observe the like

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Her general aim in these different Reviews and Alterations hath been,
as she farther 1 declares in her said Preface, " to do that which, according
to her best understanding, might most tend to the preservation of peace
and unity in the Church ; the procuring of reverence, and the exciting
of piety and devotion in the worship of God ; and, finally, the cutting
off occasion, from them that seek occasion, of cavil or quarrel against her
Liturgy."

1 Changed in the Sd. of 1822 to "further," as in the Ed. of 1790 and the
Prop. Bk.

2 Sic, but evidently a misprint for 1549.

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

advisedly established, she hath, in
the reign of several *princes, since
the first compiling of her liturgy in
the time of Edward the Sixth, upon
just and weighty considerations her
thereunto moving, yielded to make
such alterations in some particulars,
as in their respective times were
thought convenient : Yet so as the
main body and essential parts of
the same (as well in the chiefest
materials, as in the frame and order
thereof) have still been continued
firm and unshaken."

" Her general aim in these dif
ferent reviews and alterations hath
been (as she further declares in
her said preface) to do that which,
according to her best understand
ing, might most tend to the preser
vation of peace and unity in the
Church ; the procuring of rever
ence, and the exciting of piety and
devotion in the worship of God ;
and (finally) the cutting off occa
sion, from them that seek occasion,
of cavil or quarrel against her
liturgy." And the necessity and
expediency of the several variations
made from time to time (whether
by alteration, addition, or other
wise) she states chiefly under the
following heads : viz.

1st. For the better direction of
them that are to officiate in any
part of divine service; which is
chiefly done in the CALENDARS
and KUBRICKS.

2d. For the more proper ex
pressing of some words or phrases
of ancient usage in terms more
suitable to the language of the
present times; and the clearer
explanation of some other words

* The Liturgy, in sundry particu
lars, hath been reviewed altered and
amended about eight different times,
from its first publication, according to
act of parliament in 1594 ; 2 and its
last review was in 1661, as it now
stands, according to the Act of Uni
formity.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

moderation, as we find to have
been used in the like case in for
mer times. And therefore of the
sundry alterations proposed unto
us, we have rejected all such as
were either of dangerous conse
quence (as secretly striking at
some established doctrine, or laud
able practice of the Church of
England, or indeed of the whole
Catholick Church of Christ) or else
of no consequence at all, but utterly
frivolous and vain. But such al
terations as were tendered to us
(by what persons, under what pre
tences, or to what purpose soever
tendered) as seemed to us in any
degree requisite or expedient, we
have willingly, and of our own ac
cord assented unto : not enforced
so to do by any strength of Argu
ment, convincing us of the neces
sity of making the said Alterations:
for we are fully persuaded in our
judgments (and we here profess it
to the world) that the Book, as it
stood before established by Law,
doth not contain in it any thing
contrary to the Word of God, or to
sound Doctrine, or which a godly
man may not with a good Consci
ence use and submit unto, or which
is not fairly defensible against any
that shall oppose the same ; if it
shall be allowed such just and
favourable construction as in com
mon equity ought to be allowed to
all human Writings, especially such
as are set forth by authority, and
even to the very best translations
of the holy Scripture itself.

Our general aim therefore in
this undertaking was, not to gratify
this or that party in any their
unreasonable demands; but to do
that, which to our best understand
ings we conceived might most tend
to the preservation of Peace and
Unity in the Church ; the procuring
of Reverence, and exciting of Piety
and Devotion in the publick Wor-

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

and phrases that were of a doubt
ful signification, or otherurise liable
to misconstruction; or

3d. for a more perfect REN
DERING (or translation) of such
portions of holy scripture as are
inserted into the liturgy (and made
a part of the daily service); with
the addition of some OFFICES,
PRAYERS AND THANKSGIVINGS,
fitted to special occasions.

If, therefore, from the reasons
above set forth (namely, the change
of times and circumstances, and the
fluctuation of our language itself),
so many different reviews, alter
ations, and amendments were found
necessary in the first hundred and
twelve years after the reforma
tion; it could not be expected, but
(the same causes and reasons still
operating) some subsequent re
views, alterations and amendments
would not only be found necessary,
but be earnestly desired by many
true members of the Church, in
the course of at least one hundred
and twenty years more. And we
accordingly find that in less than
thirty years after the last review
in 1661 (viz. on the 13th of Sep
tember 1689) a commission for a
further review of the liturgy and
canons, &c. was issued out to a
number of bishops and other di
vines ; " than whom (it hath been
truly acknowledged) the Church
of England was never, at any one
time, blessed with either wiser or
better, since it was a Church."

The chief matters proposed for
a review at that time, and which
have been since repeatedly pro
posed and stated under the decent
and modest form of queries, are in
cluded under the following heads.

1st. Whether the public service
on Sunday mornings be not of too
great length, and tends rather to
diminish than encrease devotion,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

ship of God; and the cutting off
occasion from them that seek occa
sion of cavil or quarrel against the
Liturgy of the Church. And as
to the several variations from the
former Book,whether by Alteration,
Addition or otherwise, it shall suffice
to give this general Account, That
most of the Alterations were made,
either first, for the better direction
of them that are to officiate in any
part of Divine Service; which is
chiefly done in the Calendars and
Kubricks : Or secondly, for the
more proper expressing of some
words or phrases of ancient usage
in terms more suitable to the
language of the present times, and
the clearer explanation of some
other words and phrases, that were
either of doubtful signification, or
otherwise liable to misconstruction :
Or thirdly, for a more perfect ren
dering of such portions of holy
Scripture, as are inserted into the
Liturgy; which, in the Epistles
and Gospels especially, and in sun
dry other places, are now ordered
to be read according to the last
Translation : and that it was
thought convenient, that some
Prayers and Thanksgivings, fitted
to special occasions, should be ad
ded in their due places; particu
larly for those at Sea, together with
an office for the Baptism of such
as are of Riper Years : which, al
though not so necessary when the
former Book was compiled, yet by
the growth of Anabaptism, through
the licentiousness of the late times
crept in amongst us, is now become
necessary, and may be always use
ful for the baptizing of Natives in
our Plantations, and others con
verted to the Faith. If any man,
who shall desire a more particular
account of the several Alterations
in any part of the Liturgy, shall
take the pains to compare the
! present Book with the former ; we

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

especially among the lukewarm and
negligent ?

2d. Whether it might not be
conveniently contracted, by omit
ting all unnecessary repetitions of
the same prayers or subject matter ;
and whether a better adjustment
of the necessary parts of the three
different services, usually read every
Sunday morning in the Church,
would not render the whole frame
of the service more uniform, ani
mated and compleat?

3d. Whether the old and new
translations of the psalms ought
not to be compared, in order to
render both more agreeable to each
other and to their divine original ;
so as to have but one translation,
and that as compleat as possible ?

4th. Whether all the PSALMS
of David are applicable to the state
and condition of Christian societies,
and ought to be read promiscu
ously as they now are ; and whether
some other method of reading them
might not be appointed, including
a choice of psalms and hymns, as
well for ordinary use, as for the
festivals and fasts, and other special
occasions of public worship ?

5th. Whether the subject mat
ter of our psalmody or singing
psalms should not be extended
beyond those of David, which in
clude but a few heads of Christian
worship, and whether much excel
lent matter might not be taken
from the New Testament, as well
as some parts of the Old Testa
ment, especially the prophets ; so
as to introduce a greater variety of
anthems and hymns, suited to the
different festivals and other occa
sions of daily worship, private as
well as public?

6th. Whether, in particular, a
psalm or anthem should not be
adapted to and sung at the cele
bration of the Eucharist, as was
the primitive practice, and that

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

doubt not but the reason of the
change may easily appear.

And having thus endeavoured
to* discharge our duties in this
weighty Affair, as in the sight of
G-od, and to approve our sincerity
therein (so far as lay in us) to the
consciences of all men ; although
we know it impossible (in such
variety of apprehensions, humours
and interests, as are in the world)
to please all ; nor can expect that
men of factious, peevish, and per
verse spirits should be satisfied
with any thing that can be done in
this kind by any other than them
selves : yet we have good hope,
that what is here presented, and
hath been by the Convocation of
both Provinces with great diligence
examined and approved, will be
also well accepted and approved by
all sober, peaceable, and truly con
scientious Sons of the Church of
England.

CONCERNING THE
SERVICE OF THE CHURCH.

r I THERE was never any thing
I by the wit of man so well
devised, or so sure established,
which in continuance of time hath
not been corrupted: As, among
other things, it may plainly appear
by the Common Prayers in the
Church, commonly called Divine
Service. The first original and
ground whereof if a man would
search out by the ancient Fathers,
he shall find, that the same was
not ordained but of a good pur
pose, and for a great advancement
of godliness. For they so ordered
the matter, that all the whole Bible,
(or the greatest part thereof)
should be read over once every
year; intending thereby, that the
Clergy, and especially such as were
Ministers in the congregation,

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

recommended in our first liturgy ?

7th. Whether all the lessons
which are appointed to be read in
the ordinary course are well chosen ;
and whether many of them may
not be subject to one or more of
the following objections, viz.
1. Either inexpedient to be read
in mixt assemblies ; or 2. Contain
ing genealogies and passages either
obscure, or of little benefit to be
read, in our congregations ; or
3. Improperly divided ; sometimes
abrupt and unconnected in their
beginning, as having respect to
something that hath gone before ;
and sometimes either too short or
too long, and apocryphal lessons
included among the number?

8th. Whether our epistles and
gospels are all of them well se
lected ; and whether after so many
other portions of scripture they
are necessary, especially unless the
first design of inserting them, viz.
as introductory to the communion,
should be more regarded, and the
communion be again made a daily
part of the service of the Church ?

9th. Whether our collects, which
in the main are excellent, are al
ways suited to the epistles and
gospels ; and whether too many of
them are not of one sort, consisting
of the same kind of substance?
and whether there is any occasion
of using the collect for the day
twice in the same service?

10th. Whether the Athanasian
creed may not, consistently with
piety, faith and charity, be either
wholly omitted, or left indifferent
in itself?

llth. Whether our catechism
may not require illustration in
some points and enlargement in i
others ; so that it may not only I
be rendered fit for children, but a |
help to those who become can
didates for confirmation? And
whether all the other offices, viz.,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

should (by often reading, and medi
tation in God s word) be stirred
up to godliness themselves, and
be more able to exhort others
by wholesome Doctrine, and to
confute them that were adver
saries to the truth ; and further,
that the people (by daily hearing
of holy Scripture read in the
Church) might continually profit
more and more in the knowledge
of God, and be the more inflamed
with the love of his true religion.

But these many years passed,
this godly and decent order of the
ancient Fathers hath been so al
tered, broken, and neglected, by
planting in uncertain Stories, and
Legends, with multitude of Re
sponds, Verses, vain Repetitions,
Commemorations, and Synodals ;
that commonly when any book of
the Bible was begun, after three or
four chapters were read out, all the
rest were unread. And in this
sort the book of Isaiah was begun
in Advent, and the book of Gene
sis in Septuagesima ; but they
were only begun, and never read
through : after like sort were
other books of holy Scripture used.
And moreover, whereas St. Paul
would have such language spoken
to the people in the Church, as
they might understand, and have
profit by hearing the same ; the
Service in this Church of Eng
land these many years hath been
read in Latin to the people,
which they understand not ; so
that they have heard with their
ears only, and their heart, spirit,
and mind, have not been edified
thereby. And furthermore, not
withstanding that the ancient
Fathers have divided the Psalms
into seven portions, whereof every
one was called a Nocturn : now of
late time a few of them have been
daily said, and the rest utterly
omitted. Moreover, the number

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

And although, according to her judgment, there be not
" anything in it contrary to the Word of God, or to sound doctrine, or
which a godly man may not with a good conscience use and submit unto,
or which is not fairly defensible, if allowed such just and favourable
construction as in common equity ought to be allowed to all human
writings"; yet upon the principles already laid down, it cannot but be
supposed that further alteration 1 would in time be found expedient.

1 Printed in the Sd. of 1838 and thereafter " alterations ", after an error in
the edition of 1837.

- Sic, but a misprint, and therefore corrected in the English edition of
the Prop. Bk. in 1789, where it reads "misconstruction."

3 The marks of quotation are wanting here in the Prop. Bk.

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

the litany, the communion office,
the offices of confirmation, matri
mony, visitation of the sick, church
ing of women, and more especially
those of baptism, burial and com
munion, do not call for a review
and amendment in sundry par
ticulars ?

12th. Whether the calendars
and rubricks do not demand a
review and better adjustment ; and
whether any words and phrases in
our common prayer, which are
now less intelligible or common, or
any way changed in their present
acceptation from their original
sense, should be retained? And
whether others should not be sub
stituted which are more modern,
intelligible, and less liable to any
misapprehension or construction 2 ?

13th. Whether the articles of
religion may not deserve a review;
and the subscription to them and
the common prayer be contrived
after some other manner, less ex
ceptionable than at present ?

These are the principal matters
which have been long held up for
public consideration, as still re
quiring a review in the book of
common prayer ; and altho in
the judgement of the Church, there
be nothing in it " contrary to the
word of God, or to sound doc
trine, or which a godly man may
not submit unto, or which is not
fairly defensible, if allowed such
just and favourable construction
as in common equity ought to be
allowed to all human composi
tions ; 3 yet, upon the principles
already laid down, (namely " the
promoting of peace and unity in
the Church, the exciting of piety
and devotion, and the removing, as
far as possible, of all occasion of
cavil or quarrel against the lit
urgy,") the pious and excellent
divines who were commissioned in
1689, proceeded to the execution

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

and hardness of the rules called
the Pie, and the manifold chang-
ings of the Service, was the cause,
that to turn the book only was so
hard and intricate a matter, that
many times there was more busi
ness to find out what should be
read, than to read it when it was
found out.

These inconveniences therefore
considered, here is set forth such
an Order, where by the same shall
be redressed. And for a readiness
in this matter, here is drawn out a
Calendar for that purpose, which
is plain and easy to be understood ;
wherein (so much as may be) the
reading of holy Scripture is so set
forth, that all things shall be done
in order, without breaking one
piece from another. For this cause
be cut off Anthems, Responds, In-
vitatories, and such like things as
did break the continual course of
the reading of the Scripture.

Yet, because there is no remedy,
but that of necessity there must
be some Rules ; therefore certain
Rules are here set forth ; which,
as they are few in number, so they
are plain and easy to be under
stood. So that here you have an
Order for prayer, and for the reading
of the holy Scripture, much agree
able to the mind and purpose of the
old Fathers, and a great deal more
profitable and commodious, than
that which of late was used. It is
more profitable, because here are left
out many things, whereof some are
untrue, some uncertain, some vain
and superstitious ; and nothing is
ordained to be read, but the very
pure Word of God, the holy Scrip
tures, or that which is agreeable to
the same ; and that in such a Lan
guage and Order as is most easy
and plain for the understanding
both of the readers and hearers.
It is also more commodious, both
for the shortness thereof, and for

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892.]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

of the great work assigned them.
They had before them all the ex
ceptions which had, since the act
of uniformity, been at any time
made against any parts of the
church service, which are chiefly
set forth in the foregoing queries.
They had likewise many propo
sitions and advices, which had been
offered at several times by some
of the most eminent Bishops and
Divines upon the different heads in
question. Matters were well con
sidered, freely and calmly debated ;
and all was digested into one entire
* correction of every thing that

*It will, without doubt, "be agreeable
to the members of our church, and those
who esteem our liturgy and public
service, to have at least a general account
of the alterations and amendments which \
were desired and designedly such great
and good men as Archbishop Tillotson
and others, whose names are in the
following account taken from Bishop
Burnet, ivho was also in the commission, \
and from Dr. Nichols.

" They began with reviewing the
liturgy ; and first they examined the
calendar ; in which, in the room of the
apocryphal lessons, they ordered certain
chapters of canonical scripture to be
read, that were more for the peoples
edification. The Athanasian creed
being disliked by many persons on ac
count of the damnatory clause, it was
left, at the minister s choice to use or
change it for the Apostles creed. New
collects were drawn up more agreeable
to the epistles and gospels, for the
whole course of the year, and with a
force and beauty of expression capable
of affecting and raising the mind in the
strongest manner. TJie first draught
was by Dr. PATRICK, who was esteemed
to have a peculiar talent for composing
prayers. Dr. SUBNET added to them
yet further force and spirit. Dr.
STILLINGFLEET then examined every
word in them with the exactest judgment.
Dr. TILLOTSOX gave them thelast hand,
by the free and masterly touches of his
flowing eloquence. Dr. KlDDEB, who
was well versed in the oriental languages,
made a new translation of the psalms,
more comformablc to the original. Dr.
TEXXTSON, having collected the words

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

the plainness of the order, and for
that the rules be few and easy.

And whereas heretofore there
hath been great diversity in saying
and singing in Churches within
this Realm ; some following Salis-.
bury Use, some Hereford Use, and
some the Use of Bangor, some of
York, some of Lincoln ; now from
henceforth all the whole Realm
shall have but one Use.

And forasmuch as nothing can
be so plainly set forth, but doubts
may arise in the use and practice
of the same ; to appease all such
diversity (if any arise) and for the
resolution of all doubts, concerning
the manner how to understand, do,
and execute, the things contained
in this Book ; the parties that so
doubt, or diversly take any thing,
shall always resort to the Bishop
of the diocese, who by his discre
tion shall take order for the quiet
ing and appeasing of the same ; so
that the same order be not contrary
to any thing contained in this
Book. And if the Bishop of the
diocese be in doubt, then he may
send for the resolution thereof to
the Archbishop.

THOUGH it be appointed, that
all things shall be read and sung in
the Church in the English Tongue,
to the end that the congregation
may be thereby edified ; yet it is
not meant, but that when men say
Morning and Evening Prayer pri
vately, they may say the same in
any language that they themselves
do understand.

And all Priests and Deacons are
to say daily the Morning and
Evening Prayer either privately or
openly, not being let by sickness,
or some other urgent cause.

And the Curate that ministereth
in every Parish-church or Chapel,
being at home, and not being other
wise reasonably hindered, shall say

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Accordingly, a commission for a review was issued in the year 1689:
But this great and good work miscarried at that time ; and the Civil
Authority has not since thought proper to revive it by any new Com
mission.

But when in the course of Divine Providence, these American States
became independent with respect to Civil Government, their Ecclesias
tical Independence was necessarily included ; and the different religious
denominations of Christians in these States were left at full and equal
liberty to model and organize their respective Churches, and forms of
worship, and discipline, in such manner as they might judge most con
venient for their future prosperity ; consistently with the Constitution
and Laws of their Country.

1 The attention of the Church was, ia the first place, drawn to those
alterations in the Liturgy which became necessary in the Prayers for

1 In consequence of the aforesaid revolution the attention of this Church
was, in the first place drawn, to those alterations in the Liturgy which
became necessary in the prayers for our Civil rulers. [Ed. of 1791]

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

seemed liable to any just objection.
But this great and good work mis
carried at that time, and the civil
authority in Great Britain hath
not since thought it proper to re
vive it by any new commission.

But when, in the course of
divine providence, these American
States became independent with
respect to civil government, their
ecclesiastical independence was
necessarily included ; and the dif
ferent religious denominations of
Christians in these states were left
at full and equal liberty to model
and organize their respective
Churches and forms of worship
and discipline, in such manner as
they might judge most convenient
for their future prosperity, consist
ently with the constitution and
laws of their country.

The attention of this Church
was, in the first place, drawn to
those alterations in the liturgy

and expressions throughout the liturgy,
which had been excepted against, pro
posed others in their room, which were
more clear and plain. Other things
were likewise proposed, as that the cross
in baptism might be either used or
omitted at the choice of the parents;
and it is further added from other
certain accounts, " that if any refused or
scrupled to receive the Lord s Supper
kneeling, it may be administered to them
in their pews; thataxubnck be made,
declaring the intention of the Lent fasts
to consist only in extraordinary acts of
devotion, not in distinction of meats ;
that the absolution may be read by a
deacon ; the word priest to be changed
into minister ; the Gloria Patri not to
be repeated at the end of every psalm,
but of all appointed for morning and
evening-that the words in the Te Deum,
Thine honourable, true and only Son.
be changed into thine only begotten
Son ; that the Benedicite be changed
into the 128th psalm, and other psalms
appointed for the Benedictus and Nunc
Dimittis ; that if any desire to have
godfathers and godmothers omitted,
their children may be presented in their
own names, " &c.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

the same in the Parish-church or
Chapel where he ministereth, and
shall cause a bell to be tolled there
unto a convenient time before he
begin, that the people may come
to hear God s Word, and to pray
with him.

Of CEREMONIES, why some
be abolished, and some retained.

OF such Ceremonies as be used
in the Church, and have had
their beginning by the institution
of man, some at the first were of
godly intent and purpose devised,
and yet at length turned to vanity
and superstition : some entered into
the Church by indiscreet devotion,
and such a zeal as was without
knowledge ; and for because they
were winked at in the beginning,
they grew daily to more and more
abuses, which not only for their
unprofitableness, but also because
they have much blinded the people,
and obscured the glory of God, are
worthy to be cut away, and clean
rejected : other there be, which
although they have been devised
by man, yet it is thought good to
reserve them still, as well for a
decent order in the Church, (for
the which they were first devised)
as because they pertain to edifica
tion, whereunto all things done in
the Church (as the Apostle teach-
eth) ought to be referred.

And although the keeping or
omitting of a ceremony, in itself
considered, is but a small thing ;
yet the wilful and contemptuous
transgression and breaking of a
common Order and Discipline is no
small offence before God, Let all
things be done among you, saith
Saint Paul, in a seemly and due
Order : the appointment of the
which Order pertaineth not to pri
vate men ; therefore no man ought
to take in hand, nor presume to

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

our Civil Rulers, in consequence of the Revolution. And the prin
cipal care herein was to make them conformable to what ought to be
the proper end of all such prayers, namely, that " Rulers may have
grace, wisdom, and understanding to execute justice, and to maintain
truth "; and that the People " may lead quiet and peaceable lives, in
all godliness and honesty."

But while these alterations were in review before the CONVENTION, 1
they could not but, with gratitude to God, embrace the happy occasion
which was offered to them (uninfluenced and unrestrained by any
worldly authority whatsoever) to take a further review of the Public
Service, and to establish such other alterations and amendments therein*
as miarht be deemed expedient.

The late CONVENTION. [Ed. 1790 (1791)].

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

which became necessary in the
prayers for our civil rulers, in con
sequence of the revolution; and
the principal care herein was to
make them conformable to what
ought to be the proper end of all
such prayers, namely, that " rulers
may have grace, wisdom and under
standing to execute justice and to
maintain truth ; and that the peo
ple may lead quiet and peaceable
lives, in all godliness and honesty."

But while these alterations were
in review before the late CONVEN
TION, they could not but, with
gratitude to God, embrace the
happy occasion which was offered
to them (uninfluenced and unre
strained by any worldly authority
whatsoever) to take a further re
view of the public service, and to
propose to the church at large
such other alterations and amend
ments therein as might be deemed
expedient ; whether consisting of
those which have been heretofore
so long desired by many, or those
which the late change of our cir
cumstances might require, in our j
religious as well as civil capacity.

By comparing the following |
book, as now offered to the Church,
with this preface and the notes
annexed, it will appear that most
of the amendments or alterations
which had the sanction of the
great Divines of 1689, have been
adopted, with such others as are
thought reasonable and expedient.

The service is arranged so as to
stand as nearly as possible in the
order in which it is to be read. A
selection is made both of the read
ing and singing psalms, commonly
so called. Wherever the Bible-
translation of the former appeared
preferable to the old translation, it
hath been adopted ; and in conse
quence of the new selection, a new
division and considerable abridge
ment of the daily portions to be

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

appoint or alter any publick or
common order in Christ s Church,
except he be lawfully called and
authorized thereunto.

And whereas in this our time,
the minds of men are so diverse,
that some think it a great matter
of conscience to depart from a piece
of the least of their ceremonies,
they be so addicted to their old
customs ; and again on the other
side, some be so new-fangled, that
they would innovate all things, and
so despise the old, that nothing
can like them, but that is new : it
was thought expedient, not so much
to have respect how to please and
satisfy either of these parties, as-
how to please God, and profit them
both. And yet lest any man should
be offended, whom good reason
might satisfy, here be certain causes
rendered, why some of the accus
tomed ceremonies be put away, and
some retained and kept still.

Some are put away, because the-
great excess and multitude of them-
hath so increased in these latter
days, that the burden of them was
intolerable ; whereof Saint Augus
tine in his time complained, that
they were grown to such a num
ber, that the estate of Christian
people was in worse case concern
ing that matter, than were the
Jews. And he counselled that
such yoke and burthen should be
taken away, as time would serve
quietly to do it. But what would
Saint Augustine have said, if he
had seen the Ceremonies of late
days used among us ; whereunto
the multitude used in his time was
not to be compared ? This our
excessive multitude of Ceremonies
was so great, and many of them so
dark, that they did more confound
and darken, than declare and set
forth Christ s benefits unto us.
And besides this, Christ s Gospel
is not a Ceremonial law, (as much

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

It seems unnecessary to enumerate all the different alterations and
amendments. They will appear, and it is to be hoped, the reasons of
them also, upon a comparison of this with the Book of Common Prayer
of the Church of England.

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

read became necessary ; and as the !
" Glory be to the Father," &c. is
once said or sung before the read
ing of the psalms in Morning and
Evening prayer, it was conceived
that, in order to avoid repetition,
the solemnity would be en creased
by allowing the minister to con
clude the portion of the psalms
which is at any time read, with
that excellent doxology somewhat
shortened, "Glory to God on
high," &c. especially when it can
be properly sung. With respect
to the psalmody or singing psalms, \
for the greater ease of chusing such j
as are suited to particular subjects !
and occasions, they are disposed
under the several metres and the j
few general heads to which they ;
can be referred ; and a collection
of hymns are added, upon those
evangelical subjects and other !
heads of Christian worship, to i
which the psalms of David are ;
less adapted, or do not generally
extend.

It seems unnecessary to enumer-
ate particularly all the different
alterations and amendments which
are proposed. They will readily ;
appear, and it is hoped the reason
of them also, upon a comparison :
of this with the former book. The
Calendar and Kubricks have been [
altered where it appeared neces- [
sary, and the same reasons which !
occasioned a table of first lessons \
for Sundays and other Holy days,
seemed to require the making of a
table of second lessons also, which
is accordingly done. Those for
the morning are intended to suit
the several seasons, without any
material repetition of the epistles
and gospels for the same seasons ;
aud those for the evening are se
lected in the order of the sacred
books. Besides this, the table of
first lessons has been reviewed ;
and some new chapters are intro-

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

of Moses law was,) but it is a Re
ligion to serve God, not in bondage
of the figure or shadow, but in the
freedom of the Spirit ; being con
tent only with those Ceremonies
which do serve to a decent Order
and godly Discipline, and such as
be apt to stir up the dull mind of
man to the remembrance of his
duty to God, by some notable and
special signification, whereby he
might be edified. Furthermore,
the most weighty cause of the
abolishment of certain Ceremonies
was, that they were so far abused,
partly by the superstitious blind
ness of the rude and unlearned,
and partly by the unsatiable avar
ice of such as sought more their
own lucre, than the Glory of God,
that the abuses could not well be
taken away, the thing remaining
still.

But now as concerning those
Persons, which peradventure will
be offended, for that some of the
old Ceremonies are retained still:
If they consider that without some
ceremonies it is not possible to
keep any Order, or quiet Discipline
in the Church, they shall easily
perceive just cause to reform their
judgments. And if they think
much, that any of the old do re
main, and would rather have all
devised anew : then such men
granting some Ceremonies con
venient to be had, surely where the
old may be well used, there they
cannot reasonably reprove the old
only for their age, without bewray
ing of their own folly. For in such
a case they ought rather to have
reverence unto them for their An
tiquity, if they will declare them
selves to be more studious of Unity
and Concord than of Innovations
and New-fangleness, which (as
much as may be with true setting
forth of Christ s Religion) is always
to be eschewed. Furthermore, such

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

1 Sic, but in the English edition of the Prop. Bk. made in 1789 we read
"visitation of prisoners. "

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

duced on the supposition of their
being more edifying ; and some
transpositions of lessons have been
made, the better to suit the seasons.

And whereas it hath been the
practice of the church of Eng
land to set apart certain days of
thanksgiving to Almighty God for :
signal mercies vouchsafed to that i
church and nation, it hath here j
also been considered as conducive
to godliness that there should be j
two annual solemn days of prayer
and thanksgiving to Almighty God
set apart ; viz. the fourth DAY OF
JULY, commemorative of the bless
ings of civil and religious liberty
in the land wherein we live ; and
the first Thursday of November
for tine fruits of the earth : in order
that we may be thereby stirred up
to a more particular remembrance
of the signal mercies of God to
wards us ; the neglect of which
might otherwise be the occasion of
licentiousness, civil miseries and \
punishments.

The case of such unhappy per
sons as may be imprisoned for debt i
or crimes claimed the attention of ;
this church ; which hath accord- j
ingly adopted into her liturgy the
form for the visitation of prisons 1
in use in the church of Ireland.

In the creed commonly called
the Apostles creed, one clause* is
omitted, as being of uncertain
meaning ; and the articles of re-

* The clause meant is, " Christ s
descent into Jtell," which as Bishop
Burnet, Bishop Pearson, and other
writers inform us, is found in no creed,
nor mentioned by any writer, until
about the beginning of the 5th century ;
and in the first creeds that have this
clause or article, that of Christ s burial
not being mentioned in them, it follows
that they understood the descent into
hell only of his burial or descent into
the grave, as the word is otherwise
translated in the Bible. The Nicene
creed hath only the burial, and the
Athamtxian only the descent into hell.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

shall have no just cause with the
Ceremonies reserved to be offended.
For as those be taken away which
were most abused, and did burden
men s Consciences without any
cause ; so the other that remain,
are retained for a Discipline and
Order, which (upon just causes)
may be altered and changed, and
therefore are not to be esteemed
equal with God s law. And more
over, they be neither dark nor
dumb Ceremonies, but are so set
forth, that every man may under
stand what they do mean, and to
what use they do serve. So that
it is not like that they in time to
come should be abused as other
have been. And in these our do
ings we condemn no other nations,
nor prescribe any thing but to our
own people only : For we think
it convenient that every country
should use such Ceremonies as
they shall think best to the setting
forth of God s Honour and Glory,
and to the reducing of the people
to a most perfect and godly living,
without error and superstition ; and
that they should put away other
things, which from time to time
they perceive to be most abusedj
as in men s ordinances it often
chanceth diversely in divers coun
tries.

THE PREFACE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

In which it will also appear that this

Church is far from intending to depart from the Church of England in
any essential point of doctrine, discipline, or worship ; or farther 1 than
local circumstances require.

And now, this important work being brought to a conclusion, it is
hoped the whole will be received and examined by every true Member
of our Church, and every sincere Christian, with a meek, candid, and
charitable frame of mind ; with out prejudice or prepossessions ; seriously
considering what Christianity is, and what the truths of the G-ospel are ;
and earnestly beseeching Almighty God to accompany with his blessing
every endeavour for promulgating them to mankind in the clearest,
plainest, most affecting and majestic manner, for the sake of Jesus
Christ, our blessed Lord and Saviour.

1 Changed in the Sd. of 1822 to "further," as in the edition of 1790 (1791).

THE PREFACE.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

ligion have been reduced in num
ber; yet it is humbly conceived
that the doctrines of the Church
of England are preserved entire,
as being judged perfectly agreeable
to the gospel.

It is far from the intention of
this Church to depart from the
Church of England any farther
than local circumstances require,
or to deviate in any thing essential
to the true meaning of the thirty-
nine articles ; although the number
of them be abridged by some vari
ations in the mode of expression,
and the omission of such articles
as were more evidently adapted to
the times when they were first
framed and to the political consti
tution of England.

And now, this important work
being brought to a conclusion, it is
hoped the whole will be received
and examined, by every true mem
ber of our church and every sin
cere Christian, with a meek, candid,
and charitable frame of mind; with
out prejudice or prepossessions;
seriously considering what Chris
tianity is, and what the truths of
the gospel are; and earnestly be
seeching Almighty God to accom
pany with his blessing every en
deavour for promulgating them to
mankind in the clearest, plainest,
most affecting, and majestic man
ner, for the sake of Jesus Chribt,
our blessed Lord and Saviour.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

[Sd. 1892]

CONCERNING THE
SERVICE OF THE CHURCH.

THE Order for Morning Prayer,
the Litany, and the Order
for the Administration of the
Lord s Supper or Holy Commu
nion, are distinct Services, and
may be used either separately or
together ; Provided, that no one
of these Services be habitually
disused.

The Litany may be used either
in place of the Prayers that follow
the Prayer for the President of
ihe / United States in the Order for
Morning Prayer, or in place of the
Prayers that follow the Collect for
Aid against Perils in the Order
for Evening Prayer.

On any day when Morning and
Evening Prayer shall have been
said or are to be said in Church,
the Minister may, at any other
Service for which no form is pro
vided, use such devotions as he
shall at his discretion select from
this Book, subject to the direction
of the Ordinary.

For Days of Fasting and Thanks
giving, appointed by the Civil or
by the Ecclesiastical Authority,
and for other special occasions for
which no Service or Prayer hath
been provided in this Book, the
Bishop may set forth such Form
or Forms as he shall think fit, in
which case none other shall be
used.

THE ORDER

HOW THE PSALTER IS

APPOINTED TO BE READ.

rpHE Psalter shall be read
_1_ through once every month,
as it is there appointed, both for
Morning and for Evening Prayer.
And when a month hath one-and-
thirty days, it is ordered that the
same Psalms shall be read on the
last day of the said month which
are appointed for the day before.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

1 The ORDER

How the P&ilter is Appointed to
be Read.

E Psalter shall be read
_1_ through once every Month,
as it is there appointed, both for
Morning and Evening Prayer. But
in February, it shall be read only
to the Twenty-eighth or Twenty-
ninth Day of the Month.

And whereas, January, March,
May, July, August, October, and

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

T[ The Order how the Psalter is
appointed to be read.

E Psalter shall be read
JL through once every month,
as it is there appointed, both for
Morning and Evening Prayer. But
in February it shall be read only
to the twenty-eighth, or twenty-
ninth day of the month.

And, whereas, January, March,
May, July, August, October, and

[Sd. 1892]

The Minister shall, on the days
for which they are appointed, use
the Proper Psalms, as set forth in
the Table of Proper Psalms. But
Note. That, on other days, instead
of reading from the Psalter as
divided for Daily Morning and
Evening Prayer, he may read one
of the Selections set out by this
Church.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

December, have One and Thirty
Days a-piece ; it is ordered that the
same Psalms shall be read the last
Day of the said Months which
were read the Day before ; so that
the Psalter may begin again the
First Day of the next Month en
suing.

And whereas the CXIX Psalm
is divided into XXII Portions,
and is over long to be read at one
time ; it is so ordered, that at one
time shall not be read above four
or five of the said Portions.

The Minister, instead of reading
from the Psalter as divided for
Daily Morning and Evening Pray
er, may read one of the Selections
set out by this Church. 1

And, on Days of Fasting and
Thanksgiving, appointed either by
the Civil or by the Ecclesiastical
Authority, the Minister may ap
point such Psalms as he shall think
fit in his discretion, unless any shall
have been appointed by the Eccle
siastical Authority, in a Service
set out for the Occasion; which,
in that case, shall be used, and no
other.

1 may take from the Selections set out by the Church [Ed. 1790 (1791)].

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

December have One -and -thirty
days apiece ; It is ordered, that the
same Psalms shall be read the last
Day of the said Months, which
were read the day before: So that
the Psalter may begin again the
first day of the next Month en
suing.

And, whereas the 119 Psalm
is divided into 22 Portions, and is
over-long to be read at one time ;
It is so ordered, that at one time
shall not be read above four or five
of the said Portions.

And at the end of every Psalm,
and of every such part of the
119th Psalm, shall be repeated
this Hymn,

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son: and to the Holy Ghost;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be: world
without end. Amen.

Note, that the Psalter followeth
the division of the Hebrews, and
the translation of the great Eng
lish Bible, set forth and used in
the time of King Henry the
Eighth, and Edward the Sixth.

[Sd. 1892]

TABLE OF PROPER PSALMS
ON CERTAIN DAYS.

1 First Sunday
in Advent.

Morning.
8, 50

Evening.
96, 97

Christmas-day.

19,45,85

89, 110, 132

Circumcision.

40, 90

65, 103

Epiphany.

46,47,48

72, 117, 135

Purification.

20,86,87

84, 113, 134

Ash-Wednes
day.

6, 32, 38

102,130,143

Annunciation.

131,132,138

Good Friday.

22,40,54

69, 88 .

Easter-even.

4, 16, 17

30, 31

Easter-day.

2,57,111

113,114,118

Ascension-day.

8, 15, 21

24, 47, 108

Whitsunday.

48, 68

104, 145

Trinity- Sun y.

29, 33

93, 97, 150

Transfigu
ration.

27,61,93

84, 99, 133

St. Michael s.

91, 103

34, 148

All Saints Day.

1,15,146

112,121,149

TABLE OF SELECTIONS OF
PSALMS.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Proper PSALMS on certain
Days.

Morning. Evening.
2 2

Christmas-Day, 19,45,85 89,110,132

Ash-Wednes
day,

6, 32,38 102,130,143

Good-Friday, 22,40,54 64,88

Easter-Day, 2,57,111 113,114,118

Ascension-Day, 8, 15, 21 24, 47, 103

Whitsunday, 3 48, 68 104, 145

The Minister may use one of.
the Selections, instead of any one
of the above Portions. 4

FIRST.

Psalms.
1, 15, 91

SECOND.

4, 31 to v. 7,91,134

THIRD.

19, 24, 103

FOURTH.

23, 34, 65

FIFTH.

26, 43, 141

SIXTH.

32, 130, 121

SEVENTH.

EIGHTH.

51, 42

NINTH.

72, 96

TENTH.

ELEVENTH.

80, 81

TWELFTH.

84, 122, 134

THIRTEENTH.

85, 93, 97

FOURTEENTH.

102

FIFTEENTH.

107

SIXTEENTH.

118

SEVENTEENTH.

123, 124, 125

EIGHTEENTH.

139, 145

NINETEENTH.

147

TWENTIETH.

148, 149, 150

1 The names of these days are in small caps in the Standard, they are here
placed in lower case type from want of space.
8 The word " Psalms " stood in each of these places until the Sd. of 1845.

3 WHIT-SDNDAY [Sd. 1845] ; WHITSUN-DAY [Sd. 1871].

4 The selections here referred to occur immediately hefore the Psalter.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]
^Proper Psalms on certain Days.

Christmas -Day.

Ash- Wednes
day.

Qood-Friday.

Easter-Day.

Ascension-Day.

Whit-Sunday.

19,45,85

6, 32, 38

22,40,54

2,57,111
8, 16, 21

48, 68

^Evensong,

89, 110, 132

102,130,143

69, 88

113,114,118

24, 47, 108

104, 145

5 This table of Proper Psalms occurs in the English Book immediately
after the table of Lessons Proper for Holy Days, it is moved to this place for
the sake of comparison.

6 The word " Psalms " stands in each of these places in the Eng. Bk. ; it
is here omitted from want of space.

[Sd. 1892]

THE ORDER HOW THE

REST OF THE HOLY

SCRIPTURE IS APPOINTED

TO BE READ.

HHHE Old Testament is ap-
JL pointed for the First Les
sons, and the New Testament for
the Second Lessons, at Morning
and Evening Prayer throughout
the Year.

And to know what Lessons shall
be read every day, look for the day
of the month in the Calendar fol
lowing, and there ye shall find the
Chapters that shall be read for the
Lessons both at Morning and at
Evening Prayer; except only the
Moveable 1 Holy-days, which are
not in the Calendar; and the Im-
moveable 1 , where there is a blank
left in the column of Lessons; the
Proper Lessons for all which days
are to be found in the Table of
Proper Lessons.

If in any Church, upon a Sun
day or Holy-day, both Morning
and Evening Prayer be not said,
the Minister may read the Lessons
appointed either for Morning or
for Evening Prayer.

At Evening Prayer on Sunday,
the Minister may read the Lesson
from the Gospels appointed for
that day of the month, in place of
the Second Lesson for the Sunday.

Upon any Day for which no
Proper Lessons are provided, the
Lessons appointed in the Calendar
for any Day in the same week may
be read in place of the Lessons
for the Day.

OQ Days of Fasting and Thanks-

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

1 The ORDER

How the Rest of the Holy Scrip
ture is appointed to be read.

E Old Testament is ap-
JL pointed for the First Les
sons at Morning and Evening
Prayer; so that the most part
thereof will be read every Year
once, as in the Calendar is ap
pointed.

The New Testament is appointed
for the Second Lessons at Morning
and Evening Prayer.

And to know what Lessons
shall be read every Day, look for
the Day of the Month in the Cal
endar following, and there ye shall
find the Chapters that shall be read
for the Lessons, both at Morning
and Evening Prayer; except only
the Moveable Feasts, which are not
in the Calendar; and the Immove-
able, where there is a Blank left
in the Column of Lessons; the
proper Lessons for all which Days
are to be found in the Table of
Proper Lessons.

And, on Days of Fasting and

1 Changed here and elsewhere to "Movable" and "Immovable" by the
Committee of 1892.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Order how the rest of the
holy Scripture is appointed
to be read.

E Old Testament is ap-
_ pointed for the first Lessons
at Morning and Evening Prayer;
so as the most part thereof will be
read every year once, as in the
Calendar is appointed.

The New Testament is appointed
for the second Lessons at Morning
and Evening Prayer, and shall be
read over orderly every year thrice,
besides the Epistles and Gospels;
except the Apocalypse, out of
which there are only certain Proper
Lessons appointed upon divers
Feasts.

And to know what Lessons shall
be read every day. look for the
day of the Month in the Calendar
following, and there ye shall find
the Chapters that shall be read for
the Lessons both at Morning and
Evening Prayer; except only the
Moveable Feasts, which are not in
the Calendar, and the Immoveable,
where there is a blank left in the
Column of Lessons, the Proper
Lessons for all which days are to
he found in the Table of Proper
Lessons.

[Sd. 1892]

giving, especially appointed, and on
occasions of Ecclesiastical Conven
tions and of Charitable Collections,
the Minister may appoint such
Lessons as he shall think fit in
his discretion.

HYMNS AND ANTHEMS.

HYMNS set forth and allowed
by the authority of this
Church, and Anthems in the words
of Holy Scripture or of the Book
of Common Prayer, may be sung
before and after any Office in this
Book, and also before and after
Sermons.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Thanksgiving, the same Rule is to
obtain as in reading the Psalms.

And the same discretion of
choice is allowed on occasion of
Ecclesiastical Conventions, and
those of Charitable Collections.

And Note, That whensoever
Proper Psalms or Lessons are ap
pointed, then the Psalms and Les
sons of ordinary Course appointed
in the Psalter and Calendar, if they
be different, shall be omitted for
that Time.

2 Note also, That the Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel, appointed for
the Sunday, shall serve all the
Week after, where it is not in this
Book otherwise ordered.

2 This rubric is found in the Sd. of 1892, at the beginning of the Collects,
Epistles and Gospels.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

And note, that whensoever
Proper Psalms or Lessons are ap
pointed ; then the Psalms and Les
sons of ordinary course appointed
in the Psalter and Calendar (if
they be different) shall be omitted
for that time.

Note also, that the Collect, Epis
tle, and Gospel, appointed for the
Sunday shall serve all the Week
after, where it is not in this Book
otherwise ordered.

05
O in

5-5

3s .2

t&gt;

o *

H K

5-e

S &lt;!

In *

fe ^

j\j

&lt;o

pf H

&lt;M

*o B

ii|

SS B

a s
3 I i

iiii

1 ll II

w 2

fa a 5

2Ji

ssss

5 S13

"yooooo^ oo

II ^1

10 l

CD Ct

SB
Itl

* S

^ * 2

i M

g,0

f- O

o^P "&&amp;gt;

^ o

oo o 8

&lt;B

^ DO ^

i-)

"3,2 ^

Co [S*

a&lt;

?- fe

B P .*

O O

1-1

t^ ^1 - IN

01 CM

^e 2

itttt)

. v *

ay &lt;s

15 1

^fa " "^

|5 1

p m

P - ;
a 3

o *

5 * If

C&lt;l

2^ tx, -H

^"^w-i

j*4^*i - i*"

l;S

M c^

^ ^ . 1 fe

S-S*^

C*3

BLES OF LESSONS OF HOLY SCRIPTURE,

MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER THROUGHOU

LE OF PROPER LESSONS FOR SUNDAYS.

M *
CO
IM

42 to v. 22

CO iH

ic ^locic^toc^te-*- 1

* O^^^O^ MWc^

i g

3 of Lessons found in the Standard of 1892 we
an, by the Conventions of 1883 and 1886, neces
,s of the feast in the Table of Proper Lessons lor
i of 1877 we read "Sundays of Advent," "Sundayi

Morning.

Second Lesson.

Luke 1 to v. 26
1 v. 26 to 57
1 v.57
3 to v. 23

Mark 1 to v. 16

^" saaS

s^a-3 |

i
1

N . s

&gt;CM &lt;

^,0 &gt;

-3*3

o g

! * &gt; O

10 &gt;^ 3

^- _^

t (

n. .^ S *

H 5

&lt;&lt;

2*2-2

&gt; ti

^ u *

&lt;
H

t
&gt;H

S g 8-2

ifii

^ ^^ &lt;N CO ^

fc * H

^I-ICM so * 100 j SS e

* o S3

55 B O O&lt;

H(!jl

fe B..W

c o

"* *

? Q

^"J

&gt;

2 o a?

sfli

o
E

Ifil

M
g

&gt;H

" !.

4 r

&gt; :

tototooo^to cwcx

1O1C1O(OO5 "- 1

o H

gs3|

Mil

te= 5 H

9 a

"et

a a

- t

~ *.

M O

&gt; :

S *i
Is S

^2 ..S

ifidll

O &gt; W 60

)AYS AND

IS CHURCH.

e
_a
jg

7 -

" -

i
3
I

&lt;

}

IN ?

i
&gt;

M ^n
5*" J2 o "0 -r co = cq eo co
2 &lt;5 w "S

" Pn

05 w * ^ a

S*s s|

2^* ,

S O H S =S
r-fc D 13

spjs

5 FOR SUNI
3LY DAYS.
:RVED IN TH

3 C

1
i

&gt;

s :
j

CJ W

w ja

tocotsco^to ,-o ,

9" 1C 5&gt;O &lt;C to L. CO CO g

sSl-i-8

o r S- 3 !;

lUslii

18111

3F LESSONS
OTHER H(

TO BE OBSI

Lukellov.39

;

: it
- ^
- -

a
:
J

li
C

1
c

4
4

&gt;[ " 2 "&gt; ^ p. 2

wS ll

a B

d K

ift GO

g tr^"

&lt; 2

C.I

1
c

jd S

* icr-o- ic LOio

&lt;J ^o

H S

1-5 ^

H &lt;? a

^1 N

5"^

-H

w "* CN **

&lt;g

(-.

*" CO ^ _C2

* T

-c

2 2*1 w*"

a
p

&lt;

o
"1

s 5

- M

&lt;

IO ^ IO C5 C^ CO . CD *

CJ3 *a?

&lt;

2
5

" C
g ; i

I d

&lt;5

-I

&gt;-S

g j g 2 &gt; co

^ H

|&lt;

-i

H *

ft, ^ H

a
"3

s^l3 3a

ill

ie ^

O g

^tj ( *t N ^^O fcJUS 2

gag

&&amp;lt;

l-l

^ &gt;3

" ^ a

*&lt;

A H

H i

.g, i 1 ! 5 ^ -T-

&lt;J

(.
\

4
I

3
Q

ISjinAd

-I

;

1
^

2 & q/2er CA

;
:

r* J

&lt;

a o

0.5

-i

o&gt;

M .

&gt;

*4&lt;

a
M

(-5

&gt;

^ "rt 01

s ^

** t

: 1

^ S

1^ ^

Pn "e

Q **

I?? !?^

-S

^ v! o

1 f^0

"^ ex s S

.00 o^ o

^ 00 0&gt; CO W

2C&gt;I CO TJ&lt; fc^ * 1
o

o t

k ~ M

o o o
i cs eo

1 |l?

P3 *""*

S3 "^

t- "*

"S rH

CO OT .

fi ^

1
5

S |lw

o -|^H

fc*

10 r-

o ^! co

^"2

; &gt;

r. ***"

" 3^3

^ fc cs 5 cs

** p

- CO

o ^

S ^ S)^

2^ H

a a -^

5 S

- 5^i

HH CO

&lt;3&gt;

&gt;-5 --

J-t IN TH

SS"*

% rt g* 8

t&gt;

10 &gt;**.
=8 o

tocs^

w^| ^ W ^

&gt;

O rH /

" O H

3 S
&gt; o
^&lt; *"

| . S J 5

I
fe"

^
10 &gt;-5

1-1

jo -2

o J

a &lt;

5 FOE SUNDAY

First Lesson.

10 23

1 s i

Exod.15 to v.22*

Isa. 48 to v. 20
Hos. 14
Mic.3v.9&4tov.8
Nahnm 1
Zech. 10

Zeph. 3
Isa. 10 v. 33 & 11

^ OJ

&gt; t

&lt;N o IN

a S

fc ^

a
g

? s

- *

5iJ o

&lt;N

S -I

III H

a S3

CO ^ CO
*| CO &gt;0

C3 W o *^

TABLE OF PROPER
[Cm

Morning.

s l| I" 38

* &lt;

ble of 1877 we have " Su
at the end of this Tabl

a
1

^ " (N j$ ^O3

S|&gt;: g^V

Exod.12tov.29*

Isa. 43 to v. 22
Hos. 13 to v. 15
Joel 3 v. 9
Micah 5
Zech. 8

Joel 2 v. 21
Deut. 5

Gen. 1 & 2 to v.4

3
8 v.20 & 9 to v.20
17

&lt;

i^-

2 *&gt;

b&lt;

si.*

^rHINCO -*10&lt;0

[ H IN CO TJ&lt; to

g fj t-c IN CO

^J ;**

i V.

H *

S S

Si fc

W S
"C

- 2

5 etc ^n^, e*i
PH .oP- 1 "
fi" ^

i l

&gt;ss

2 & ;
,g 2

GO ^ O O CO

S3 si ;

S:s

W M

o
rSeo-"

.a o

a *"

SB3

l^i

-S" o

* &lt;

H g

&lt;a ,2

t *

feM

2 Jj

i i

_&lt; to n . .: .
"c^ S &gt; 9 t-

. . ^ O5 8

H - ^ C0 . 2 "3 * t _r~" M

03 9

T 1

^J jj 03 3 g, JH &gt; Sq"5O rt jr, - C _; t

^ cc

*&lt;?
to ^

* " * j2 *^ N * o 04 ^M *" ^ HS ^SNO

CO
L_l

3SONS PROPER
[G&gt;n/inM&lt;

S*5&gt; S8g5*.io g ^ S 2^ S SSSS

to P"- 1 OWO&gt; &gt; &gt;C1& ttH * E?B -^1005^.

1 Iff I ll; f f =ll||

S- - 9 | w w
M K

3 g

J3 ^

I a

-w*

J . H

"S H

**? d

Tf&lt; ^^ ^ &gt; W * ^

^ " &! fl ^ *^ W S-** -4

5 1

9 ol2 5 f SS^^Sg s g-g Sg to 2^ S T

QQ -^ooja^ta "**W "^ ^ N H tri&lt;r*^&lt;(tfS

*OQ

1H 3c-o&gt;a ^M ^ ^ M w

^g5 w S a

-&lt; f^

&gt;.

I v- s |^*c, ^,*s M i MM ii

I .

-a

(M ^ CL| I-} "^I-S

^* 5

i fl

"i 3

&gt;^
g

O ~ *

* c- cj

Jrt ^ _0 -H ^.yj ^ &gt; S^tO

[8 g
M 3

First Le

aM ^&lt;S ^ 03 -J^^tH bfiWK^ ^~*

a ^S^tfc^SJ^"^ |^J3 Qa* - oOr-*(D r ^

5 4o ^ 1 S l 1 ^ 2l ^ |
K"- 1 CO M
W H cs

appointed
liscretion &lt;

1 1
~1

C5
CO

cc "S

M a

ooS eo 00 ; 00 1 ^

a,
|3

J i
e

a i

1 "|~ 11& i 3"| | i! 1!"

1 2

Lesson.

^.=^s ^

" c5a 1 3*~ &lt; ^H"* J "^-2eo CW3 dk&lt;eA r^Si^^fesiinCO

3 Old Tes
one for t

"So

O W OT a^i"**^ h^H Wfe jS

h^ ^H ^^ "H g^

gQ ^

&lt;&lt;

sfi

3 "**

H -f

&gt;-

O ^

^TJI irssor^ccsso^e^co^iflso t^xc^ o^-c^w-^u^to^

u " "t&gt;

| 1

i*S1

viM

^ " g, 3) . JB ^

O ^

ei T ^cs^^- T ~ j "J*~ ^^v *^ ^c3 2 -* ^ ^ ^

^ 1

a 1

2 S * M s^

i i

H c

?vs

CH &gt;-

i i

^&gt; M 2 "

S&gt; Si * " S"-*-

-H C^ ,_, IN

M -

-2^ - -

Z 5

W ~ oo g B *

to *

^ -g^S2 |^"0^ * ^ ww^cOTrio-l

M S

J K &gt;2 rH ^

5 2

i i

3 of 3

"" S ; t- o oo

1 1

Six ^

05 0;-,

o-^s^

^Sgl

n^ ?^ .S

O^O-^r-^^t^Oi^^^ O OM Oi^^lO "*

"^ "-^^S ^S^ ^ ^-S "" S c ^c8N^

3 W j| O " .s " ^ OW^

J ^1 INrH INC*

cc w a .2
ZK 2 a

* 22 ^ %

~ K5 S 3

i i

D O

_a
c

&lt;N

H M oo

1 ^
1

9 s 1 5^ f;?g! 1 |-

2 2

C3 ^"^SSc? * 000 ??^? ^ ^5 S^C^^S^

O W Sz "^ c^ "" OW " &gt;ftW

&lt;J ^

Q H^JH^JLJ

= -

CO . o "^ i-* ^H

S^2- S -s^^co w^ c.co^^^^l

a
g

e&lt;i

H -1 (N

.IN

J2j *^ 5^*0 1 ~^3 - ~*ooo 1 ~ l t &gt; "^

i i

o ti) !r Q o2 ^ ^S i2 | - 1 pH

HJ~ ^H jq" --

i _

1 1

^, CO ^, 5,

H * " B

O5
t-

i 1

p
1

- -| |~ - ^ |

o =? S" ^ 2S

r,T

"* -- sv ^^3 {OOOM ^ ^ S 5 "J 05 -^ ,

i 3 -I"! 11 j| -a :

I i

t 1

H
j

| o,^.*^ * . coo H* M S ^

S *

X
-

)

S* ?g

" &gt;CN1

^1 -ON

S 2

1 1

t 1

&gt; &lt; ~
A. t ^

! j J

3 SS S

O H "0
A -

t 1 *

H "^

l-H

O ^&lt;

&gt; o

I
1

1 s

*^ cn

8 * ?

S . - "S 2 |

!__! l

s" ^-| -

N 0^

|S |

1 s -

T*H

i-1

j "i

*v
1 1

&4
O

&gt;* co

CO 00

** S "^ &gt;

. ?

&gt; o e&gt;

o o

0. g g CO

j{ * K

ri fl ^
o

3 n

o o o&gt;

.^ oc cs p^ S

^ ^ ^*

3" &gt; o

-S e

a **

&gt; 3 -

CO O **

^ w S

** fl

l~~l

J3 "

5 w

- 5

i t

&gt;? ^

H &lt;

a__L3

1
CO

,t^ torn -H

(-^ ^M CSCO

s sa s 2 s

i i

&gt;

O ^

** 31 ^f

2 :-S S f3

^ 6 1

. cs ^ w g^

Q QQ S M

*~ o 03

W N^ ^ M

W h - *
^" ~ C^

S Sco

5 SS -

,**\

&gt; &gt; 3

g &gt; &gt;

&gt; &gt; ^ i&gt;:

fl"

J3 k
?

1 "^ 1

e&gt; eo o ^

I O

i i

CO i-l O&gt; CO

o&gt; S ^5 Seo

3 o

A S

3 3 S 3

o&gt; "*. T3 eo

g S S s

J2 O U ^

&gt; S | ^-

s . s i 5 s 5

fl M

0) Ji

O u2 E -i

O W

C** 1* IO

^ 3I SS

*.t CC ,/ Ci

Ses J:

&gt;3 1

o o 5 S ^ ^

,;o 3 ie

01 * N co "

w** &gt; o 2

i CO _,

a S

"g _ &gt;

2 "** ^* at

W *ri 01

1 S

HO S

3 2

25 S

cj . &lt; o 10

&gt;

g S&gt;

2 * ,r n

*7. ^.- -

o o o S k

jr.

^ 8 ^

" *" a&gt;

"s ^ 1 bb

go "

B ft ^B

M e

Q iS 1-5 S3 ""&lt;

cxv

S" m
^.

&gt;S 25 c5eo (" S

S &gt;SJ * 5

S "** eo ** 2

- a ?s

i i

fl #

I 3

1 1 1

J ! "-&gt; S

1 111

A **

CO " t~ CO

fa! *^

ROPER LI

o "2

- SD=O
g 5

. t-H *-.

(;&gt;&gt;:
3 3 ?? S

en ** -a m
Jill

* o s * t^
o . a N
r 4B 1

" a .s

d fl &gt; es

P-

1*^

^ -

t Q&gt;

3 S

8 S

III !i

1 i

v 9
* -? * =

* o. a J 1

1 1

S -! N

5 * ? 5&gt;

1 1, i s- |

35 55

&lt;, 5J 55 s

S t 1 1 S3

2 3

CO &gt;

s i

1 s

.S 2
5 3

9 -

&gt;&lt; D 3

S S 2

w a a
tg H o

!i!

fa M 3

gS5

O 8

b a s
o a a

- a
^

! *
?

I 1 !

o
fa -s

co i
x .s

-*
v

A S

.-
3 b

S 3

- -

s a

22 U

S rt

*&gt; IM

3" 2

CO t*

3 o-

t-" J

k 3

H &gt;H

,
P

2 *-

C&lt;^1

^5
3

S TH W ^

O H5 W JS

.s-

a 3

o3 a

_0 65_

5 g

*__

so &gt;

a -.

B 5 ?

5 3

0&gt; g

oil

W o 2

fa S 73

o a s

- 9

2^3

5:)

10 2 S |" ^

9
1

t- Cob

T3 S " **

&gt; 3 "^

O B S ?

fea"

&lt;N

^ S

-9

_2 o

~ -* 2 .
3 5 -3 1 s

S 8

5 ^ 1

2
^ rt

3 g"

H|S

5&gt; o 5*

,~* O ^5 u
W W

fl ^

111

oi 2J m eo

H^fc.

_ a o
3^^
_ ti

&lt;8

J3 "8 "S "S

1-&gt;

r-CC^

1) B O

S O Q,

&lt;N

H &lt;J S3 &lt;3

1-1

a
1

O*" ^

&lt;

"2 S

CO
Oa QQ oa

^ 3 S 5 S

TX K
N O

a *

5 g -

! ^ "

ill

i-S

I 2 fi

O J

i "o ^

fi sr~"

*"*

CO W W

- Sj^

3 W fcS 28
2 2 &lt;{

&gt;

&lt;

t^.

ill

% 1 i 5

^ "*&lt; S &lt;

S - 3 a

a
1

oo o to

I i 3 5 2"

W ^

I s ^ :

50 ^ ^i^.

&gt; k H ( 2

a"o

^ g B

1 i fl 1 !

* s

i i

5 B -i

J ^

5 tl 1

5 1 ^

&lt;* O
(BMW

3 S =

PH
W 1

**&lt;N J5 &gt;-lM S&gt;O

I s

2 1 ~~ l

M P ^, ti e^ooo

5**

_fl

S
C1

gs | fl | - | -

w* 8

a a
-^ - u

^H ^r- o o o co

ooo .

2" 13 g

1 1 l" 1

l*|

2 -S R

gM CQ OO OO

S2 1

f g c

I i i i fl

^ o a w &lt;M

1 5

i o

111

co ci b"^ 5^ ^*2 i

; * cj co j

5 &lt;JJ 1C &lt;I

5 &gt;S;

aij

^ ^ (J 2" 00 ^0 j

1 &gt; t^ i

a "a

^ s a 2 - .M -

&gt; t

5 tS m
" *? S

9*|

fl 3

-s 3 i " a t

o ^* - o

P^ Q o

1 &gt;

|fj

^1 S ^ S 5

I ^H ^

3 W *

) CH

3 a 1 ?

OO C4 M^&lt; O

1 * b

o ^.

tj ^"

M cS

i 1 ^ * i

j 1 "

; : j

&gt; s

i &gt; .

i s :

7 -"

llj

^&lt; . S w ,.

i -g i

J a i!

"rt*^ r5

v) C3 C8 ^ fc

^ &gt;s

tf ^

11 hS S 5___

^ ^

S g s

2S3 58

; t^gj 5

I IO -ii-

S i- co .

i si 1 " 8

" s 2 ^ *" "

: 2 l

fl 3

i * fl 1 -i

\ % \

i 1 -s5

gljg

&lt; 3

1-3 H

i ^J ^

i i-s K

2" o.

^ ^ s * S - s

! 2 =

: &gt; I

! s g

&gt;1O OO&gt; OO

- -! -** r-t ** iH

&lt;D * .

j= &lt;o~T

P5 i_j

eo * t 44 So

S c

| p D

i oo &gt;d

co fl e8 ^H

&gt;S

* 2 2 5 1

g 5

i J ^

i &lt; J2

"3 eg S

S3* M

i ^ ^

ls.l

"w S O g

"OT?"

B OS

eg ^*&gt;

5
(=i

! i t 1

5 ^ w ,,

&gt; g a | S I

^ 1

1 1 5

; o *

i 3 ^

1 1 I

!il&gt;

Soa&gt;&lt;
&lt;--_

1 ( ^ ftl ^ j

1 ]
i e; &gt;

! 1 ^

* 1

M S3 g

* - i,S.

^ sj ^ es 35 ^

; si s

5 55 5

^ ^

ls^

S 2

!&gt; K f^

2 o S *

;

^* 1A ^

a ^ ^ &lt;j

LUI

1-9

g 2 ^ 2

&gt;

1
J

"s 5 "3 J 13

s s 2 -i % 1

a 1-9

-~ u

o
H
^

His -

O
(M

co o

g 1

Fi 1 1

**.

| 1

O 1Q

^09

ie at i

1 5 "3 2. S
3 I S I

ii JJ

S a J

| ^ 1 ? ?

1 if 1
1 1 1 (

* 1 * ^

S 1 J

^ 53 ^ 35 35

55 55 S

i 55 53 ^

o w

&lt;O

o&gt;

S S-S

S 55 "S

1 ^

a
o

&lt;j a

2 2

*" -H O

1 * i

W o

~4 ^1 -S

J* 1 o "

2 ^ J fl

^ 8 -

2 5

5 2

83 en

a s

(

^r-

, &gt;

O 2 ^r i

2 w co

CO 3

Q Q ^

ffl *

"ex

Hill

5 "S "5

&lt; a &lt;

M ^ "ft

6 1 * S

m H *

.BLE OF LES

WHICH MAY B

is shall always

1 Lesson.

J * J

*3 e*

1 S g
K W

i -S 8 *

* "? S *

w g ^ ,g M

; H
H 1

&lt;

o 1

&lt;

H
w"

a &lt; 55

III

a ^ i^ *

i i 1

53 53 55 55

3j 53 6

3 53 55 "

[Sd. 1802]

*A TABLE OF PROPER LESSONS FOR THE FORTY DAYS IN LENT,

AND FOE THE ROGATION AND EMBEE-DAYS,

WHICH MAY BE USED IV PLACE OF THOSE APPOINTED IN THE CALENDAE.

DAYS.

MORNING.

EVENING.

FIEST

SECOND

FIEST

SKCOND

LENT.
1. Ash-

LESSON.

Wednesday.

Isaiah 58

Luke 15

Jonah 3

Heb. 12 to v.

2. Thursday.

59 to v. 17

Markllv.12

Jer. 3 v 12 &
4 to v. 3

Romans 1

3. Friday.

Micah 7

Matt. 12 to v.
22

Zeph. 1

4. Saturday.

Amos 3

12 v. 22

Amos 5

FIEST SUNDAY

IN LENT.

5. Monday.
6. Tuesday.
7. Wednesday,
Ember-day.
8. Thursday.
9. Friday,
Ember-day.
10. Saturday,
Ember-day.

Zech. 1

Ezekiel 8

2&3tov.lO
20 to v. 27

33 to v. 21
34 v. 17

13 to v. 24
13 v. 24 to 4 4

13 v. 44
14 v 22

16 to v. 13
17 v. 14

Zech. 3
Ezekiel 9

3v. 10

20 v. 27

34 to v. 17
37 to v. 15

1 Timothy 1
2

5
Titus 1

SECOND SUNDAY

IN LENT.

11. Monday.
12. Tuesday.
13. Wednesday.
14. Thursday.
15. Friday.
16. Saturday.

Job 1
2
3
9
14
19

19 to v. 16
19 v. 16
21 v. 28
24 to v. 29
24 v 29
Mark 1 v. 21

Genesis 7
8
13
18 v. 16
19 v. 12 to 30
21 v. 9 to 22

Romans 5
8 to v. 22
8 v. 22
9 to v. 18
9v. 18
15 to v. 22

THIED SUNDAY

IN LENT.

17. Monday.
18. Tuesday.
19. Wednesday.
20. Thursday.
21. Friday.
22. Saturday.

27
28
29
30
31 v. 4
32

2 to v. 18
5 to v. 21
5 v. 21
6 v. 45
7 v. 14 to 31
8v. 22

Exodus 17
Lev. 19 to v.l 9
Num. 13 v. 17
14 to v. 26
15 v. 17
Joshua 7

ICor. 4
5
6
9 to v. 24
10 v. 12
14 v. 26

FOUETH SUNDAY

IN LENT.

23. Monday.
24. Tuesday.
25. Wednesday.
26. Thursday.
27. Friday.

38 to v. 19
38 v. 19
39
40
41

9 v. 33
10 to v. 17
10 v. 17 to 35
10 v. 35

12 to v. 18

1 Samuel 3
4
16
28 to v. 21
2 Sam. 24 to
v. 15

2 Cor. 2
6
7
12 to v. 16
Galatians 6

28. Saturday.

12 v. 18

24 v. 15

1 Thess. 2

FIFTH SUNDAY

IN LENT.

29. Monday.

Deut. 28 to
v. 15

Luke llv. 29

1 Kin. 9 to v.
10

2 Thess. 2

* There is nothing corresponding to this Table of Lessons in the other Standard Ameri
can Books, nor in the Prop, or Eng. Books. As set forth in 1883 it lacked the word " Proper "
in the title, which word was inserted by the Conventions of 1889 and 1892. In the Standard
of 1892, this Table occupies but one page.

[Sd. 1892]

A TABLE OF PROPER LESSONS FOR THE FORTY DAYS IN LENT,

AND FOE THE ROGATIOX AND EMBER-DAYS.

[Continued.]

DAYS.

MORNING.

EVENING.

FIRST

SECOND

FIRST

SECOND

30. Tuesday.

LESSON.

Deut. 28 v. 15
to 47

Luke 12 to v.
22

1 Kin. 10 to
v. 14

Heb. 3

31. Wednesday. 28 v. 58

12v.22to41

2 Kin. 6 to v.
24

32. Thursday.
33. Friday.
34. Saturday.

30
Jer.lStov. 15
13 v. 15

12 v. 41
John 5 to v. 24
12 v. 20

22
Ezra 9
Jer.lStov. 18

6
8
10 v. 28

SUNDAY NEXT

BEFORE EASTEE.

35. Monday before
Easter.

Gen. 3 v. 20
& 4 to v. 17

Num. 20 to v.
14

1 Cor. 10 to v.
12

36. Tuesday before
Easter.

Num. 21 to 15

V. 10!

Lev. 16 v. 6 to
25

Heb. 9 to v. 16

37. Wednesday be
fore Easter.
38 Thursday
before Easter.
39 Good Friday.

Zechariah 11

Ex. 16 v. 4 to
16
Gen. 22 to v.
19

13
6v.27

Gen. 37 v. 3 to
29
14 v 14.

Isa. 52 v. 13 &
53

1 Pet. 1 to v.
22
Hebrews 7

1 Peter 2

40. Easter-even.

Isa. 38 v. 9

Luke 23 v. 50

Exodus 13

Hebrews 4

THE

to 21

BOGATION-DAYS.

Monday.

Deut. 8

Matt. 6 v. 24

Deut. 28 to v.
15

James 1 to v.

Tuesday. 1 Kin. 8 v.
22 to 41

Luke 1 1 to v
14

Isaiah 64

Wednesday.

THE EMBEE-DAYS

Jer. 14

John 6 v. 24
to 41

Hahakkuk 3

WHITSUN-WEEK.

Wednesday.

Isa. 6 to v. 9

Luke 6 v. 12
to 24

Jer. 31 v. 27

1 Cor. 1 v. 18

Friday.
Saturday.

THE EMBKE-DAYS

61
Ezek. 13 to
v. 17

10 to v. 25
12 to v. 13

42 to v. 13
Ezek. 14 to v.
12

2
9 v. 7

IN SEPTEMBEE.

Wednesday.

Deut. 18 v. 15

Acts 1 to v. 10

1 Kin 13 to
v. 27

2 Cor. 4

Friday.

2 Kin. 2 to v.
23

4 to v. 13

Jer. 6 v. 8 to
20

Saturday.

THE EMBEE-DAYS

Hos.4tov.10 4v.l3to24

Micah 3 v. 5

Heb. 13v.7to
22

IN DECEMBEE.

Wednesday.
Friday.
Saturday.

Jer. 23tov.l6 John 1 v. 29
26 to v. 20 5 v. 33
Mai. 3 to v. 13 Luke 12 v. 35
to 49

Jer. 23 v. 16
Malachi 2
3 v. 13 & 4

Eph.4tov.17
1 Thess 5
2 Timothy 1

O 1H

i-l CN

&gt;i-rf&lt;i-&gt;*

rt ^

&gt;&lt; *&gt;

to to ^ to ^ cn

"^ C 2 O

BO " ^

? ? ^ .M L^ (** &gt;^ ^

^^ ^r rt &gt;

^ Si;

lj - u co

"*2 &gt;-* J -* j &gt;^&gt;o &gt; *^^"&lt;o t -* -Io

3^0** o-2

cflSS

a
o
t*

-gj ^"^-"^^oS ^2

CO r~ 11 oo IN

* ^

&gt; &gt;

Sj8&lt;2 |

i-t iH

B O .~

.2^5

r~-&gt;&gt; "^ -" oo o wc&lt;i IN

g i-.&gt;M (.^i-lOO CNIN i-l

-a^5

j^.3^

I-H

o ^ *"* o

t^ &gt; c* * co * -2 " m 2 3 ^ &gt;* oo * *" eo ""

05 ^ " "

CO O-^ 1 O * **

5 a .s^

- CO ^jc 5

~eo &gt;

01 "&gt;CM jraCMCS COCO CO

ca*o5

3 "*

o&gt; JJcsi

5 03*7

5 *

"^^S

2 co"

CO F* 1A

5$ * ~*^

t-H

UARY

Leo?

&gt; &gt; 00 00 JS CN/MtN "^

10 ocS" t ^ t ~ ^S2 ^2 -S -e5 -oS
io32t~3S(!|*o"^iN &lt;N

stalls

|II|

O
C9

^ &gt; &lt;o ^ o S 1 " 1 S"" 1 " ^"^

I*1O CO w *"

" * &gt;

fci O &gt;.

1-1

S ja "3 &lt;?

THE CAI

Morning

o ^:-

rt oS
B ^.0

^siy^iigp

? Ja
t&gt; " T . *^ **

i Arabic chara
ables of 1877,
me as in the
the General C

"&gt;

f|j5

CO -&lt;
!-&lt; CN

If 31

l~&gt;

O CO ^* O
-^tO-HCOCN i

^ i 2

i_j

."** "* .CO.OI.CM.^^ sT^ t^

CO &lt; 1 ~l . O

S I*

S*&gt;

^J O

oa t " o ! *o &gt; o &gt; 3^ ~" 3^ ^3

a " s ""S^

CO n it

IA 00

SE|

O ff O ^

W&gt;

t&gt;

^ ^_fl K^

a
"3

7 &gt; w

3 SSt-- {NCNN-^S^cSN SHOO

aa | 9

x-^ a

^S^8

J ^ A

**! ^~! ^! "^ *^

2|^3

i* .-

^^ &lt;NN ^N^COSS -*

"^*

*&gt;a ^&gt;

&lt;

O &gt;ft

S J o._r

h
Pi
g

i
.

a
^

c^^So 2 S^( S^So^S

???

l Chapters
the Domii
and the Pr
;land ia 18;

&lt;0

5 gfcJ

2 a

Jill

a
o

c* o d r* o o &lt;so

&gt;

S^3

5 o aJ3
S-30

^eoie^

"sss ^ssi - i o &gt;- &gt; S s

030055

l?ll

i&gt;

a ^s ^ S ^ SS ^5

i^ii^

R"|S^

00*0 0) -
1-1 CR^5

&lt;

" 3 ^ o

03 -- fl8

I ljl

;

-S

j g co O

&lt; S 2

O 0^ A

&gt;7

;

2 8-^g

"SxaiJ

H-^ c&

^^ ^Jf ^

o g&lt;3

= 50

N^US

i&gt; oo-NW-^wer. =.-..

CO h-00 O4O-H

*I|

1 sH

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

JANUARY HATH XXXI DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

-3
ex

rH
pi

-OtOt^OOCSO^C^WJ IOCD gc^CO^J"U5O

saa

NOTE, That (a) Exodus 6 is to be read only to ver. 14.

nforraed to the reading of our American Book. The Calendar in the Prop. Bk. also agrees with the Ed. of 1790 and
e abbreviated, and at July 4th it has Civil and Religious Liberty.

1 Lesson.

a * o oo

o-gcc^^o*
X

Morning Prayer.

8S88SS

1 Lesson.

ceo lot-

...

"w 3

Circumcision
[of our Lord.

j, s S 2 Jfi J

K.Charlen, Mart.

1 a a

^co|l

T, -g . . .

."3

Slli

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
JANUARY.

Evening Prayer.

g N co ^*
o

OtO^OrH.CO^tO^^

SrHS

44
0*

H^toao
o
O

l&gt;. 1Q IO ** to
CoSrHrHrH

rH CM CM CS CM CM o o &gt;H eq

C^ CO CO CO

m 33333

Morning Prayer.

jj CMOS *
1

rHto 0000 |3 3 _. CM _i

^IcM^S ^S " * ^ -c ^

t^ .(i .tt&gt;^ .^ .OrH &gt; t -T(l (&gt;

! &gt; t. t-rHrH O &gt; O ^ rH p &gt;

-&lt;-&gt; lo to -^oo ---as
10 to oo o 22 2

O^rH
CM
Ot ^

"oo

c coiot*.

b-OCM CM Ct~O

rHCOlM COrnrHCO tOVitfif

CO CM
5r-V

^^ e^i

^-rj*

t&gt; t&gt;
35

Bfistfl

OOOdrH ^lOtOt^- CNP3P3CO

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR JANUARY.

Evening Prayer.

rnrnrH

fin the Ed. 1790 (1791) we have throughout these tables of dail

Calendar, and the wording of the names of the other days cc
the Sds. of 1793 to 1871, except that in some cases the names ai

B** tOOO

5 S SSSgT 1 ^

CON rH

s a sss&im

O O O O O

+? ** -^ . +&gt;

Morning Prayer.

2 Lesson.f

iie^o9T)&lt;
1

^a^s *^s".rH "* "a

10 o co o&gt; S^S 1 " 1 12 rt

&lt;ot~ ** ^cn **

1 Lessoa.t

c coicf-

t O C* CM CTS t^. O
rHCOCM COrHrHCO 1^1/5*0^

t~ o ..-..

CO^&lt; &gt; r &gt; r

55i!SS^

cocn-H victor 4mcocQ

rHrHCS CMMININ

I
*
O

1 1

I J

s 1

&lt;i 0*3 S3 **** tO-&lt;I *O O *^ Q&gt; *** tO&lt;i O O ^ *** tO^ *fi O ^ &lt;D *w ttfxj *^ C3

^,^^,^i^,^, T -,^^^HC^ W64WCMN C^NC^CS*

D r-l

rt CM

1 t

jf^^^j^ 255 t

3 01

55 . o oioi;2 .2 .55 "? " -

co -ica

2 *

oS^^^^^-S^S^oo^" " ^

. t

(

; ". to" 1 o 01

3 **"

~s
&lt;

\ ?

J N S &gt; K . N . N S N * ^ N

: o&gt;

&gt; ^

S 5

to
a

o o

oo S o.

a
J

tola

to
H

o
t

, ._. rl ^Cvl CM^ CO^in M
J-t 8 M " qM tHOlHl-l

&gt; t; &gt;*

ssfas

o &gt; &gt; o

H XXVII

P-YKAR X

f
T

^jiC *j-*-* tC^^-i*JO^ ~*O"* J CNO-* J OOe
jl m &gt;CM ** .1 ^ t^ ?J

^ r ea ^ 04 c

i^i
^.f5 s s

8 1 2

H )

t~ CO

4 K

4 e

9 -- 1 " t~ r.

;r^ ^ -&lt;|i ^ 10 10 c

&lt;

J *

&gt;

?~c

CO &gt; U5

&lt; *

tJ H

3 *

"^o 2 ^ 2s^2^3^3g^2s;:"

. &gt; O . &gt; *j

I 5

*
i

;

I *

j&gt; C W 3 ^c? "a S

-
3

&lt;M^. *

. T

bo
a

-^ co 55 H 5

***.&gt; ^

&gt;

^ 1* ^ &lt;N &lt;N CO o SO i-H^,CMto KJ-

h! c?&gt;

SOt^. r-rl
CO.-I o .

t-1

&gt;
|

coo-&gt;o 2oo2!552aP o* &gt; co !&gt;

&gt; &gt; &gt;** **

(

2io S *O " ^ *** HrH -2w2cM CM" 1

* oo^-&lt; 3

&gt;

^-* T ~*^ &gt; "^OCM^ TH O1 ^-t^lO ^i

COCO ^&lt; . m

1
t

&gt; to ^ ^ ( &gt; oo

10 oo IM 10 ^ e

&gt;

o!^

& ^

55 S o o 2 55

&lt;M

M
ns

k
|

S^2SS^^*3,t2^| &lt;N1

&gt;.

&lt;

to &gt;

So!

"* J2 c

1O CO 05

&gt;

J
&gt;

in,* o^o 01

eocMS^

to.

(
1

^2 ScMoo 1 -: ^

^2^0

s^:

OS i-l

ath 28 d

1O CO T

t^coio o o 5 t^

to to

to f^*: 1 ?^ v??SSyS! Ja,

w t to 10 jf

to&gt;

Second

-*-
"c

t Ol

o&gt; "

CM CO

sap-yeai

CM &lt;*

~. O t"" CO CM

*"* &lt;H 1 ^ fc ^

1
J

! ,

- 2222 8. -2 "-2S 2 |I

COCM 3

A TABLE

l M |!ii" E liI^i|;

SSs-S"

10 tO & CM
CMCM .

it except i:

-r

&gt;

;

(?-

[Jj

) 9

-bcO-^^bO^^^^^^,

&lt;-

^!-*

CO^lOOt^OOC5O^^* COflOOt^2CCiO O1C&lt;

8o3So5o!

"*^

i i
/ \
&lt;M

\G
t-
t~

T 1

c
1 1

1 1

J&gt;-

1 1

si
o

i i

r- 1
CO

T 1

C5
.t~

i c

T3
1 1

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

FEBRUARY HATH XXVIII DAYS,
AND IN EVERY LEAP YKAR XXIX DAYS.

Evening Piayer.

w ^

JSSsSc^ioco^ *
^ &&amp;gt;

CO-flOCO ^CMCOT^IO jj
Q. o
W

c
o

5 S^ ?S CNCN CC

c^ eo-^^i
coco g

tc oo o o ^

Morning Prayer.

a
I

C
g

"""""""^

-sa

CALENDAR.

^1 1

if,

3^;

Valentine, B.

[AM.

Fast.
ain&lt; Matthias,
[A p. & M.

a . a
"adS

c o oZ

u
3 ^ ^"

:==

; S

l|S25SS

00&gt;00t^

"5O

pa
H

&lt;j

Evening Prayer.

o&gt;o^co^eN

,.l

^-.Og
I.

* NOTE, That, except in every Leap Year,
February hath S 8 days only.

oo ic w 25 ^t

^7"S&gt;o7.

5 SS -

COCOiJ

&gt; c&gt; ^

III

IO OOCOO
t^_ -.CN 10
CO f-i

0-"" *J-MJ N

r~ u 01

CN g.^.-H

&gt;"ooo .-
2-* -;cM &lt;*
t CO

a_JJ!

Morning Prayer.

5D
03

&gt; *! CM *! CN "5

g^-&gt; ,*&gt;

j o ^ o ^CMCM o ^

,2i-l^ C&lt;) N 1C S
SCX 1M CM

i s

H CM O C&lt;

iT*;3j;3

TJ. 10

&gt; ^ *
10 *^ co -^ t-
co l-

t- o c^

^oo-^oaX
oo o&gt; J5

Gen.45vl6

CO 1

&gt;00

o-^

t* &lt;

V 1

"iH "

oo ^

CO CO

NCO IO

00 COOi-H

^.. &gt;

^1 (

S M

"
*-&gt;

00 O

o-" *

i-iCM i-H

CN?3c5cM

"Sj c.-S

CO^^CO

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR FEBRUARY.*

Evening Prayer.

C
O

CO
-H CM

"" o

-" 1

&SL

013

d
H

1 Lesson.

H 5

1&lt;

J 10 ^

! "&gt;

jj.

10 coco o

5-.1H T-H-ICN 10

CO . . . i-(

Lev.19v.19
25
26 v. 21

eq-w *&gt;

Morning Prayer.

d
o

^"M o5 SIH

&gt; .CM .CM .CO

^ . &gt; ./CO-* &gt; ,-
iiO "O^ NCMO^

a ** i-c *&gt; N -"us

fc2 ^H CM CM CM IO CM
SgCM N CM

d s

M4 CO l-&lt;
CMCOC^C
44 . CM

05 5

" * 10

-HCOoS^

l&gt; p S" O *
co r-^

CM r~

1 . CS

: 2 "

9 to v. 30
9 v. 30
10 to v. 82

1 Lesson.

Qen.45vl6

CO IO

o" o "

* IO

Ttl

?!,%

"!*"!*! &gt;

Levl9tol9
21
26 to v. 21

CALENDAR.

Purification
[ Virgin Mary, t

St. Matthiai.

O o &lt; tc-

&lt;^ o o o&lt;&gt;-i ;

au-Ocv-fte^

^ O C 03^-

MK!

&gt; OT?

)*!

Ocot-

OCOJ

c -

- M

K * L~ cc t- 00 O

SSSI5?

1C -^
CM CM

588

S 2

a "3

(CO

-I

. o
5T

. o

o a

5
|

O 02

3
a-

3 3!S2

IO O t 00 CS

^J; 2 CN co

g 50 * 3

s&gt;g&gt;

i 1

l-s

co *--&lt; cs cc ca ud

SaB

&lt;3

a-g

a
!"-

j s

oco

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLET OF LESSONS.

MARCH HATH XXXI DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

i
3

o ^

8 _

a 2^"
w ^

*_!.5^&lt;NC ).k5gC1W_

eo d K
.*ifflto^;c^ * 3-fg&lt;^
01 H ^^S&gt;S

IN ^* E^

The Numbers here prefixed to the several Days, between the
y-first Day of March and the Eighteenth Day of April, both
ve, denote the Days upon which those full moons do fall, which
i upon or next after the Twenty-first Day of March in those
f which they are respectively the Golden Numbers; and the
f Letter next following any such Full Moon, points [ Vide p. 65 ]

s&gt;

J=
o

DO
o&gt;

X
o&gt;

a
g
i&gt;

=
-^

&lt;o

COO?)
3 -IINN

S S S -S "-at- S Ji

t-S2SE: SSs *! *

H 2

Morning Prayer.

2 ^

K5
I

o
J&gt; "

^ &gt;-s

&lt; **

OC022S2 2S|I

David, Abp. of
[Menev.
Cedde or Chad,
[Bishop of Lite.

3 -s ^

"S 2 C 6

3 ^i

2a E^ S

eS Sv.

& . B

0? hi "T

a. O u

d s s-e

Ji ^ -p

1 2 1^
1 I

! 1 3

~ a a a

"3 _; o

B- a S S.

SslsHlllHik

/L "^ as qj c3

4f||s1

H|I

^sjtw*?2dw:

""(S ^ s " "

rt rtrt PH

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
MARCH.

Evening Prayer.

! 1
.a ZIINCC

w g

*e 9 *g. ^"g

5 |--|J||

MJXtl |S ^***S

m
^

Morning Prayer.

M 00

N oo

o * "
ji "-cj

a 2" 1

2o^si?|:-^o|j

3 rt j"* ^^

co O r K3 S

CC(^C^(CCt^ Ii5 " Cl

^-co^.c, .eop;^,;^^^
o"o&gt;o 3^3 &gt; - " &lt;

t^-^eo o&gt; S

t~ 00 8S

&lt;N W CO

S | S . 8S

" OIN

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR MARCH*

Evening Prayer.

** ** e*i M

t *

*|,0^gC ,gC._
W j-&gt; (N "

rf *g.* MI&lt; *-*=2"

C4 fc

the several Days (in the foiegoing
Day of March and the 18th Day of
the Days upon which those Full
i upon or next after the 21st Day of
eh they are respectively the Golden
etter next following any [ Vide p. 65]

f"l

SIN-OT- !N!0 ^ *J &gt; t- ^ojO
NC4WC4^COWt-(^Q^ -&lt;

** **"

m - Q -* 10

&lt;-i&gt;-ii-i&lt;-iC4C^ MiN^eocoeo

Morning Prayer.

J ? *.a !s*3 *a

2 Si*2&gt;l22-2 * ^ * xa ^
.*" 2 S ^*-i2,N 2 s

a 2 2; j

t&gt; . &gt; . &gt; .^c^fc e es ^

&lt;N C^ CO

I****

|3"22
5 22

e *

S i "" e

CO
M

*g12S2

fSo in the Prop. Bk., an

CALENDAR.

^ s

f-S

a &gt;- ot&lt;ja 0-9 &lt;- M&lt;.O OTJ o a

&lt;&lt;A ceo o*- tc&lt;ja o-o c&lt;-

r- &lt;N * 10 5 t- 00 2 2 ZI S 2

Sgrji^^l^^^SSgJSr

TJCO = O" S

s a

8
. " 8

S2S 5 Neo * lo&lt;0 "o,

"Si

C5
CO

O C5
C^ o *^

:^
&gt; 2

o&gt;o"&gt;_oS&gt;o-^So3:H

*&gt; &lt;o - t~-s * ,; Z S S

eo r^&gt; rr, &gt; AW O^

a^j

2 &gt; o &gt; o *"

. -, * o -S -

&gt; 2

; 3 a

&gt; 2

-3&gt;ajUJi

t &gt;~. - !2~ i *&gt;~

^ O &gt; O.JJ &gt; O &gt;
&lt;N-"M-^10
-05^-J-g^ to

,. :

O !&gt; O

,*.

&gt;S* -
oo.

S^--
~S*S *3**

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

APRIL HATH XXX DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

w tf - ta ^ *

_e ~i -^ o H O
3 * o to t- co o&gt; ~ ^ ;.; 2 gCMcO f 10 -g CM co * 10 ~ CM eo ~ CM eo * 10 *-3

H rt P* PH 1-3 co

the year of our
f these Golden
ssed.

tO rH

02 a

out FMsler-Day for that year. All which holds until
Lord, 181)9, inclusive; after which Year the Place o
Numbers will be to be changed, as is hereafter expre

Morning Prayer.

o
~ J2 tva M i rt * t&gt;- m f^ &lt; c^ co * 10 to r oo o o -&lt; CM eo TJ* 10 to r

,q CM CM ^ N m ^" &lt; ** S ^^Hrt ^i TH rt r-i r-. rt CM C* CM C-l CS CN C-) CM

8
1

IO W

M 2

".*!.

^ ^tt^i - O OO

Si H SJL S^" 1 o

15 i 5 !

C3S &lt; co !

aj . . a . ^3 * _. ^j^j^.^.^j^^. ._

-tOIOTl&lt;co2

g-S;!^ s22S2SS ^-S-io ooooa5oo5c

"2 Z *~ * " "* m CS^ ^ to lO^eoeM^ocscoi

O^^J Pi oo *

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
APRIL.

Evening Prayer.

s - s 5 5 S 1

JTJIIO tot^oo o^rtrtS qc^eo-* &gt;o -J cq co * 10 -jj CM eo -3 CM eo * 10 1-3
m *" Pi fU "i co
"&gt; ^ ^ ^ CM"

M OO -H CM IO tO

Sj^-oJ^B a .J ^ a .lo%?

Ot^-oo2e3 ^ eo ei

0-^ *

Morning Prayer.

Is5 ?s"^?sal ?M3***% ? ?;*5?55?

- CMO^^O-.SS s ^ss^s a

CM tO tO

(NCMtH^H

o tottoo-" 1 *" 511 "^ ^ -23 2 &gt;52- -2" H 2 ~

o o o S^

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR APRIL.

Evening Prayer.

m m ^ &lt; a ^3
x _. o S

g * 10 o t- oo o&gt; 2 ^ 53 TH gcMco-* &gt;o -g CM eo * 10 -g CM eo -g CM eo -&lt;j" 10 HJ

H PH CH &gt;-3 eo

i-c CM ^ ^f

such Full Moon poiuls out Easter-day for that year. All which
holds until the year of our Lord 1899, inclusive; after which
Year, the place of these Golden Numbers will be to be changed,
as is hereafter expressed.

tftfif i "eo" ^ "^ -" ^--2 ^ !
tot~oo 23 ^^ to e TH rt

cno^i^"*

Morning Prayer.

1
(M

10 S ^,?5oO g Og^ CM^ g^g^S^, ^0*

^ i^ H 2 TH 2 ~ l CM * &gt;? e W to^t^^oo 00 2 1 " 1

1 Less.

g &gt;&gt;&gt;_O^^2" OO O P^OO * 1 " 1 "" 10 *"" 1
1-3 tO t* CO _ , ... ** -^ -^ tO ** "*^ OS

S__S6 eo to coo ^ 2

CM^S^,

SS^ s 10

CALENDAR.

;

to&lt;j,n o-d o 1 " bc&lt;^= o 13 o"" ao &lt;J ^5 o -d c - MwJ A o -e o &lt; OE&lt;J

3a&gt; i-iJH 2S3I2 2^2 2 ?3?4CM S S cj S ^eo

eocM o cot~ 10^ CMiH o&gt; r-to

s&gt;

SOQ

-e,

s g-:

OS
CO

( &lt;N CO &lt;NCO^&lt;O&lt;Dj3c^CO^ CM CO gQ&lt;

5 K G rti "z; _

&lt; 10 ts t~ co 05 o ~ c-) co

S -

I ! p;ie ^sssSssS""^ Si

(N 10 to * o&gt; &lt;N ^LS ;

H t- r-,THr^lNT-l&lt;N&lt;N5_5 g

SS
CC Wr ^

N^K;

SC ,T
rt P.

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

MAY HATH XXXI DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

d
d

-:
r

&gt; .

_:____

re *

&lt; r

3&gt; |

CO i-l

w I

Morning Prayer.

m 5 d co * 10 ta c~ oo en O i cs

^ S

rHrt^HrtrtrtrtCNINC^eSICMC^XNC^

-T. ~
C-i
I
1

&lt;

00 CM

& &gt;

i-H (N

M 3

i-l CM

8f\ +1

"&gt;- -3

3?5 ".J
^^ ^|

"^ IS ^j fltllj
^ &gt; &gt;?

^5 00

*&gt; -J-W.O

d. a n

o * si

" O ^)C SH

,O -

a &lt; id
O "?&gt;

King Charles II.
[Nat. & R.

a . . d .
d d G a ^_- 7 j^_; r j -

5 ^""^ fe

li555552s22S

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
MAY.

Evening Prayer.

^ M-.&lt; I 00^ 2 J^M&lt;&lt;lie*.k

W CS

g ^^^^i^S^SSc^
^ t^

*/- iH i-l

d ** t&gt;

tNCsSecc! ^^.-ci-* f5 JH oSojj-l
OQ co *&gt;
es " en

Morning Prayer.

2 Less.

^pT^^^ . W . TH -W.c*4-C4^ W ^

*3 ^&lt; "** &lt;N &lt;5 *-* ^ -** 10 *** r* ** oo *** 01 ** **
o ^ ^ o t*- co o&gt; c

a a ^,o?&gt;-.oc.

rH * "t &gt;

- "8

es co

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR MAY.

Evening Prayer.

&lt;N

i
-

2 .

m .]L*.. M ..

-*c-

1 Lesson.

o w o

*&gt;&lt;N ^ o N CO i*

e-i o co C4

JCOK5t&gt;0.-HCO ^50 ( 253g5SSScO S^^^Srt &gt;13JH oSSJeS
&lt;i r~ CC co **
i-l rH jq rt 55

Morning Prayer.

oo o

H-C0 CS

-&lt;

fl ^O^T lT-t-4T-(T-tT iXlOJC-

1 3"2
o fl

&lt;J ^.^,-^JQ ^t^-^oO^ ^"^S^

**. g N . M .

^*eooooc&lt;i us cooc 1

cS t i-*^O^- O -*C^C*

m M

T (

csc^c-icort i-HO^-&lt;- 1

QD **

IN CO

30 .* T-&lt; CO
^ ^ W W

CALENDAR.

e 1
a e

pO O t! (0*^ . &lt; ^ C3^ 03 **- tJC&lt;

* ^3 O 73 O " tlXj A O "S O *" 6C-&lt; .

5 OT3

HC&lt;) CO -^ O tO t- 00 Ci O i-" (M W

ioor-cccno^-^c^-^ioor^

r. -

&lt;N

ri -eg

.; to oo ia

&gt; ^ "so &lt;**&&amp;gt;&&amp;gt;

&*&gt;rA*

CO f-rtT-l O &gt;*-&lt; o ^ O

*~* CO "^ CO -*J OO *^

fllH O T-1 gpT-C^

" 1

^g~ao-

o*^ . .

TH^NCO

CM 00
&gt; *a &gt;

CO CO

&gt;2:

o---e&lt;.
Oj 0&lt;Ncct~ 0? &gt;C1^
00- S--o-o 2

C-] "5 o&gt;&gt; -^ . ^

^(O^O^O^O^"!
i - m +* a* ** ^&gt; -*^ ^^ .

SB,

&gt; - O&gt; CO * IO tO I

oooo
iMeeo

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

JUNE HATH XXX DAYS.

Evening Prayor.

O T-

afc, o T *" ^^

cso

esco^ic

JH *&lt;
OC .O CO O 1

i *

^o&gt;

00 S

"O&lt;N c ^OOOIN J&lt;tOOOOO4
f^-&lt;N IN ^,-04 OO CO CO SO CO ^" *
i-l O4

IN
P

Morning Prayer.

H **

1C tC I

CC OS O -H

CO OS O ~H

Esther 5

7
9

1-5

52 O&gt;

rlCC^Oi-^eC

es &lt;N ..TIN co

CO CC CO ^4&lt;

gccint^
pj

Nicomede, Rom.
[P. & M.

Boniface, B. of
[Mentz & M.

:
I

[Apos. & M.

1
^

. i4"H a" 8 Si.

^K i2 t ? S. s "" *

S^ "g.^- 1 c"
&lt;-. .; -S

P J

H 55 tf

1 cc Ja
1 6^1

*O ^ CO "J^ |_t

^ t&gt;. to *O M* CO

2522222S522-

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
JUNE.

Evening Prayer.

1
o*

a ss--"-

.H O4

0,0

.i,p

K-a ^

pf"^ .^cecoo^eoior-

; 3)

Birtt^o

S &gt;e35
a

Morning Prayer.

a&gt; -o

^)"

S ^~

rt r-

O4 p t&gt; p

-i

5&gt; : &lt;No"&gt;" H -10 t :

i "o. r.s^o

t ^

&gt;o&gt;c &gt;e*

- 1 TJ1

" to

1-1 !&gt;

"2"g^

a? s

Sol* 10 ^

1 t

P-1

IN
If

M
- S . a t=co

&lt;N

222S

^ "

" OININ

"-I O

C-J

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR JUNE.

Evening Prayer.

J
C4

a sj"

i-l 04

no tcr^oo

rtSS-a ""

NCOTJI1O

d
J

_
r-lev,

a &gt; T " OCO -

M &lt;N

* " cciot^en

o.S

00 s -,

i-l &gt;?3lN
C5

Morning Prayer.

(

C! *

o&gt;

toS*^^^^

S^^

l&gt;

CO
O4

I 2

lf&gt;*^

1-1 * *

. -"to

* to " t-

t~ * co * cv w

*T&gt;

o3 S

1 Kings 1
to 28
2 to v. 26
3

LOt-o ^d

* to

CO **

M
^-l^tocc

SS2S

H o

CALENDAR.

ll
1

^ 1

5 ~

1 5

0&gt; VHfcxJ.DO SO MW^.OO O &gt;*) A

o-d **. M&lt;)^ o-d 0&gt;&lt;~

1 0408

*" tt

&gt;-00

35O-HC*1

^ ia &lt;c r~ co 01

RoJSSSSSSSgg

, 2 ?

a ||l -: &lt;Nco ^-?|?^l^ &gt;-J?o5s^?

o^3&gt; - o

"O CMCo ^* ** J5 "" &gt;O " rH t- " oo w ro " O -"2"

CM CO^i-U

lO**

. 1

- 5 *: * o ^ rt s ^ s

H s S

1 1
1t

u
a

CM o rt
" CM . &gt;

^, (, coco t ;SiaCM 1 oio

o cor~

B a

Jt-

r m - ss f^| ? ^i |i ifi

o &gt; o o
" eo -w* 4

rH CMCM

^"5

cs to

S PH &gt; ^

O "O W

Vi/

&gt;

&gt;. V* &gt;" ~SS^S^SS^^o?32

H 1 "?

T-l

1-5

o
s

||s |a Sgs^^2|s;-co?5S

MrH

I_J

r5!

1O CO ^fJCM

Morninf

5 a, 8 S

g &gt; * &gt; 4;^ S s&gt;:

&gt; ^

2rH M *1

3
1

* THTH^HTHC^Os. Q ^CMojCOCCTt&lt; T H -^^ O^tf

&gt;S &gt; O

&gt; &lt;N

Ol . ^ &gt;C&gt;I*^ ^HrHt*

rH y$ rH rH

&lt;

&gt; CO g . rH &gt;

co " PH co "

^ k 51 &gt;

CO JO

2^-*^ ^^7 ^ ^ "rH I**! t^^^.T)) k^tor- r*^ i&gt;CM

1 r&gt;* ! &gt;

2S^-2So-2o rt eM-2^M rt -2 rtTH 2^5^

4* rH QQ Oi O rH CM rH CO r* rH Utl rH CO rH ^j ^7
rt- "^ TH -*CO "^ 1 ~*rH.

t&gt; O ^"
CM ^

1
*J

mZ . *

"3
o&gt;

*tt*

** ^^CM rH CM

|Z *" 8 ^ ^ rHrH orHWOJ^CMCOCOCOCO

gM g ie CM

cS?^^J

&gt;
O

sco

H rH

&gt;H

50 r^ 5

2 W

S CM

CM C&gt;1

CMrH

&gt; !&gt;

&gt; &gt;

v w j*s^*a ** J|s?s5|a^

t,CM22e

y o ss 1 ;

OQ O^ft^O^O^rHrHO^rHQ^jr^O^^O^^O

j *COrH ^ J^COrHrnCMCM

I* &gt;

&gt; ^

1O CO

__j

^ S co

H
1

&gt; rH

;^ &gt;-ss ^^

w |

i*^

^o-0&lt;u&lt; -or^o rfJo ec -bc -a o

*.^.o flg ,. SS ., : .o S85 j aaa | a

*****

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

JULY IIATH XXXI DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

a
J

^ O* CO

TH B

^ge, S ^.

rf e4 IQ S^

*IO (OC^ICO S^- J IOCD flC^CO^* " ^** ^ -Q gJ aft

2__^ " H ^

flic buSSin h t"for """T^ tnd " 21 ^ S6t agaimt th ^ f July&lt; Th6 MorninK Le88 ns f r this day are noted in the proper office printed hereafter.

1 Lesson.

&lt;M
fi

i-s

&lt;B
X

3
M

2 Lesson.

* fio co t- co a-

&lt;N S ?J e&gt; o

^cqco-^ iocot-oocnOT-iiNcO cmcor-ooci

1-5

1 Lesson.

t* O 1-5

rtrH CM IN tM C^l

ill

*j%f

3 2"^

&gt; H

i IfH

I*!?!

i||

S2S2S

ds 1 -a

llgll?l^ls

SllSSji

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
JULY.

_ .

Evening Prayer.

r jj" &lt;

l *g s "*Srf * c&gt; B* q 5T "I2|^ C

2r~&lt;:

"ir

10 iH

. kl
^oS 6010

CO M

^HCOCOOOOCM

Morning Prayer.

J^CMCO

S^i
* i&gt; .

CO 00
rlcO "-IOO

CD 00

,-, CM^-ICM-H 1 CO t-

SOQ IN . wC0 . - c 1g5 e 1j3 ^S^S^

g^tlCO

_23 ^^
"" Sg *&gt;

^3 &gt; IO GO O j^jjj *&lt; CO OO . ^ Tj&lt; CO CO O &lt;N T-&lt; CO CO

.* "W *

o "M r~ -H

Sf
e

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR JULY.

Evening Prayer.

r c

&lt;3 S of S 5 of^
H "

^ - H ^ M

gr~c

^2 ~*

^^3 . CO O5 ^ _g CO O

oe H

iHCOCOOOOCM
O CM CN CN CO CO

Morning Prayer.

"5 &lt;

a :

^S^Sco SooS^ g 53 s ?3e,c1 -s^S^
:-. ^ &gt;~*~ &gt; rt . ^lo-, &gt; !; *? ^^- &gt;- t-- k ^- &gt; tf "

fc &gt;. -k &gt; A &gt; &gt;_.&gt;i-(i-io&gt; O^ O E&gt; O^ -&lt; HO^ O * O
^ ^rf -*^ to -*^ CO "*^ ^ "*^

05 ^, C"

1 i

^2 M

U ^ IOOOO^JTJ.

^00 . fO *$ co OO O M ^P O OO

O(N.or~ S5^
CMCM*0&lt;NCM CO

CALENDAR.

bcwjjac

&gt;&lt;d^

tfi&lt;^ ^ O T^

- MXJ^I 073 P*H UWj^ 073 0- OIX-JS

rttNM-

KUJCOt-

M OS O (M

i5-^&lt;mcot-cco&gt;o ic-&gt;co;rici

Si^gSSSS

r~ co
"^ -i ^^ r i^. j-t co

2 &gt;

(,;

g: _ _ &lt;* . us 10 cs

-r

^ ^&lt;N-!-"^ 52 t .S ^. _. C S ^. oS c !2 M "=

oo"

Z. G* CM*". CM CM CM " CM*" S ^^

- 5
5 |

rt OJ ^(N CS S S &lt;^

fa
o

a
3

OJ m

ScS K* 1 " 1 T l-4l^ t*^1 ^H

S* J3

^ ^^

rvi

_^_

*^ T **rt" t&gt;b&gt;t&gt; O ~ l 1 tJ

t &lt;

E TAB

X
H

1 ~ l ^ OO^ co c 5 ~ 1o ^ C ^ W * ^"

g^l^^o

s 2 s 2

7-1 CO

ffi

rt ^

3
Q
g

AUGUST

iecond Lesi

| ^ MMI
1 "

7-1 ^ O"" 1 "*

p .

T~*

1 w

* o

^J IM

-c

I ~ csi22 1 ~ -" &lt;N **&gt; to

^"^s &gt; s M

k *" IM ^ OS .
&gt; O^( &gt; I*
g*^ eo JJ

o - gj

s l

- 2 55

o S^^I

&gt;

-
8

|r.&- &gt; So go S S

"""^^ 2^t&gt;: w "^^^&gt;:*t

&gt;

CO*"o t " c ^ -i&gt; Oo t "Ooa t "O^&lt; C "O

us UN to

CM CM

to^CS ^S ^CO " ^ I-

% &gt; &gt;

Eveninj

&gt;a

E S

&lt; tpoo

NCMCM

s c, 1 a a s

OT^^oOOCsO jlOt^OOOtD^*-!

oo
co co
cc c^ o

^ O ^ 1C "^
O &lt;N O ^ H w

COjjq -; " CO oo
(O **l ^ TH

s s^

~ &lt;H

gCMCOTj!K5tOt~CCCnO -ilMCOr)&lt;lOtO fe

&lt;N CO -fHG to

t-00

H "2

i S o

QOi-H cad

First Les

&gt;

-1

^ CO . (N N

CM QCSCOCC

COCO

figuration*

&lt;J

O T

0&lt;X. O^S - 60&lt;J* OH3 OVH M &lt;)^ o ^ bO).0

O 05

i-i CMCOTl

1OO

t-OOClO - ^CO l ^ t OCOr-QOOO - C^W-flAOt&gt;-GCCS

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

AUGUST HATH XXXI DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

2 Lesson.

|,0. ,0,0-

SS|

5
1 Peter 1

M,,

r u

2 Peter 1

c
^

""III

1 Lesson.

S d,

o
i-s ^

i-c CO

-gcow^t-;
3 H

g
^H CTII t~O-
-|

i EH

&lt;eo

Morning Prayer.

d
0}

? -

1 ^

d
1

S -c

1-5

!!
tf^

CO
OIN^CCOO,

*^ " in"
B

Lammas-Day.

[of our Lord.
Transfiguration
Name of Jesus.

tfl

?t_
02

Fast.
&lt;S/. Bartholomew,
[Ap. & Mart.

[Hippo, C. D.
Augustine, B. of
Beheading of
[S.John Baptist.

o"*"

Igggg

d-di

: r -

a
ll

3 ccr~cr

;

^ -.

r: "-/

: :

: t-

; T

- 1.

: -

- ?

in -wo

PH c

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
AUGUST.

Evening Prayer.

O TH rH

!&gt;

5
1 Peter 1

r .

- if

v-4
&gt;H

Q
9e

c
-;
-t

B
&lt;B ~

s f

COOOOO) i-CO Id
A CO CO 1)1 &lt;!&lt; ^.

CP i-l

e ^COO&lt;N !&gt; t cO. &gt; :C
f. T HrtOOl-l t&gt; -

si ^

t^ t~ 01

5 ^ &gt; &gt; -V CO 00

n o o OINCMIN

i-l 01 CO
IN IN IN

&lt;N

O 00 O 0}

Morning Prayer.

co us ci -H co
IN co cmn IN cj co 1-1 co ce &gt;H

.IN -PJ.IN -CO -CO ..

t* . ( . &gt; .1* . &gt; t^.oo S

2 &gt; 2 k 2 &gt; ! *2 &gt; (N(N *

ININMOI^OlioCMCOCN S
&lt;N CM 01 CM CM

CO
CMto 5 ^

&lt;! 1O

T) t- o 3
o IN ^i OJ t^ CO o

&gt; ^ &gt; " 3

UJ^^^t^^OOHJ^

co t- oo 05 ;i

gcoco

1-5

89
41

Proltov20
2

S^ 5

S?3 1 ^H 1-10)
r-li-lt~ CN 01IN

M IN

"
com r-

.CJrt

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR AUGUST.

Evening Prayer.

&lt;a 1-1 i-i

IN co *dcor
"" H

S3
1-3

.CO,

1 Peter 1

B
NCO,C01CO^

O
1-5

l|s -

e&gt;T

&gt;
O&lt;N "-"coin
I

co,-

^^
^. 000 IN &gt; *

CO ^^

1C
&gt; iH

^H04 CO

Eccles. 2

coooecM

Morning Prayer.

t^. -^

3*"S**jj**3**4

0) 5 IN &lt;N O

8
&gt; ?

CO i-l O -^
(NCOOlr-iCOOIN-*

s-Se,^!;^".^

^ cS O^O^O^O^

S "** ^ ** *o ** co ** t&gt;

if IO &lt;O **

c t -

(,:
^

1 Lesson.

s?
86

-2^o.-
08 *| 3

COi-Hri t~t~&lt;N

l-IIN . TH l-HIN

W &gt;&gt; ooo &gt;&gt;:&gt; rat ~ m

d^com t-

OJ-H

CALENDAR.

1
^

0^3 ^ 6M-J3 , WXiXi -0 ^ C*&lt;J^

O O

B*"

&lt;B

^cs^ocor&gt;cco- ;2 co 2; .ncor ; co 2 0-gj S;g cc S cc S o.;

Sab

5 ^^

.*.

5 H

"SX

^ co^o5t,ooo&gt;o,- ; cjco 3; o S r ; co S o.- ? ,co S o s o

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

SEPTEMBER UATII XXX DAYS.

"a
o

QCOTJIIO to
a

t^. 00 C5 O ^ C^

--: -

&lt;!OtO CM^llOtCt-COO&gt;Oi-"IM

CO TJ* O

I-h-IJHHSP

-i"i"

Morning Prayer.

3asssss

1" M

S rH H CM

- "

o) 2coor-o =)* S O"

oo o S a

2.*-.&lt;
P5 ^ ^*

" c^^, N co

^ EN j^tsj

SSS|*

&lt;!&lt;

Giles, Abbot &C.

[Orleans.
Enurcbus Bp.of
Nativ. of the B.
[V. Mary.

* *a 1*3 ^ t^

OQ pQ 5^" pQ^d "* ^ ls&gt;&gt;

v S"" 1 *Ja "^|o

1 i i r "

W H! CQ QQ ^ od

8 fl

o"*

3Non.
Prid.Non.

Nonse.

-i

fi 1 "

J^ S e8 c3 3 3 c* &lt; ^ c* -* 3 c5 S T
U toifiT^esc^^-iocioot^oir

33 S

^co -g

P-I

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
SEPTEMBER.

Evening Prayer.

a" eo &gt;&lt; 10 to

t-OOOTO-HCMCO^IOtO oCCO^&lt;IOtOt-OOO&gt;O--CN

CO-* &lt;O

a&gt;

Jer.2tov20
3

o
rK t~

r
-

1 T-

* "

S8sa , s ,, s

IOCO i-l
^CMCMCM

e Tl "* 10 SS3

&gt;
3

Morning Prayer.

2 s

N oo

^. "

0&gt;SS;

&gt; m &gt;*

\&gt;0

&gt; c* o w co ^ CD w r^ .S

CS W ^^ K^ ^ &gt;. &gt;

oa -H

-;.

o &gt; o" 5 e *""

~. - j -- ~
* t-

T-lrHCMINeMC^CMeOeOCOCO

85g55.V

00 O

^"1&lt;

&gt;

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR SEPTEMBER.

Evening Prayer.

T(l IO to t- 00 O&gt; O i-

ICMCO^WtO QOICOT)&lt;IO&lt;

or-oooiOi-iCMCO

Jer.2tov20
3

2 S

IOCO-H

^co^^V
"^ * o o o

O -** -*J -^
^00 O5O
T fIB

&gt;

&lt; t-

Morning Prayer.

&lt;M

S"~

00
00

.CM

o &gt;1-I1-

! S .s s .s8 8 .8 s .a?a?a

;OT - &gt;: &gt; &gt; &gt; o &gt; o^;

o r* oo o S^^H*"*

Si o^o 00 ^^^^ 5 ^^^^^""^"

&lt;-&gt;*&gt;" -

* *-

00 OCM-*t~ .
CO ^f * * -^ &gt;
J

: ? !

&gt;

CALENDAR.

.V. Michael &
All Angeli,

-bC&lt;-^0^0^6C&lt;&lt;AOT30V,6IMj^O^OSH6e&lt;&lt;^OT3&gt;-. 60

i-INCOTHOtOt~COCO-H

c^i eo ^ 10 to t* oo o o 1-1 CM co ** o to r oo eft c$

,H i-li-i -J i-l rt ^H i-l Ol CM CM CS d CM CM (N CM CM CO

t- _,J:

S S,,,

1-1 10 .

t O * to 00 - ** S
O^O ^ V^tD N ^Ot~S e0 5 "

5 SlO rt SoCCa^o

3 ^Sio

-s

-(N -(N .&lt;N . 0-"^ &gt;: (, p.

=&gt;o&gt;o&gt;&gt;cZ2t,2 &gt; &gt; 3 t

ajio-^o-wt^-^oo* 3 ^^ *" 1

;oj&gt;2|^|2^

; ^2 &gt;
&gt; "SS

J4 ec t~ cc * if** 2 S JS*

2! in S . ^

&gt;

P-I

" " cs

^ 00 *"*

fH rH

be
a

TX! =8

^ " "* a " t; -^oS

in 3^

t os

E TABL

-&lt;rf ^ O ^* *S
^10

oo re^

.00

N (S3

3S -H

. . N

03
H

10 b. f . &gt; 00" -&lt;

g. co ^lI"-= (NCO f 22"&gt;s| 1N

&gt; Jc,

&lt;!
Q
55
H

^,sa ^. w ^

H g &gt;

&lt;N

&gt; *. o

tT o &gt; = co

S ^ ^ - 1 &lt;

N s

H-i

^o r-os- 13 ^^

ww.^eg-*2a

o &gt;**.

ana &gt;-s d ^K * &ja

00 S [&gt;

if*"

s 1 II

&lt;! tsj rt

d
g

2 JO OS &lt;N5&lt; CO &gt;OQ O&gt; O

oSoo^ocSr, -

^?o^o^oi^o ^ 03^0^5

. &gt; . &gt; . (&gt; .^| t&gt;

t- * J 00"* a CS - * J O **

^ **"

re &gt; o
J9J*

a&gt;

p * (J

rM rt OS &lt;H o C-) N
S ** S

^ N S

^ 3

Evening

Lesson.

i?;*-.iJ3*S*.L:

KOJ5 "S " H 1 &lt;*

f3 CO tw ^ CO CO O N

e-i^,

3^
3 2

Wre^k"^ 0&gt;? g g B

fi w^

"l^

^ re

rt ^

-&lt;

jare^io&lt;D-"iNT)i^iNe&lt;jt SIM

oo E

w 5 g

H ^

i&gt;

__ i ~ t

ta
1

co ^o3 - ^

lo"- S"-^ P Sf i- 1^5
2 - | &lt;N =8 ia ^ |3

*T* -A 00 ^ O J3 CSffi
K ^ "S^M &gt;- rt fc*

re J3 ooJa eo 10 1 os *-i

gMg ^

CO &gt;

^S o

&lt;

3 | l

*
J

1
[ \

&lt;

; s

&lt;j

HINW-.100t~000.0-.(NreT).K&gt;&gt;t-&lt;X

0~*.0.0tt.~

S rew

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

OCTOBER HATH XXXI DAYS.

PH
be

a
o

~ c ^
jj..^..^^, ,y*

2 "3

PH O

*St. Luke the Evangelist [Sds. 1832-1871 J
t-8. Simon &lt;fe S. Jude, A. &lt;Se M. [Prop. Bk., Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1832.]

1 Lesson.

^a jg

-HCOIO

Morning Prayer.

2 Lesson.

Jj 10 so t~ oo c o ^ n collate o . c co ^ 10 to t~ oo a&gt; o H e* o ^)&lt; us &lt;c t-

* ^

1 Lesson.

t~ ** i-t

^5 t~rttoir r-
^^....^ag^

&lt;eowt-o&gt; a^tooo

OlM^"

l M f 3 ^^

a| J | ^3 g^g
| &gt; JW, o| ^|_g a "

"S *^ Q ""^ oW "Q ? d&lt;

^ ^J3&gt;3 S

v a f, (-**: . &lt;*
PH fa OQ Hi :*asQ u

Fast.
S. Simon & Jude
[Ap. & M.

8 - . . - . 30

-4

s cs ^ "5 "3 "3 "a "3

^ o 10 ^ eo -g

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
OCTOBER.

Evening Prayer.

S
1

&lt;N

to^
^,d W PH

-&lt;

C&lt;I C* ^ ^H ^* S^ i-H

"5-CO ^ &gt;&gt;,** S

&gt;s

i-ii-irt 5 ^ 05 fl

1 ^

&gt;-5

* to oo

Morning Prayer.

&lt;N

^&gt;

s ci

lo^

3 S-2 2 S S g a o- S" S 10 ^

~ 2 2

^S . or^^^
t^

cf ^S rt

.10t~05 -l c3 . rj
1 BS 1^

O5K5t-

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR OCTOBER.

Evening Prayer.

d
ei

S^^ 10 505 Srt23 c3 e * &lt; =&gt;_&lt; stogNcsTf^

r*^* (* PH Q

1 Lesson.

I^|JW OOCOH W

S8 Q

1-5

^COOO

Morning Prayer.

2 Lesson.

* Soco-Soo - ^ 3 S

"Casals |a d- 5 " 2 5

SSS c itjeo tor~

!-s?-"?

f~oo SS

00 ,-f

1 Lesson.

.-H - s-- 1 ^

:- -s:

o S o S ^wwl* """

t? ^

| ^1^1

CALENDAR.

*_
^

at. Simon ana
[SI. Judej

&lt;J^ 0^ 0&gt;&lt;~ b^^ 0^5 0- 00&lt;1^ 073 0- **!,n OT3

W M&lt; j^o

i-C i &lt;oo^J &lt; tocorooc&gt;o*-tc*eo &lt; ^*io&lt;Di&gt;oooo^-c^co^o

S?5SSSS

S S^ S 5 ^ ^

&gt; ol2 &gt;^- (N *" &gt; ^"- ^^ f; - 2 ^ ^^ ^^ &gt;- 2 &gt; it.

I^S^^gSa- 1 l^^f 10 !^ 50 ^! 03 !" 2 ^^

is "ajj ^ ^ "a

S * -^ co e
&gt; o - N . ^P.-^ O ^

&gt;

Q,^*^r*io&gt; &gt; ^ io^ i OOio c ^^ ^ QQiHOi^ *o

&gt;~ si". ^ &gt; &gt; ^ ^ l&gt; "22 ^ &lt; - ^ 22 ^(N ^ oo^

H
g

^ S3 5 " ^S"

t-^

3 i-l fl^HP"^g * H C5* H t^- ^^ *CO

[ OQ S O^* 1 ^ ^hT " ^^

:,ENDAR

NOVEM

K
1

Second ]

155 rt^N

_c
^5

&lt;J

First Lesson.

". rHg CO o^ 00

, o -^ Ui 00 _ .

"~! rS w o! o

:c traditional n

"" cs

&gt; CO O

(

:j?25 &gt;~ &gt;~ ^. ^-^ P.-^ &gt;&gt; ^ z~~* i

1
i

&gt;S N 43 co ^&lt; 10 w r. oo S^Srt^.^S ^

5S JH

be
.2

^ 2 S ^ *

" P* ^ ^ t*

&gt;

C !* H . ^2^S^22s^ ^^ S f g;

ioo 1 " 11 ^ y^*S t *o t&gt; l&gt; M o ^ OT (I ^ O S S

E* 8 * 1 . ooSusSeoSS ** o" 25 *" 1 " 3 ""

^- ^ ^ p:^ ^2 ^ rt
S S g

t.
1

&lt; 1 rH "-I

, S rt m b

jco^* 3O*co t 2 f jo*cc t &lt;j&lt;iotDr~noc5O^HCjco ^wcc^io+jNeo

??
afl

H AM .g (ij

OH W i-j ^

&lt;x

&gt;-v

OO IM i-l

=
o

t^ t lOTfim * *"" T(&lt;

&lt;&lt;

P t^. "*~*o** *^* ^ *r^ HJ W-*J* -*^C3O -*^
"^ " l01 " "

All Sail

e
tf

* o. W c. .. ^ ^ o. ^, ^ o^ .^ .

6 1

.... SSgasaSS .o Saaaaa!aa8 . aa8

THE CALENDAR WITH THE TABLE OF LESSONS.

NOVEMBER HATH XXX DAYS.

Evening Prayer.

&lt;M

N *" &gt;-l ,H rl d,H

CO^^CMCOTPIO^C^CoS^^iOoSc^CO^g^^^OICO^WO

"o H H H N g^gB

NOTE, That (a) Ecclus. 25, is to be read only to v. 13 ; and (b)
Ecclus. 30, only to v. 18 ; and (c) Ecclus. 46, only to v. 20.

Eccles.*17

_AS____s J l fl

Morning Prayer.

1
h-1
IM

Luke 18

5 ^C &gt;-

I? &lt;

/.
3

Eccles.*16

b _j J3

1
a
^

i i-s ^&o. 5 ^s^dals II

1JIJ - * *J 2 *?*^ S *

s. H -S - | & t-fl o-a 1
* s fl - 3 ai2.a g
i.g as-gM gsa^ 5

a *Cc8S rSx

ft&lt;i-3 W M S W OO O ^

U J

a T3 g "3

h 1332333215353555(335555655^

* K ^ oo------- rt ^

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR
NOVEMBER.

Evening Prayer.

o&gt;

! f *** ^ *^&L

*Abbreviation for " Ecclesiasticus."

&lt;3 &lt;N N H &lt;N^ (M^ ^
.2 fl J3 ^ **

Q ^ (*^ N ^ o

Morning Prayer.

2 Less.

John 11 to
v. 30

11 TT qn

^ to t 00 os ^

O&gt; *"* """ &lt;Mr-l CN^rt O

to .a A ^ i

A TABLE OF LESSONS FOR NOVEMBER.

Evening Prayer.

CO^l &lt;N )&lt;lQ&lt;BlNCoS CO -*&gt;OoS!N&gt;*) 3 ^2 ^j CJ CO TlHO O

Mr_J ^g

^ LLo^coSSco^^, ^"^^.^ 000 ?^ e

|li|NW^ s 1

Morning Prayer.

&lt;N

John 11 to
v. 30

M.M

23^ Td^io" 5 t- t ~oo CC o S 2 H

00
DO

- - ^,H 0,^
oa ^3 A . - ^ w
O c3COc3COCI&gt;3 F QCO*3 &C*4 COOt*OlHCO -HCO ^COlOt^Oi ^&lt;N

III | Iwl ""s M 2 ~

CALENDAR.

1
1

i
*

73 ^M)^c&gt;r3e Kj^o^c - bc&lt; ^o^ a) w M &lt; j J=u &lt;p

^&lt;N

s^iosot-ooosOi-KNCOTtiat-t^ccoo^c-ico-fi-oor^oocso

r- t o &gt;^&lt; O &gt;-l

" oo ** ei " o

Si- ^

" fla a&gt;- co
&gt;

o ""o

1-1 ON *&gt;

OS
CO

to o i~

) C&lt; "0 =v T-C 10
I .C* .&gt;-i .^-(

&lt;rt S! S

in JH 2

coto

S52

65555^

J &lt; hiy&lt; ^2 o O CC&lt;1 X! O -O C3 &lt; 6CT&lt;

". ~ 8 H "=

W H ~| PH ^ ^

a :

&gt;

_a
"3

CE.

OQ
&gt;&gt;
&lt;&lt;

b
4&gt;

? ^oJ C,0-CM W ,,0,O.COC,0^03,

lOOf

I??

3 S^

a
a

g
&lt;

Morning

f ^

cs 1-1 T-H x^ 1 c-icscscocor:co:o^j.^^i.Tj.^j*ioio 101010

ia
to

E CALENDAR ^

DECEM]

*&gt; c w 8 i fa =8 fej

j5-|| || || i

ilia ft 5^ 3

13
L

- .

3 . S
* ^

i^ P

r! ^

Silvester.Bisbop

s fl . a - 2 i

g ,|,|^ ISSSSSS^J^ooooooooooc

&gt;I

- &lt;.

3COC

" OT Zi P^ e&gt;~~~i~**~~~

o
fa

*~ ** ** a

1 ~ tl ~ lf ~ *^H p^ p^ O

^ - ^

a c

- -

10 O C
1-3*-
00

tt&gt;

. t^-OiC^^t.OaOOC^Tt.cOCX3OC^*1.COOOOC4^ O CO O

-
a

OO&gt; * C5 Tf. O 00 f-

1-1 f

w
3

o&gt;

OQ &gt; &gt; i-*o^ &gt; O* &gt; i-&lt;o^O * O^O^O &gt; ^ &gt; cscsC4csc : i
-g -c ^CO-^T). -S o -S (, * oo - o, ^3 o

&gt; . &gt;

&lt;H

*J i-lrt rti-l^-c^-lN

O4 C

&lt;1

Morning

^
O 00 ^ CO 1O r* C5 ^* ?? 1C t C3 ^^ CO 3 t^ G&gt; -* U3 r* O

es 1-1 ii ^-N esuctooeocococo i Tif^iTi.^ ioio jioioio

W CM

&lt;N

a ""i S ?

rH rt

5
2 John

Tr&gt;hn

j S

i
a

E
c

i
3

Evening

^ 1-1^1 CM CM03COCOCO. *T)-q. 1O1O lOOtS

1 1

CM^
&lt;

55O
O

;

OO&gt; 1&lt; O&gt; 1" 00 i-l t-

S^E

5
1

^ &gt; &gt;%" &gt; &gt; &gt;%" &gt;" &gt;o&gt; &gt;&lt; ^ &gt; &gt;Si3SSS

j ^ co ^ ! J ^ H ?o T ^r^.^ H ao^ H ci^ H o^

CM C-

| &gt;"

Morning

^ *H

*""* C*l

w *

cou

&gt;1O

&gt;co

C
&

&lt;

)

&lt;
C

! i

5-
55

Jnnoce?*/**

&gt;

M C**OT!&lt;~*^0^&lt;~ 5*^,3 &lt;,, 60^

&gt; c

)*.*

e^J

i-lSr-rti-l^HTHr-ICM?3e&lt;lC^IMC

SS5

SIS

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

TABLES AND EULES

FOR THE MOVE ABLE 1 AND IMMOVEABLE 1 FEASTS;

TOGETHER WITH THE DAYS OP FASTING AND ABSTINENCE
THROUGH THE WHOLE YEAR.

RULES

TO KNOW WHEN THE MOVEABLE 1 FEASTS AND HOLY-DAYS BEGIN.

ASTER-DAY, on which the rest depend, is always the first Sunday
after the Full Moon, which happens upon or next after the
Twenty -first day of March; and if the Full Moon happen upon a
Sunday, Easter-day is the Sunday after.

But Note, That the Full Moon,
for the purposes of these Rules
and Tables, is the Fourteenth Day
of a Lunar Month, reckoned ac
cording to an ancient Ecclesiastical
computation, and not the real or
Astronomical Full Moon.

Advent-Sunday is always the nearest Sunday to the Feast of St.
Andrew, whether before or after.

Septuagesima
Sexagesima
Quinquagesima
Quadragesima J
Rogation- Sunday 1
Ascension-day
Whitsunday
Trinity- Sunday J

j- Sunday is

Nine

Eight
Seven

Weeks before
Easter.

Six

Five Weeks

Forty Days
Seven Weeks

- after Easter.

. Eight Weeks.

A TABLE OF FEASTS,

TO BE OBSERVED IN THIS CHURCH THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.

All Sundays in the Year.

The Circumcision of our Lord JESUS CHRIST.

The Epiphany.

The Conversion of St. Paul.

The Purification of the Blessed Virgin.

St. Matthias the Apostle.

The Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin.

1 See note on p. 40.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

2 f TABLES OF THE MOVE-
ABLE AND IMMOVE-
ABLE FEASTS,

AND OF THE DATS OP FASTING

AND ABSTINENCE, THROUGH

THE WHOLE YEAR.

A TABLE OF THE FEASTS

THAT ARE APPOINTED TO BE OB
SERVED IN THIS CHURCH
THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.

All Sundays in the year.

The Circumcision of our Lord

Jesus Christ.
The Epiphany.
Monday and Tuesday in Easter

Week.
The Ascension of our Lord Jesus

Christ.
Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun-

Week.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]
TABLES AND RULES

FOR THE MOVEABLE AND IM-
MOVEABLE FEASTS,

Together with the Days of Fasting

or Abstinence, through the

whole Year.

R ULES to know when the Move-
able Feasts and Holy-Days begin.

VASTER-DAY (OK which the
" rest depend) is always the
First Sunday after the Full Moon
which happens upon, or next after
the Twenty-first Day of March;
and if the Full Moon happens upon
a Sunday, Easter-Day is the Sun
day after.

Advent-Sunday is always the
nearest Sunday to the Feast of
St. Andrew, whether before or after.

Septuagesima "I -2
Sexagesima 1 * .
Quinquagesima F s
Quadragesima J d|

Nine
Eight
Seven
.Six

Weeks
before
Easter.

Bogation-

( Five

Sunday

Weeks

Ascension-

Forty

Day i a,

Days

after

Whitsunday

Seven
Weeks

Easter.

Trinity-

Eight

Sunday

Weeks

A TABLE OF ALL THE FEASTS

THAT ARE TO BE OBSERVED
IN THE CHURCH OF ENG
LAND THROUGHOUT
THE YEAR.

All

our

Sundays in the Year.
The Circumcision of

Lord Jesus Christ.
The Epiphany.
The Conversion of St. Paul.
The Purification of the

Blessed Virgin.
St. Matthias the Apostle.
The Annunciation of the

Blessed Virgin.

2 In the Prop. Book these Tables occur immediately after the Preface ; they
are moved to this place for the sake of comparison.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

St. Mark the Evangelist.
St. Philip and St. James the Apostles.
The Ascension of our Lord JESUS CHRIST.
St. Barnabas the Apostle. 1
The Nativity of St. John Baptist. 2
St. Peter the Apostle.
St. James the Apostle.
The Transfiguration of our Lord
JESUS CHRIST.

St. Bartholomew the Apostle.

St. Matthew the Apostle.

St. Michael and all Angels.

St. Luke the Evangelist.

St. Simon and St. Jude the Apostles.

All Saints.

St. Andrew the Apostle.

St. Thomas the Apostle.

The Nativity of our Lord JESUS CHRIST.

St. Stephen the Martyr.

St. John the Evangelist.

The Holy Innocents.

Monday and Tuesday in Easter-week.

Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun-week.

A TABLE OF FASTS.

Ash- Wednesday. Good Friday.

1 The words the Apostle are here wanting in all American Books (except
some editions of the Sd. of 1845, in which they were introduced without
authority) until they were inserted by the action of the Conventions of 1883
and 1886.

2 We have " St. John the Baptist " in all American Books until the Sd. of
1892, which omits "the" in accordance with the reading of the MS. and
Sealed Books.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

The Nativity of our Lord Jesus
Christ.

A TABLE OF OTHER FEASTS

WHICH MAY BE OBSERVED
IN THIS CHURCH.

The Conversion of St. Paul.

The Purification of the Blessed

Virgin.

St. Matthias the Apostle.
The Annunciation of the Blessed

Virgin.

St. Mark the Evangelist.
St. Philip and St. James, the

Apostles.
St. Barnabas.

The Nativity of St. John Baptist.
St. Peter the Apostle.
St. James the Apostle.
St. Bartholomew the Apostle.
St. Matthew the Apostle.
St. Michael and All Angels.
St. Luke the Evangelist.
St. Simon and St. Jude, the

Apostles.
All Saints.

St. Andrew the Apostle.
St. Thomas the Apostle.
St. Stephen the Martyr.
St. John the Evangelist.
The Holy Innocents.

DAYS OF FASTING OK
ABSTINENCE,

APPOINTED TO BE OBSERVED
IN THIS CHURCH.

Ash- Wednesday. Good-Friday.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

St. Mark the Evangelist.
St. Philip and St. James

the Apostles.
The Ascension of our Lord

JESUS CHRIST.
St. Barnabas.
The Nativity of St. John

Baptist.

St. Peter the Apostle.
St. James the Apostle.
St. Bartholomew the Apostle.
St. Matthew the Apostle.
St. Michael and all Angels.
St. Luke the Evangelist.
St. Simon and St. Jude

the Apostles.
All Saints.

St. Andrew the Apostle.
St. Thomas the Apostle.
The Nativity of our Lord.
St. Stephen the Martyr.
St. John the Evangelist.
^ The Holy Innocents.

Monday and Tuesday in Easter-
Week.

Monday and Tuesday in Whitsun-
Week.

A TABLE

OP THE

VIGILS, FASTS, AND DAYS
OF ABSTINENCE,

TO BE OBSERVED IN THE YEAR.

The Nativity of our Lord.
The Purification of the

Blessed Virgin Mary.
The Annunciation of the

Blessed Virgin.
Easter-Day.
Ascension- Day.
&gt; Pentecost.

Saint Matthias.
^ (^ Saint John Baptist.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

OTHER DAYS OF FASTING,

ON WHICH THE CHURCH REQUIRES SUCH A MEASURE OF ABSTINENCE

AS IS MORE ESPECIALLY SUITED TO EXTRAORDINARY ACTS

AND EXERCISES OP DEVOTION.

I. The Forty Days of Lent. 2 ( The First Sunday in Lent.

II. The Ember-days at the Four Seasons, J The Feast of Pentecost.

being the Wednesday, Friday and ] September 14, and Decem-
Saturday after [ her 13.

III. The three Rogation-days, being the Monday, Tuesday, and Wed

nesday before Holy Thursday, or the Ascension of our Lord.

IV. All the Fridays in the Year, except Christmas-day.

2 The Season of Lent [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793].
3d ed. p. 294.

Vide Bp. White s Memoirs,

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

OTHER DAYS OF FASTING
OR ABSTINENCE

WHICH MAY BE OBSERVED IN
THIS CHURCH.

1st. The Forty Days of Lent.

2d. The Wednesday, Friday, and
Saturday after the first Sun
day in Lent, the Feast of
Pentecost, September 14, and
December 13.

3d. The Monday, Tuesday, and
Wednesday before the Fes
tival of the Ascension.

4th. All the Fridays in the year,
except Christmas Day.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Saint Peter.

Saint James.

Saint Bartholomew.

Saint Matthew.

Saint Simon and Saint

Jude.

Saint Andrew.
Saint Thomas.
All Saints.

NOTE, That if any of these Feast-
Days fall upon a Monday, then the
Vigil or Fast-Day shall be kept
upon the Saturday, and not upon
the Sunday next before it.

DAYS OF FASTING, OR
ABSTINENCE.

I. The Forty Days of Lent.

II. The Ember-Days
at the Four Sea
sons, being the
Wednesday, Fri
day and Saturday
after...,

r The 1st Sun
day in Lent.
The Feast of
Pentecost.
September 14.
December 13.

III. The Three Rogation-Days, being
the Monday, Tuesday, and Wed
nesday, before Holy Thursday, or
the Ascension of our LOKD.

IV. All the Fridays in the Year, ex
cept CHKISTMAS-DAY.

CERTAIN SOLEMN DAYS,

FOR WHICH PARTICULAR SERVICES ARE APPOINTED.

I. The Fifth Day of November,
being the Day kept in Mem
ory of the Papists Conspiracy.
II. The Thirtieth Day of Janu
ary, being the Day kept in
Memory of the Martyrdom
of King Charles the First.

III. The Twenty-ninth Day of
May, being the Day kept in
Memory of the Birth and
Return of King Charles the
Second.

IV. The Twenty-fifth Day of
October, being the Day on
which His Majesty began His
happy Reign.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

In addition to the above, the first Thursday in November (or, if any
other day be appointed by the Civil Authority, then such day) shall be
observed as a Day of Thanksgiving to Almighty God, for the Fruits of
the Earth, and all other Blessings of his merciful Providence.

E numbers prefixed to the
several days in the foregoing
Calendar, between the twenty-first
Day of March and the eighteenth
Day of April, both inclusive, de
note the Days upon which those
Full Moons do fall, which happen
upon or next after the twenty-first
Day of March, in those years of
which they are respectively the
Golden Numbers ; and the Sunday
Letter next following any such
Full Moon points out Easter-day
for that Year. All which holds
until the Year of our Lord
1899 inclusive ; after which Year
these, the places of these Golden
Numbers will be to be changed, as
is hereafter expressed. 2

To find Easter-day, look in, etc.

^TABLES FOR FINDING
THE HOLY DAYS.

A TABLE TO FIND EASTER-DAT,
PROM THE PRESENT TIME TILL
THE YEAR 1899, INCLUSIVE.

This table contains, etc.

1 As these Tables are of very little general interest, and have undergone
frequent changes, so that it would be a difficult matter to arrange them in
parallel columns, it has not been thought necessary to reprint them.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

1st. The fourth day of July, unless
it happen on Sunday, and
then on the day following; to
be observed with prayer and
thanksgiving to Almighty
God, for the inestimable bless
ings of religious and civil
liberty.

2d. The first Thursday in Novem
ber; to be observed with
prayer and thanksgiving to
Almighty God, for the fruits
of the earth and all the other
blessings of his merciful provi
dence.

1 1 TABLES for finding the Holy-
Days.

A TABLE to find Easter-Day,
from the present Time till the Year
1899 inclusive.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

A TABLE to find EASTER-
DAY from the present Time, till
the Year 1899, inclusive, accord
ing to the foregoing Calendar.

This table contains, etc.

This Table contains, etc.

2 Prior to the Sd. of 1892 this paragraph was printed as a footnote to the
Tables of Lessons for March and April, vide p. 63.

[Sd. 1892]

A TABLE TO FIND THE

DOMINICAL OR SUNDAY

LETTER.

A TABLE TO FIND EASTER-
DAY,

PROM THE YEAR OF OUR LORD
1786, TO THE YEAR OP OUR LORD
2013, BOTH INCLUSIVE, BEING THE
TIME OP TWELVE CYCLES OP THE
MOON.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ANOTHER TABLE TO FIND
EASTER,

TILL THE YEAR 1899, INCLUSIVE.

A TABLE OF THE DAYS

ON WHICH EASTER

WILL FALL

FOR THIRTY-EIGHT YEARS, BEING
THE TIME OP TWO CYCLES OF
THE MOON. 1

A TABLE OF THE MOVEABLE 2 FEASTS,

ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL DAYS THAT EASTER CAN POSSIBLY PALL

UPON.

A TABLE TO FIND EASTER-
DAY,

FROM THE YEAR 1900 TO THE YEAR
2199, INCLUSIVE.

GENERAL TABLES

FOR FINDING THE DOMINICAL OR SUNDAY LETTER, AND THE PLACES
OF THE GOLDEN NUMBERS IN THE CALENDAR.

Table I. Table I.

Table II.

Table II.
Table III.

1 Vide Bp. White s Memoirs, 3d ed., p. 294, note 2.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Another TABLE to find EASTER till the year 1899, inclusive.

A TABLE of the Days on

which Easter will fall for thirty-
eight Years, being the time of two
Cycles of the Moon. 1

A TABLE of the MOVE-
ABLE FEASTS for fifty-two
Years according to the foregoing
Calendar.

A TABLE of the MOVEABLE FEASTS, according to the several
Days that EASTER can possibly fall upon.

A TABLE to find Easter, from the year 1900 to the year 2199,

inclusive.

GENERAL TABLES for finding the Dominical or Sunday Letter, and the
places of the Golden Numbers in the Calendar.

Table I.
Table II.
Table III.

THE ORDER FOR

MORNING AND EVENING
PRAYER,

DAILY TO BE SAID AND USED
THROUGHOUT THE TEAR.

E Morning and Evening
_L Prayer shall be used in the
accustomed place of the Church,
Chapel, or Chancel ; except it shall
be otherwise determined by the
Ordinary of the Place. And the
Chancels shall remain as they have
done in times past.

Vide note on p. 40.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-18711

Note on the Dominical Letter for the 29th day of February :
No Dominical Letter is assigned to the 29th day of February in the
American Prayer Book of 1790, nor in the Proposed Book of 1786, nor in the
MS. or Sealed Books of the Church of England. In the Standard of 1793 a
letter (d) was for the first time set against this day, and was continued in
the subsequent Standards. In the Lectionary of 1883, in the Book Annexed
of the same year, and in the Book Annexed as Modified this letter was
omitted and a blank left opposite the 29th day, as in English Prayer Books.
This omission in the Lectionary, although a correction, does not seem to have
been made by any express action of the General Convention, and therefore
in the Standard of 1892 the letter d is found restored. If the ancient ecclesi
astical method of computation is followed and the day between the 23d and
25th of February regarded as the place of intercalation in a leap year, c and
not d is the letter for the 29th day. For this intercalary day (the 24th) is
leaped over by moving the Sixth Day before the Calends of March with its
letter forward one day, or rather by counting this day twice (from which
the year is called Bissextile) so that the blank opposite the 29th day in the
column of letters is filled up thus :

24
25
26
27

28
29

7Cal.
6Cal.
6Cal.
5Cal.
4Cal.
3 Cal.
Prid. Cal.

Saint Matthias.

It is thought, however, by some, that the setting down of a twenty -ninth
day to February by the revisers of 1661 (previous to that time but twenty-
eight days were noted) amounted to a legislative act making this date the

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

And here is to be noted, that
such Ornaments of the Church,
and of the Ministers thereof, at all
times of their Ministration, shall
be retained, and be in use, as were
in this Church of England, by the
Authority of Parliament, in the
Second Year of the Reign of
King Edward the Sixth.

intercalary day, although there is no express word to that effect in the book
of 1662. See Butcher s The Ecclesiastical Calendar ; its Theory and Construction,
Dublin, 1877, pp. 22-29, and Brady s Clavis Calendaria, London, 1812, Vol.
I. pp. 13-26. The retention, however, in the Prayer Book of the term
Bissextile Year, and the fact that the revisers of 1661 gave no Letter to the
29th day would seem to militate against this view. And Dr. Nicholl, after
considering all the arguments adduced in its support, concludes that the old
method of intercalation, established by the statute law of England as well
as by the ancient canon law, still continues in force. See his Commentary
on the Book of Common Prayer, London, 1712. With Dr. Nicholl agrees the
learned Dr. Samuel Seabury in his scholarly work, The Theory and Use of the
Church Calendar, New York, 1872, pp. 53-61. The last part of the rubric for
determining the Dominical letter as it stands in the English Book, and as it
stood in the American Book prior to the recent revision, reads Note, that in
all Bissextile or Leap Years, the Letter found as above will be the Sunday Letter
from the intercalated day exclusive, to the end of the year." So that follow
ing the ecclesiastical method of computation, which makes the 24th day the
intercalated day, the Dominical Letter in 1880 was d down to and including
the fourth Sunday of February ; but the fifth Sunday coming after the
intercalation, its letter was c. The new rubric in the Sd. of 1892 reads :
" Note, That in all Bissextile or Leap years, the Letter under the number
marked with an asterisk is the Sunday Letter for the Months of January
and February," ete. This, if taken strictly, would seem to imply that the
intercalation does not take place between the 23d and the 25th, and that
even when February has five Sundays, they all have the same letter.
Whether General Convention by this change of phraseology consciously
intended to set aside the ecclesiastical rule of intercalation, and to make the
29th of February the intercalary day is a question. But if such change was
intended, why retain any longer the term " Bissextile Year"?

MORNING- PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE ORDER FOR DAILY

MORNING PRAYER.

The Minister shall always begin
the Morning Prayer, by reading
one or more of the following
Sentences of Scripture.

On any day not a Sunday, he
may omit the Exhortation fol
lowing, saying instead thereof,
Let us humbly confess our sins
unto Almighty God, and may
end the Morning Prayer with
the Collect for Grace and 2
Cor. xiii. 14.

On any day when the Holy
Communion is immediately to
follow, the Minister may, at his
discretion, pass at once from the
Sentences to the Lord s Prayer,
first pronouncing, The Lord be
with you. Answer. And with thy
spirit. Minister. Let us pray.

The MINISTER 1 shall begin
the MORNING PRAYER, 1 by
reading one or more of the fol
lowing Sentences of Scripture.

HE Lord is in his holy temple ; let all the earth keep silence
before him. Hob. ii. 20.

I was glad when
they said unto me,
We will go into the
house of the LORD. Psalm cxxii. 1 .

From the rising of the sun even
unto the going down of the same,
my name shall be great among the
Gentiles; and in every place in
cense shall be offered unto my
Name, and a pure offering : for my
Name shall be great among the
heathen, saith the Lord of hosts.
Mai. i. 11.

Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be
alway 2 acceptable in thy sight, Lord, my strength and my Redeemer.
Psalm xix. 14, 15. 3 *

1 Changed in the Standard of 1822 (which followed an ed. of 1818) to the
present mode of printing.

2 " Always " until the Sd. of 1892. Vide the Psalter.

MORNING- PRAYER.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

THE ORDER FOR

DAILY MORNING PRAYER.

The Minister shall begin the
MORNING PRATER, by read
ing, with an audible voice, some
of the following sentences of
scripture.

HE Lord is in his holy
temple; let all the
earth keep silence
before him. Hab.
ii. 20.

From the rising of the sun even
unto the going down of the same,
my name shall be great among
the Gentiles; and in every place
incense shall be offered unto my
name and a pure Offering ; for my
name shall be great among the
heathen, saith the Lord of Hosts.
Mai i. 11.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE ORDER FOR

MORNING PRAYER,

DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.

At the beginning of Morning
Prayer the Minister shall read
with a loud voice some one or
more of these Sentences of the
Scriptures that follow. And
then he shall say that which is
written after the said Sentences.

3 Psalm xix. 14. [Ed. 1790 (1791), Sds. 1793-1871.]
* Vide note on p. 97.

MORNINa PRAYER.

Christmas.

Epiphany.

[Sd. 1892]

Grace be unto you, and peace,
from God our Father, and from
the Lord Jesus Christ. Phil. i. 2.

Repent ye, for the Kiagdom of
heaven is at hand.

,-v, ,-- .. ... n Advent.

St. Matt. 111. 2.

Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
make straight in the desert a high
way for our God. Isaiah xl. 3.

Behold, I bring you good tidings
of great joy, which shall be to all
people. For unto you
is born this day in the
city of David a Saviour, which is
Christ the Lord. St. LuJceii. 10, 11.

From the rising of the sun even
unto the going down
of the same my Name
shall be great among the Gentiles;
and in every place incense shall be
offered unto my Name, and a pure
offering: for my Name shall be
great among the heathen, saith the
LORD of hosts. Mai. i. 11.

Awake, awake; put on thy
strength, Zion; put on thy
beautiful garments, Jerusalem.
Isaiah lii. 1.

Is it nothing to you, all ye that
pass by? behold, and G 00a

see if there be any sor- Friday.

row like unto my sorrow which is
done unto me, wherewith the
LORD hath afflicted me. Lam. i. 12.

He is risen. The Lord is risen
indeed. St. Mark xvi.
6. St. Luke xxiv. 34.

This is the day which the LORD
hath made; we will rejoice and be
glad in it. Psalm cxviii. 24.

Seeing that we have a great
High Priest, that is
passed into the heav
ens, Jesus the Son of God, let us
come boldly unto the throne of
grace, that we may obtain mercy,
and find grace to help in time of
need. Heb. iv. 14, 16.

Because ye are sons, God hath
sent forth the Spirit
of his Son into your

Easter.

Ascension.

Whitsunday.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

MORNINa PRAYER.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Bp. White referring to the sentences of Scripture placed by the revisers of
1789 at the beginning of Morning and Evening Prayer in addition to those in
the English Book, says : "The two (sic) texts placed in front of the other ini
tiatory sentences were designed to give solemnity to the opening of the service;
and yet, I do not know whether they may not have had an unfavourable conse
quence not foreseen. The compilers evidently designed to begin with peni
tence and confession ; but we have lived to witness an increasing propensity
to begin with a psalm, without any special reference to those subjects. Such
a thing never happened, within my knowledge, before the said date : but
whether it was the result of introducing the two texts, otherwise so very
proper, I will not determine. Perhaps it would have been better to have
placed them after the other texts." (Letter to Bp. Brownett, printed in Bp.
Perry s History of the American Episcopal Church, Vol. II., p. 115.)

MORNING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

hearts crying, Abba, Father. Gal.
iv. 6.

There is a river, the streams
whereof shall make glad the city
of God, the holy place of the
tabernacles of the Most High.
Psalm xlvi. 4.

The hour cometh, and now is,
when the true worshippers shall
worship the Father in spirit and
in truth. St. John iv. 23.

Holy, holy, holy, Lord God
Almighty, which was, Trinity-
and is, and is to come. Sunday.
Rev. iv. 8.

When the wicked man turneth away from his wickedness that he hath
committed, and doeth that which is lawful and right, he shall save his
soul alive. Ezek. xviii. 27.

I acknowledge my transgressions : and my sin is ever before me.
Psalm li. 3.

Hide thy face from my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities. Psalm
H. 9.

The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit : a broken and a contrite
heart, God, thou wilt not despise. Psalm li. 17.

Rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord
your God : for he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great
kindness, and repenteth him of the evil. Joel ii. 13.

To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses, though we
have rebelled against him ; neither have we obeyed the voice of the Lord
our God, to walk in his laws which he set before us. Dan. ix. 9, JO.

Lord, correct me, but with judgment; not in thine anger, lest
thou bring me to nothing. Jer. x. 24. Psalm vi. 1.

Repent ye ; for the Kingdom of
heaven is at hand. St. Matt. iii. 2.

1 will arise and go to my father, and will say unto him, Father, I
have sinned against heaven, and before thee, and am no more worthy to
be called thy son. St. Luke xv. 18, 19.

Enter not into judgment with thy servant, Lord ; for in thy sight
shall no man living be justified. Psalm cxliii. 2.

If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is
not in us ; but if we confess our sins, God is faithful and just to forgive
us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 1 St. John
i. 8, 9.

^[ Then the Minister shall say,

DEARLY beloved brethren, the Scripture moveth us in sundry
places, to acknowledge and confess our manifold sins and wick
edness ; and that we should not dissemble nor cloak them before the
face of Almighty God our heavenly Father ; but confess them with an
humble, lowly, penitent, and obedient heart ; to the end that we may obtain

MORNINa PRAYER.

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

When the wicked man turneth away from his wickedness that he
hath committed, and doeth that which is lawful and right, he shall
save hia soul alive. Ezek. xviii. 27.

I acknowledge my transgressions, and my sin is ever before me.
Psal li. 3.

Hide thy face from my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities.
Psal li. 9.

The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite
heart, God, thou wilt not despise. Psal. li. 17.

Rend your hearts and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord
your God : for he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great
kindness, and repenteth him of the evil. Joel. ii. 13.

Lord, correct me, but with judgement; not in thine anger, lest thou
bring me to nothing. Jer. x. 24. Psal. vi. 1.

Repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. St. Matth. iii. 2.

1 will rise, and go to my father; and will say unto him, Father, I
have sinned against heaven, and before thee, and am no more worthy
to be called thy son. St. Inike xv. 18, 19.

Enter not into judgement with thy servant, Lord; for in thy sight
shall no man living be justified. Psal. cxliii. 2.

If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is
not in us: but if we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive
us our sins, and to cleanse us for all unrighteousness. 1 St. John i. 8, 9.

DEARLY beloved brethren, the scripture moveth us in sundry
places to acknowledge and confess our manifold sins and wicked
ness ; and that we should not dissemble nor cloke them before the face
of Almighty God our heavenly Father ; but confess them with an hum
ble, lowly, penitent, and obedient heart ; to the end that we may obtain

100 MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

forgiveness of the same, by his infinite goodness and mercy. And
although we ought, at all times, humbly to acknowledge our sins
before God ; yet ought we chiefly so to do, when we assemble and meet
together to render thanks for the great benefits that we have received
at his hands, to set forth his most worthy praise, to hear his most holy
word, and to ask those things which are requisite and necessary, as well
for the body as the soul. Wherefore I pray and beseech you, as many
as are here present, to accompany me with a pure heart, and humble
voice, unto the throne of the heavenly grace, saying

A General Confession.
H To be said by the whole Congregation, after the Minister, all kneeling. 1

A LMIGHTY and most merciful Father ; We have erred, and strayed
JLA_ from thy ways like lost sheep. We have followed too much the
devices and desires of our own hearts. We have offended against thy
holy laws. We have left undone those things which we ought to have
done ; And we have done those things which we ought not to have done :
And there is no health in us. But thou, Lord, have mercy upon us,
miserable offenders. Spare thou those, God, who confess their faults.
Restore thou those who are penitent ; According to thy promises declared
unto mankind, in Christ Jesus our Lord. And grant, most merciful
Father, for his sake ; That we may hereafter live a godly, righteous,
and sober life ; To the glory of thy holy Name. Amen. 2

The Declaration of Absolution, or Remission of Sins.
1[ To be made by the Priest alone, standing ; the people still kneeling. 3

A LMIGHTY God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who desireth
/v not the death of a sinner, but rather that he may turn from his
wickedness and live, hath given power, and commandment, to his Minis
ters, to declare and pronounce to his people, being penitent, the Abso
lution and Remission of their sins. He pardoneth and absolveth all
those who truly repent, and unfeignedly believe his holy Gospel. Where
fore let us beseech him to grant us true repentance, and his Holy Spirit,
that those things may please him which we do at this present ; and that
the rest of our life hereafter may be pure and holy ; so that at the last
we may come to his eternal joy, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

T[ The People shall answer here, and at the end of every Prayer, Amen.

1 Until the Sd. of 1845 this rubric stood thus as in the Sealed Books :
^A general Confession to be said by the whole Congregation after the Minister,

all kneeling.

2 In the Ed. of 1790 and the Sd. of 1793 the word Amen is everywhere
printed in Italics, but in the Sd. of 1822 it was for the first time printed in
Eoman type at the end of prayers to be said by the Minister and people
together, or by the Minister alone.

MORNING PRAYER. 101

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

forgiveness of the same, by his infinite goodness and mercy. And al
though we ought at all times humbly to acknowledge our sins before
God ; yet ought we most chiefly 4 so to do, when we assemble and meet to
gether, to render thanks for the great benefits that we have received at
his hands, to set forth his most worthy praise, to hear his most holy
word, and to ask those things which are requisite and necessary as well
for the body as the soul. Wherefore I pray and beseech you, as many
as are here present, to accompany me with a pure heart and humble
voice, unto the throne of the heavenly grace, saying after me:

^[ A general Confession to be said of 6 the whole Congregation after
the Minister, all kneeling.

A LMIGHTY and most merciful Father, We have erred and strayed
_JL_ from thy ways like lost sheep : We have followed too much the
devices and desires of our own hearts : We have offended against thy holy
laws : We have left undone those things which we ought to have done ; and
we have done those things which we ought not to have done ; And there is
no health in us. But thou, Lord, have mercy upon us, miserable offenders.

Spare thou those, God, who
confess their faults : restore thou
those who are penitent ; according
to thy promises, declared unto
mankind in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Spare thou them, God, which
confess their faults. Restore thou
them that are penitent; Accord
ing to thy promises declared unto
mankind in Christ Jesu our Lord.

And grant, most merciful Father, for his sake ; That we may here
after live a godly, righteous, and sober life, To the glory of thy holy
Name. Amen. 6

A Declaration concerning the
forgiveness of Sins; to be made
by the Minister alone, standing ;
the People still kneeling.

The Absolution, or Remission
of sins, to be pronounced by the
Priest alone, standing ; the peo
ple still kneeling.

A LMIGHTY God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 7 desireth
J-JL not the death of a sinner, but rather that he may turn from his
wickedness, and live; and hath given power, and commandment, to his
Ministers, to declare and pronounce to his people, being penitent, the
Absolution and Remission of their sins : He pardoneth and absolveth
all them that 8 truly repent, and unfeignedly believe his holy Gospel.
Wherefore let us beseech him to grant us true repentance, and his Holy
Spirit, that those things may please him, which we do at this present ;
and that the rest of our life hereafter may be pure, and holy ; so that at
the last we may come to his eternal joy; through Jesus Christ our Lord.

*|[ The people shall answer here, and at the end of all other prayers,

Amen.

3 Until the Sd. of 1845 this rubric was printed thus :

H" The Declaration of Absolution, or Remission of Sins ; to be made by the
PKIEST alone, standing ; the people still kneeling.

4 we chiefly [Prop. Bk.] 5 to be said by [Prop. Bk.]
6 Amen [Prop. Bk.]

7 The Prop. Bk. omits "who."
8 those who [Prop. Bk.]

102 MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Or this.

A LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy
.xT\_ hath promised forgiveness of sins to all those who, with hearty
repentance and true faith, turn unto him; Have mercy upon you;
pardon and deliver you from all your sins ; confirm and strengthen you
in all goodness ; and bring you to everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen. 1

^[ Then the Minister shall kneel, and say the Lord s Prayer ; the Peo
ple still kneeling, and repeating it with him, both here, and whereso
ever else it is used in Divine Service.

OUR, Father, who art in Heaven, Hallowed be thy Name; Thy
kingdom come ; Thy Will be done on Earth, As it is in Heaven;
Give us this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses, as we
forgive those who trespass against us ; And lead us not into temptation ;
But deliver us from evil : For thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and
the Glory, For ever and ever. Amen.

^[ Then likewise he shall say,
Lord, open thou our lips.
Answ. And our mouth shall show forth thy praise.

^[ Here, all standing up, the Minister shall say,

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answer. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world
without end. Amen. 2

1 " The introducing in this place of the second Absolution, the same as in
the Communion Service, has been objected to on a ground not foreseen. My
view of the subject, and I suppose that of others, was as follows. The words
of the first Absolution fall short of the precatory form which prevailed in
the Primitive Church, and indeed, seems below its name : for altho it
affirms a certain authority in the speaker, he is not made to exercise the
authority on those before him, however possessed of the necessary requisites.
The other form in the Communion Service (sic, but probably a slip for "Visi
tation Service ") properly discarded from ours, is in a tone not warranted by
ancient usage. The unforeseen objection has been grounded on a wish to
restrict the precatory form to the time and to the recipients of the Com
munion. I fear that this countenances the delusion of recourse to the holy
ordinance as a periodical sponge. Perhaps a similar abuse may be inci-

MORNING PRAYER.

103

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then the Minister shall kneel, and say the Lord s Prayer with an
audible voice; the people also kneeling, and repeating it with him,
both here, and wheresoever else it is used in Divine Service.

OUR Father, who art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy Name ; Thy
Kingdom come ; Thy will be done
in earth, As it is in heaven ; Give
us this day our daily bread ; And
forgive us our trespasses, as we for
give those who trespass against us ;
And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil : for thine
is the kingdom, and the power,
and the glory, for ever and ever.
Amen.

^[ Then likewise he shall say,
Lord, open thou our lips :
Answ. And our mouth shall

shew forth thy praise.

Minister. God, make speed to

save us.

Answ. Lord, make haste to

help us.

^[ Here all standing up, the Min
ister shall say,

OUR, Father, which art in
heaven, Hallowed be thy
Name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done in earth, As it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daily
bread. And forgive us our tres
passes, As we forgive them that
trespass against us. And lead us
not into temptation ; But deliver
us from evil: For thine is the
kingdom, the power, and the glory,
for ever and ever. Amen.

^[ Then likewise he shall say,

Lord, open thou our lips.

Answ. And our mouth shall
shew forth thy praise.

Priest. God, make speed to
save us.

Answ. Lord, make haste to
help us.

^[ Here all standing up, the Priest
shall say,

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answ. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be:
world without end. Amen.

dental to Mr. Wheately s notion of the Minister s reading of the Absolution
in the Service. The correct doctrine, as apparent to me, is, that the truth
in the form applies at any time, and by whomsoever said, the proper condi
tions being found, and that the only difference between its being declared
by a proper Minister, or by another person, is, that the former is acting
nnder a commission, a circumstance the most likely to wing what he says
with comfort." (Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownett.)

2 In American Books the Gloria Patri both here and in Evening Prayer was
without the Amen until the Sd. of 1845, in some editions of which the
"Amen" was inserted. The word was formally introduced in the
Sd. of 1871. Vide Report of the Committee of 1844, and a Letter of the Rev.
T. W. Coit, D. D., printed in the Journal of the Convention of 1868,
pp. 455, 474.

104

MORNING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Minister. Praise ye the Lord.
Answ. The Lord s name be praised.

Then shall be said or sung the following Anthem ; except on those
days for which other Anthems are appointed ; and except also, when
it is used in the course of the Psalms, on the nineteenth day of the
month.

Venite, exultemus Domino.

OCOME, let us sing unto the Lord, Met us heartily rejoice in the
strength of our salvation.

Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving, and show our
selves glad in him with Psalms.

For the Lord is a great G-od ; and a great King above all gods.

In his hand are all the corners of the earth ; and the strength of the
hills is his also.

The sea is his, and he made it ; and his hands prepared the dry land.

come, let us worship and fall down ; and kneel before the Lord,
our Maker.

For he is the Lord our God ; and we are the people of his pasture,
and the sheep of his hand.

worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness ; let the whole earth
stand in awe of him.

For he cometh, for he cometh to judge the earth ; and with right
eousness to judge the world, and the people with his truth. 2

Then shall follow a Portion of
the Psalms, as they are ap
pointed, or one of the Selections
of Psalms. And at the end of

Then shall follow a PORTION of
the Psalms, as they are appoin
ted, or one of the SELECTIONS
of Psalms set forth by this

1 By the action of the Conventions of 1889 and 1892, all the Canticles, as
well as the Psalter, are in the Standard of 1892 punctuated with the musical
colon, as in the English Book.

2 "We left out the latter part of the Venite as being limited to the
condition of the Jews, but I wish we had ended with the seventh verse, as

MORNING PRAYER.

105

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Minister. Praise ye the Lord.
Answ. The Lord s Name be

praised.

^[ Then shall be said or sung this
Psalm following : except on
Easter Day, upon which another
Anthem is appointed. Psal. 95. 3

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Priest. Praise ye the Lord.
Answ. The Lord s name

praised.

^[ Then shall be said or sung this
Psalm following: except on
Easter Day, upon which another
Anthem is appointed: and on
the Nineteenth day of every
Month it is not to be read here,
bnt in the ordinary course of the
Psalms.

Venite, exuTtemus Domino.
Psalm xcv.

OCOME, let us sing unto the Lord : let us heartily rejoice in the
strength of our salvation.

Let us come before his presence with thanksgiving: and shew
ourselves glad in him with psalms.

For the Lord is a great God : and a great King above all gods.

In his hand are all the corners of the earth : and the strength of the
hills is his also.

The sea is his, and he made it : and his hands prepared the dry land.

come, let us worship, and fall down : and kneel before the Lord
our Maker.

For he is the Lord our God : and we are the people of his pasture,
and the sheep of his hand.

To-day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts : as in the
provocation, and as in the day of temptation in the wilderness:

When your fathers tempted me : proved me, and saw my works.

Forty years long was I grieved with this generation, and said : It is
a people that do err in their hearts, for they have not known my ways.

Unto whom I sware in my wrath : that they should not enter into
my rest.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be: world
without end. Amen.

Then shall follow the Psalms in
order as appointed, and instead
of saying the Gloria Patri at
the end of each Psalm, let it be

Then shall follow the Psalms in
order as they are appointed.
And at the end of every Psalm
throughout the Year, and like-

there is now an awkward repetition of the two added verses in the nine
teenth day of the month." (Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell).

3 See the rubric which stands in the Prop. Bk. after the Psalter and before
the Anthem for Christmas Day, beginning "Note That in all future editions,"
etc."

106

MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

every Psalm, and likewise at
the end of the Venite, Bene-
dicite, Benedictus, Jubilate,
may be, and at the end of the
whole Portion, or Selection from
the Psalter, shall be sung or said
the Gloria Patri :

GLORY be to the Father, and
to the Son : and to the

Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is

now, and ever shall be : world

without end. Amen.

^[ At the end of the whole Portion
of the Psalms or Selection from
the Psalter, the Gloria in ex-
celsis may be sung or said in
stead of the Gloria Patri.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Church. And at the end of
every Psalm, and likewise at
the end of the Venite, Bene-
dicite, Jubilate, Benedictus,
Cantate Domino, Bonum est
confiteri, Deus misereatur,
Benedic Anirna mea MA Y be
said or sung the GLORIA PATRI ;
and at the end of the whole
Portion, or Selection of Psalms
for the day SHALL be said
or sung the GLORIA PATRI, or
else the GLORIA IN EXCELSIS,
as followeth:

Gloria in Excelsis.

GLORY be to God on high,
and on earth peace, good
will towards men. We praise
thee, we bless thee, we worship
thee, we glorify thee, we give
thanks to thee for thy great glory,
Lord God, heavenly King, God
the Father Almighty.

Lord, the only begotten Son,
Jesus Christ; Lord God, Lamb
of God, Son of the Father, that
takest away the sins of the world,
have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world,
have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world
receive our prayer. Thou that
sittest at the right hand of God
the Father, have mercy upon us.

For thou only art holy ; thou
only. art the Lord; thou only,
Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art
most high in the glory of God the
Father. Amen. 1

Then shall be read the first Lesson, according to the Table or Calen
dar ; after which shall be said or sung the following Hymn?

1 The " Gloria in Excelsis was introduced under the notion that the singing
of it would add to the beauty of the service. I wish we had left it in its
restriction to the end of the Communion Service. It adds to the length of
the other service, confessedly rendered too long by the junction of services

MORNING PRAYER.

107

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

said only at the end of the whole
portion of Psalms; or, in the
place thereof, let the following
Anthem be said or sung :

GLORY be to God on high,
and in earth peace, good
will towards men. We praise thee,
we bless thee, we worship thee, we
glorify thee, we give thanks to thee
for thy great glory, Lord God,
heavenly King, God the Father
Almighty.

Lord, the only begotten Son
Jesus Christ ; Lord God, Lamb
of God, who hast taken away the
sins of the world, and now sittest
at the right hand of God the
Father, have mercy upon us.

For thou only art holy; thou
only art the Lord ; thou only,
Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art
most high in the glory of God the
Father. Amen.

Then shall be read the first
Lesson, according to the Table
or Kalendar; after which shall
be said or sung the following
Hymn.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

wise at the end of Benedicite,
Benedictus, Magnificat, and
Nunc dimittis, shall be repeated,

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

Answ. As it was in the begin
ning, is now and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen.

Then shall be read distinctly
with an audible voice the First
Lesson, taken out of the Old
Testament, as is appointed in
the Calendar, except there be
proper Lessons assigned for
that day : He that readeth so

intended to be distinct." (Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.)

2 This rubric was divided into two in Sd. of 1845, and was reunited by
the Commitee of 1892.

108 MORNING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793-1871]

^[ Note, That before every Lesson, the Minister shall say, Here begin-
neth such a Chapter or Verse of such a Chapter of such a Book ;
and after every Lesson, Here endeth the First or the Second Lesson.

Te Deum laudamus.

WE praise thee, God ; x we acknowledge thee to be the Lord.
All the earth doth worship thee, the Father everlasting.
To thee all Angels cry aloud ; the Heavens, and all the Powers therein ;
To thee Cherubim and Seraphim, continually do cry,
Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabaoth ;
Heaven and Earth are full of the Majesty of thy glory.
The glorious company of the Apostles praise thee.
The goodly fellowship of the Prophets praise thee.
The noble army of Martyrs praise thee.

The holy Church, throughout all the world doth acknowledge thee ;
The Father, of an infinite Majesty ;
Thine adorable, true, and only Son ;

Also the Holy Ghost, the Comforter.
Thou art the King of Glory, Christ.
Thou art the everlasting Son of the Father.

When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man, thou didst humble thy
self to be born of a Virgin.

When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death, thou didst open
the kingdom of Heaven to all believers.

Thou sittest at the right hand of God, in the glory of the Father.

We believe that thou shalt come, to be our Judge.

We therefore pray thee, help thy servants, whom thou hast redeemed
with thy precious blood.

Make them to be numbered with thy saints, in glory everlasting.

Lord, save thy people, and bless thine heritage.

Govern them, and lift them up for ever.

Day by day we magnify thee;

And we worship thy name ever, world without end.

Vouchsafe, Lord, to keep us this day without sin.

Lord, have mercy upon us, have mercy upon us.

Lord, let thy mercy be upon us ; as our trust is in thee.

Lord, in thee have I trusted ; let me never be confounded.

1 Vide note ( l ) on p. 104.

MORNINa PRAYER.

109

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

standing and turning himself,
as he may best be heard of all
such as are present. And after
that, shall be said or sung, in
English, the Hymn called Te
Deum laudamus, daily through
out the Year.

^[ Note? That before every Lesson the Minister shall say, Here be-
ginneth such a Chapter, or Verse of such a Chapter, of such a Book:
And after every Lesson, Here endeth the First, or 2 the Second Lesson.

Te Deum Laudamus.

WE praise thee, God : we acknowledge thee to be the Lord.
All the earth doth worship thee : the Father everlasting.
To thee all Angels cry aloud : the Heavens, and all the Powers therein.
To thee Cherubin and Seraphin : continually do cry,
Holy, Holy, Holy : Lord God of Sabaoth.
Heaven and earth are full of the Majesty : of thy Glory.
The glorious company of the Apostles : praise thee.
The goodly fellowship of the Prophets : praise thee.
The noble army of Martyrs : praise thee.

The holy Church throughout all the world : doth acknowledge thee ;
The Father: of an infinite Majesty;

Thine adorable, true : and only
Son;

Also the Holy Ghost : the Comforter.
Thou art the King of Glory : Christ.
Thou art the everlasting Son : of the Father.

Thine honourable, true : and
only Son ;

When thou tookest upon thee
to deliver man : thou didst not ab
hor the Virgin s womb.

When thou tookest upon thee
to deliver man : thou didst humble
thyself to be born of a pure Virgin.

When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death : thou didst open
the kingdom of Heaven to all believers.

Thou sittest at the right hand of God : in the glory of the Father.

We believe that thou shalt come : to be our Judge.

We therefore pray thee, help thy servants : whom thou hast redeemed
with thy precious blood.

Make them to be numbered with thy Saints : in glory everlasting.

Lord, save thy people : and bless thine heritage.

Govern them : and lift them up for ever.

Day by day : we magnify thee ;

And we worship thy Name : ever world without end.

Vouchsafe, Lord : to keep us this day without sin. .

Lord, have mercy upon us : have mercy upon us.

Lord, let thy mercy be upon
us : as our trust is in thee.

Lord, let thy mercy lighten
upon us : as our trust is in thee.

Lord, in thee have I trusted ;
let me never be confounded.

2 In the Prop. Bk. both these words are in Eoman type.

110 MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Or this Canticle.
JBenedicite, omnia opera Domini

OALL ye Works of the Lord, bless ye the Lord; 1 praise him, and
magnify him for ever.

ye Angels of the Lord, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye heavens, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him for
ever.

ye waters that be above the firmament, bless ye the Lord ; praise
him, and magnify him for ever.

all ye powers of the Lord, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and mag
nify him for ever.

ye Sun and Moon, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Stars of Heaven, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Showers and Dew, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Winds of G-od, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Fire and Heat, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Winter and Summer, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Dews and Frosts, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Frost and Cold, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Ice and Snow, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him
for ever.

ye Nights and Days, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Light and Darkness, bless ye the Lord ; .praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Lightnings and Clouds, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and mag
nify him for ever.

let the Earth bless the Lord ; yea, let it praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Mountains and Hills, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and mag
nify him for ever.

all ye green Things upon the Earth, 2 bless ye the Lord ; praise him,
and magnify him for ever.

ye Wells, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him for
ever.

ye Seas and Floods, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

1 Vide note ( J ) on p. 104.

2 upon earth [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1838] ; corrected in the Sd. of 1845 in
accordance with the MS. and Sealed Books and the Prop. Bk.

MORNING PRAYER.

Ill

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ Or this Canticle,
3 J3enedicite, omnia opera Domini.

OALL ye Works of the Lord,
bless ye the Lord : praise, etc.

ye Angels of the Lord, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Heavens, bless ye the Lord :
praise him, etc.

ye Waters that be above the
firmament, bless ye the Lord : etc.

all ye Powers of the Lord,
bless ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Sun and Moon, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Stars of heaven, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Showers and Dew, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Winds of God, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Fire and Heat, Wess ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Winter and Summer, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Dews and Frosts, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Frost and Cold, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Ice and Snow, bless ye the
Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Nights and Days, bless ye
the Lord: praise him, etc.

ye Light and Darkness, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Lightnings and Clouds,
bless ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

let the Earth bless the Lord :
yea, let it praise him, etc.

ye Mountains and Hills, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

all ye Green Things upon the
earth, bless ye the Lord : etc.

ye Wells, bless ye the Lord :
praise him, etc.

ye Seas and Floods, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

3 The Benedicite does not appear in Morning Prayer of the Proposed
Book ; but was placed at the end of the Psalter with a rubric permitting
it to be used on the 31st day instead of the psalms of the preceding day.

112

MORNING- PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ye Whales, and all that move in the Waters, bless ye the Lord ;
praise him, and magnify him for ever.

all ye Fowls of the Air, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and mag
nify him for ever.

all ye Beasts and Cattle, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and mag
nify him for ever.

ye Children of Men, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

let Israel bless the Lord ; praise him, and magnify him for ever.

ye Priests of the Lord, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Servants of the Lord, bless ye the Lord ; praise him, and magnify
him for ever.

ye Spirits and Souls of the Righteous, bless ye the Lord ; praise
him, and magnify him for ever.

ye holy and humble Men of heart, bless ye the Lord ; praise him,
and magnify him for ever.

^[ Then shall be read, in like man
ner, the Second Lesson, taken
out of the New Testament, ac
cording to the Table or Calen
dar.

^[ And after that shall be sung or
said the Hymn following: but
Note, That, save on the Sun
days in Advent, the latter por
tion thereof may be omitted.

Benedictus. St. Luke i. 68.

BLESSED be the Lord God of
Israel : for he hath visited
and redeemed his people ;

And hath raised up a mighty
salvation for us : in the house of
his servant David;

As he spake by the mouth of
his holy Prophets : which have
been since the world began ;

That we should be saved from
our enemies : and from the hand
of all that hate us.

Then shall be read, in like man
ner, the Second Lesson, taken
out of the New Testament, ac
cording to the Table or Calen
dar, and after that, the follow
ing Psalm : l

MORNINa PRAYER.

113

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then shall be read in like man
ner the Second Lesson, taken
out of the New Testament. And
after that, the Hymn following.

St. Luke 1, 68.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

ye Whales, and all that move
in the waters, bless ye the Lord : etc.

all ye Fowls of the air, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

all ye Beasts and Cattle, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Children of Men, bless ye
the Lord : praise him, etc.

let Israel bless the Lord :
praise him, etc.

ye Priests of the Lord, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Servants of the Lord, bless
ye the Lord : praise him, etc.

ye Spirits and Souls of the
Righteous, bless ye the Lord : etc.

ye holy and humble Men of
heart, bless ye the Lord : etc.

Ananias, Azarias, and Misael,
bless ye the Lord : praise him, and
magnify him for ever.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is now,
and every shall be : world without
end. Amen.

^[ Then shall be read in like man
ner the Second Lesson, taken
out of the New Testament. And
after that, the Hymn following ;
except when that shall happen
to be read in the Chapter for the
Day, or for the Gospel on Saint
John Baptist s Day.

Benedictus. St. Luke i, 68.

BLESSED be the Lord God of Israel : for he hath visited and
redeemed his people ;

And hath raised up a mighty salvation for us : in the house of his
servant David ;

As he spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets : which have been
since the world began ;

That we should be saved from our enemies : and from the hands of
all that hate us :

1 This rubric was divided into two by the Standard of 1845.

114

MORNING- PRATER.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

[Sd. 1892]

To perform the mercy promised
to our forefathers : and to remem
ber his holy covenant ;

To perform the oath which he
sware to our forefather Abraham :
that he would give us ;

That we being delivered out of
the hand of our enemies : might
serve him without fear ;

In holiness and righteousness
before him : all the days of our
life.

And thou, child, shalt be called
the prophet of the Highest : for
thou shalt go before the face of the
Lord to prepare his ways ;

To give knowledge of salvation
unto his people : for the remission
of their sins.

Through the tender mercy of our
God : whereby the day-spring from
on high hath visited us ;

To give light to them that sit
in darkness, and in the shadow of
death : and to guide our feet into
the way of peace.

* Or this Psalm.

Jubilate Deo. Psalm c.

OBE joyful in the Lord, all ye lands j 1 serve the Lord with glad
ness, and come before his presence with a song.
Be ye sure that the Lord he is God ; it is he that hath made us, and
not we our selves ; we are his people, and the sheep of his pasture.

go your way into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts
with praise ; be thankful unto him, and speak good of his Name.

For the Lord is gracious, his mercy is everlasting : and his truth
endureth from generation to generation.

^[ Or this Hymn.

Benedictus. St. Luke i. 68.

"DLESSED be the Lord God of

IJ Israel, for he hath visited

and redeemed his people ;

MORNING PRAYER.

115

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

To perform the mercy promised to our forefathers : and to remember
his holy covenant ;

To perform the oath which he sware to our forefather Abraham : that
he would give us ;

That we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies : might serve
him without fear,

In holiness and righteousness before him : all the days of our life.
And thou, Child, shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest : for thou
shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ;

To give knowledge of salvation unto his people : for the remission of
their sins,

Through the tender mercy of our God : whereby the day-spring from
on high hath visited us ;

To give light to them that sit in darkness, and in the shadow of
death : and to guide our feet into the way of peace.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with
out end. Amen.

Or this.

Psal. 100.

Or this Psalm.

Jubilate Deo. Psalm c.

OBE joyful in the Lord, all ye lands: serve the Lord with glad
ness, and come before his presence with a song.
Be ye sure that the Lord he is God ; it is he that hath made us, and
not we ourselves : we are his people, and the sheep of his pasture.

go your way into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts
with praise ; be thankful unto him, and speak good of his Name.

For the Lord is gracious, his mercy is everlasting : and his truth
endureth from generation to generation.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

1 Vide note C 1 ) on p. 104.

110

MORNINa PRAYER.

Then shall be said the Apostles
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing. And any
Churches may, instead of the
words, He descended into hell,
use the words, He went into the
place of departed spirits, which
are considered as words of the
same meaning in the Creed.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793^1871]

And hath raised up a mighty
salvation for us, in the house of
his servant David ;

As he spake by the mouth of
his holy Prophets, which have been
since the world began ;

That we should be saved from
our enemies and from the hand of
all that hate us. 1

^[ Then shall be said the Apostles
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing. And any
Churches may omit the words,
He descended into Hell, or may,
instead of them, use the words,
He went into the place of de
parted Spirits, which are con
sidered as words of the same
meaning in the Creed.

I BELIEVE in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and
earth :

And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord ; Who was conceived by
the Holy Ghost, Born of the Virgin Mary ; Suffered under Pontius
Pilate, Was crucified, dead, and Buried; He descended into Hell, 2
The third day he rose again from the | The third day he rose from the
dead ; He ascended into Heaven, And sitteth on the right hand of God
the Father Almighty ; From thence he shall come to judge the quick
and the dead.

I believe in the Holy Ghost; The holy Catholic Church; The com
munion of Saints; The forgiveness of sins; The resurrection of the
body, and the life everlasting. Amen.

^ Or this.
T BELIEVE in one God, the Father Almighty, etc. 3

^[ And after that, these Prayers following, all devoutly kneeling ; the
Minister first pronouncing,

The Lord be with you.

1 " The omission from the Benedictus was on the same principle with that
from the Venite : but I wish it had ended with the third verse. (Letter of
Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.)

2 Through a misunderstanding between the two Houses of General Conven
tion of 1789 this article was printed in the edition of 1790 in italics and placed
between brackets thus : [He descended into Hell ] ; this was corrected by order
of General Convention in the Standard of 1793. Vide Bp. White s Memoirs,
Sd. ed. p. 174, and the correspondence between Bp. Seabury, Bp. White, and

MORNING PRAYER.

117

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then shall be said the Apostles 1
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)}

^[ Then shall be sung or said the
Apostles Creed by the Minister
and the people, standing ; ex
cept only such days as the Creed
of St. Athanasius is appointed
to be read.

I BELIEVE in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and
earth :

And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord, Who was
conceived by the Holy Ghost, Born of the Virgin Mary, Suf
fered under Pontius Pilate, Was crucified, dead, and buried;
4 The third | He descended into hell ; The third

day he rose again from the dead, He ascended into heaven,
And sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty ; from
thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead.

1 believe in the Holy Ghost; The holy Catholick Church ; The Com
munion of Saints ; the Forgiveness of sins ; The Resurrection of the
body, And the life everlasting. Amen.

And after that, these Prayers
following, all devoutly kneeling ;
the Minister first pronouncing,

Minister.
you:

The Lord be with

And after that, these Prayers
following, all devoutly kneeling ;
the Minister first pronouncing
witli a loud voice,
The Lord be with you.

Dr. Parker, printed in Bp. Perry s History of the American Episcopal Church,
Vol. II. pp. 128-131.

3 The Niceue Creed is here printed at length.

4 Vide the Letter of the Abps. of Canterbury and York to the Convention
of 1786, printed in the Journal, and reprinted hereafter among the Appen
dices, also Bp. White s Memoirs, 3d ed. pp. 125, 133, and his Lectures on the
Catechism, p. 33. See also Bp. Seabury s letter of June 20th, 1789, to Bp.
White in Perry s Hist. Notes and Doc. p. 384.

118

MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Answ. And with thy spirit.
Minister. Let us pray.

Lord, show thy mercy upon us.
Answ. And grant us thy salvation.

Minister. God, make clean our hearts within us.
Answ. And take not thy Holy Spirit from us.

Then shall follow the Collect for the day, except when the Com
munion Service is read ; and then the Collect for the day shall be
omitted here. 1

1 "The omission of the succeeding Lord s Prayer, the abbreviation of what
is alternately said by the Priest and the people, and the conditional dispens-

MORNINa PRAYER.

119

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Answ. And with thy spirit.
Minister. Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

*|[ Then the Minister, Clerks, and
People, shall say the Lord s
Prayer with a loud voice.

OUR Father, which art in hea
ven, Hallowed be thy Name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be
done in earth, As it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread.
And forgive us our trespasses, As
we forgive them that trespass against
And lead us not into tempta-
deliver us from evil.

us.

tion ; But
Amen.

Then the Priest standing up,
shall say,

Lord, shew thy mercy upon us ;
Answer. And grant us thy salvation.

and

Minister. Lord, bless
preserve these United States ;

Answer.

Minister. Endue thy Ministers
with righteousness ;

Answ. And make thy people
joyful.

Lord, save the

Priest.
King;
And mercifully hear us when we call upon thee.

Priest. Endue thy Ministers
with righteousness ;

Answer. And make thy chosen
people joyful.

Priest. Lord, save thy people ;

Answer. And bless thine in
heritance.

Priest. Give peace in our time,
Lord ;

Answer. Because there is none
other that fighteth for us, but only
thou, God.

Priest. God, make clean our
hearts within us ;

Minister. God, make clean
our hearts within us ;

Answer. And take not thy Holy Spirit from us.

Then shall follow three Collects;
the first of the Day, which shall
be the same that is appointed at

ing with the Collect for the day, rest on grounds which must be obvious.
(Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.}

120

MORNINa PRATER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A Collect for Peace.

OGOD, who art the author of peace and lover of concord, in knowl
edge of whom standeth our eternal life, whose service is perfect
freedom : defend 1 us thy humble servants, in all assaults of our enemies ;
that we, surely trusting in thy defence, may not fear the power of any
adversaries, through the might of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

A Collect for Grace.

OLORD, our heavenly Father, Almighty and everlasting God, who
hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day ; defend us
in the same with thy mighty power, and grant that .this day we fall into
no sin, neither run into any kind of danger ; but that all our doings,
being ordered by thy governance, may be righteous in thy sight, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

A Prayer for the PRESIDENT of the United States, and all in civil

Authority.

OLORD, our heavenly Father, the high and mighty Ruler of the
universe, who dost from thy throne behold all the dwellers upon

1 The use of an initial capital letter for the word introducing the petition
of a Collect although without authority in the MS and Sealed Books is
followed in the Oxford edition of 1775 and in the Prop. Bk. It was intro
duced into American Books by the Standard of 1845, and has been followed
by the Sds. of 1871 and 1892.

2 The Litany here follows in the Prop. Book as part of Morning Prayer. In

MORNINa PRAYER.

121

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

the Communion; the, second for
Peace; the third for Grace to
live well. And the two last Col
lects shall never alter, but daily
be said at Morning Prayer
throughout all the Year, as fol-
loweth ; all kneeling.

A Collect for Peace. The second Collect, for Peace.

OGOD, who art the author of peace and lover of concord, in knowl
edge of whom standeth our eternal life, whose service is perfect
freedom ; Defend us thy humble servants in all assaults of our enemies ;
that we, surely trusting in thy defence, may not fear the power of any
adversaries ; through the might of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ A Collect for Grace. \ The third Collect, for Grace.

OLORD, our heavenly Father, Almighty and everlasting God, who
hast safely brought us to the beginning of this day ; Defend us
in the same with thy mighty power ; and grant that this day we fall
into no sin, neither run into any kind of danger ; but that all our doings
may, by thy governance, be right- j may be ordered by thy governance,

ecus in thy sight, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The LITANY or GENERAL
SUPPLICATION, to be used at
Morning Service, and at other
times as the Minister shall think
fit.

GOD the Father of heaven:
etc. 2

Prayer for our Civil Rulers.

OLORD our heavenly Father,
the high and mighty Ruler
of the Universe, who dost from thy
throne behold all the dwellers upon

to do always that is righteous in
thy sight ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

^[ In Quires and Places where they
sing, here followeth the Anthem.

^[ Then these five Prayers follow
ing are to be read here, except
when the Litany is read; and
then only the two last are to be
read, as they are there placed.

A Prayer for the King s Majesty.

OLORD our heavenly Father,
high and mighty, King of
kings, Lord of lords, the only Ruler
of princes, who dost from thy
throne behold all the dwellers upon

this volume it will be found parallelled with the Litany of the English Book.
3 In Morning Prayer of the Prop. Bk. nothing intervenes between the Lit
any (p. 121) and the General Tlianksgiving (p. 125). The Prayer for our Civil
Rulers, the Prayer for the Clergy and People, and the Prayer for all Conditions
of Men occur only in Evening Prayer ; they are moved to this place for the
sake of comparison.

122

MORNING- PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

earth ; most heartily we beseech thee, with thy favour to behold and
bless thy servant the PRESIDENT of the United States, and all others in
authority ; and so replenish them with the grace of thy holy Spirit, that
they may always incline to thy will, and walk in thy way: Endue them
plenteously with heavenly gifts ; grant them in health and prosperity
long to live ; and finally, after this life, to attain everlasting joy and
felicity, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 1

The following Prayers shall be
omitted here when the. Litany
is said, and may be omitted
when the Holy Communion is
immediately to follow.

The following Prayers are to
be omitted here, when the Litany
is read.

A Prayer for the Clergy and People.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, from whom cometh every good
^Ok- and perfect gift, send down upon our Bishops, and other Clergy,
and upon the Congregations committed to their charge, the healthful
spirit of thy grace ; and, that they may truly please thee, pour upon
them the continual dew of thy blessing : Grant this, Lord, for the
honour of our Advocate and Mediator, Jesus Christ. Amen.

1 "Concerning the prayers for Civil Eulers, there is little to be said. It
may be questioned, whether in a government which gives no power com
mensurate with life, it be congruous to pray for the long life and prosperity
of the first Magistrate ; but it is contemptible to cavil at the title of God s

MORNINa PRAYER.

123

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

earth ; Most heartily we beseech
thee with thy favour to behold all
in authority, legislative, judicial,
and executive, in these United
States ; and so replenish them with
the grace of thy Holy Spirit, that
they may always incline to thy will,
and walk in thy way : Endue them
plenteously with heavenly gifts ;
grant them in health and wealth
long to live ; and finally, after this
life, to attain everlasting joy and
felicity, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

A Prayer for the Clergy and
People.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting
_A_ God, Send down upon all
Bishops and other Pastors, and the

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

earth ; Most heartily we beseech
thee with thy favour to behold
our most gracious Sovereign Lord,
King GEORGE ; and so replenish
him with the grace of thy Holy
Spirit, that he may alway incline
to thy will, and walk in thy way :
Endue him plenteously with hea
venly gifts; grant him in health
and wealth long to live ; strengthen
him that he may vanquish and
overcome all his enemies; and
finally, after this life, he may at
tain everlasting joy and felicity,
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen,

A Prayer for the Royal Family.

\ LMIGHTY God, the foun-
/V tain of all goodness, we
humbly beseech thee to bless our
gracious Queen, Charlotte, his
Royal Highness George Prince of
Wales, and all the Royal Family :
Endue them with thy holy Spirit ;
enrich them with thy heavenly
grace ; prosper them with all hap
piness ; and bring them to thine
everlasting kingdom ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

A Prayer for the Clergy and
people.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting
1\ God, who alone workest
great marvels ; Send down upon
our Bishops, and Curates, and all
Congregations committed to their charge, the healthful Spirit of thy
grace ; and that they may truly please thee, pour upon them the
continual dew of thy blessing. Grant this, Lord, for the honour
of our Advocate and Mediator, Jesus Christ. Amen.

servant , as applied to an unbelieving President, when everyone, who un
derstands Greek, knows that he is so called in Kom. 13 :4." (Letter of Bp.
White to Bp. BrowneU. )

124 MORNINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A Prayer for all Conditions of Men.

OGrOD, the Creator and Preserver of all mankind, we humbly be
seech thee for all sorts and conditions of men, that thou wouldest
be pleased to make thy ways known unto them, thy saving health unto
all nations. More especially we pray for thy holy Church universal;*
that it may be so guided and governed by thy good Spirit, that all who
profess and call themselves Christians, may be led into the way of truth,
and hold the faith in unity of spirit, in the bond of peace, and in
righteousness of life. Finally, we commend to thy Fatherly goodness,
all those who are any ways afflicted or distressed in mind, body, or*estate j 1
{^especially those for * ^is may
whom our prayers are be said

any desire, the

7 . 7 I iU j. *i uity uesirr, uie

desired;] that it may prayers of the
please thee to comfort Congregation.

that it may please thee to comfort

and relieve them according to their several necessities ; giving them
patience under their sufferings, and a happy issue out of all their
afflictions. And this we beg for Jesus Christ s sake. Amen?

A General Thanksgiving.

A LMIG-HTY God, Father of all mercies, we, thine unworthy
J_jL servants, do give thee most humble and hearty thanks
for all thy goodness and loving- kind ness to us, and to all men.
{^particularly to those

L , . 9 . *Tfns may

who desire now to offer be said when

im their nrafsei and an V desire to

up tneir praises ana reiurn thanks
thanksgiving for thy for mercies

7 f j vouchsafed to

mercies vouchsafed unto ^m.

them. ] We bless thee for

We bless thee for

our creation, preservation, and all the blessings of this life ;
but above all, for thine inestimable love in the redemption
of the world by our Lord Jesus Christ ; for the means

1 "In the English Book, to the Prayer for all Conditions and to the
General Thanksgiving there is attached a small compartment, containing
an application to the case of any person to be prayed for, or who should desire
to return thanks. Our added prayers were supposed to supersede the use of
them. But cases occur not provided for ; and therefore I wish that there had
been a rubric to the purpose of the said compartments." (Letter of Bp. White
to Bp. Brownell.)

2 " The prayer for all Conditions of Men and the General Thanksgiving
are transferred to the Morning and the Evening Prayer. Their stations in
the English Book must have been owing to their having been of later origin
than the compilation. This did not apply to a new arranging of the
service. " ( Ibid. )

3 Vide note ( 2 ) on p 123.

4 Among the correspondence between the Committee appointed to edit the
Proposed Book of 1786 we find the following in a letter from Dr. Win. Smith,
under date of Oct. 28th, 1785 : "The words good estate of the Catholic
Church have been objected to by our Convention here [i. e. in Baltimore]

MORNINa PRAYER.

125

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

1 ^[ A Prayer for all Conditions of [_*fiA Collect or Prayer for all Con-
Men, ditions of men, to be used at such
times when the Litany is not
appointed to be said.

OGOD, the Creator and Preserver of all mankind, we humbly be
seech thee for all sorts and conditions of men, that thou wouldest
be pleased to make thy ways known unto them, thy saving health unto

all nations. More especially we
pray for the good estate of the
Catholick Church; that it may be so
guided and governed by thy good
call themselves Christians, may
and hold the faith in unity of
and in righteousness of life.

all nations. More especially we
pray for thy holy Church uni

versal; 4 that it may be so gui
ded and governed by thy good
Spirit, that all who profess and
be led into the way of truth,
spirit, in the bond of peace,
Finally we commend to thy fatherly goodness all those who
are any ways afflicted or distressed in mind, body or estate
[* especially those for whom our prayers are desired ;] that ^ ^^ (o
it may please thee to comfort and relieve them, according to be said when
their several necessities, giving them patience unto their suf- ^a/ersof fhe
ferings, and a happy issue out of all their afflictions : And Congregation.
this we beg for Jesus Christ his sake. Amen. ]

5 ^[ A General Thanksgiving.

A LMIGHTY God, Father of all mercies, we thine unworthy ser-
J\ vants do give thee most humble and hearty thanks for all thy
goodness and loving kindness to us and to all men : [* par- * ^^ {o
ticularly to those, who desire now to offer vp their praises be said when
and thanksgivings for thy late mercies vouchsafed unto themJ] ^ n l p ra yl^
We bless thee for our creation, preservation, and all the bless- for, desire to
ings of this life ; but above all, for thine inestimable love in
the redemption of the world by our Lord Jesus Christ ; for the means

first because good estate may be considered in a worldly sense, or if taken
in any other is bnt an awkward or antiquated expression ; and secondly, the
word Catholic, although intelligible enough to many, yet it is not ap
proved of by many others, on account of the vulgar application of it to one
particular church." A few days later (Oct. 30) he again wrote to Dr. White :
" In the prayer for All Sorts and Conditions please to make the correc
tion proposed by the Baltimore Convention, as in my &aid letter from thence,
and read thus, more especially we pray for thy holy Church universal, that
it may be so guided. This will agree with the prayer for the Church in the
Litany, instead of which this is to be used, and rids us of the exceptioDable
word to many, viz., Catholic, and also the awkward words good estate of
the Church, by which some will say we mean good glebes and salaries or
estate merely temporal." These letters are printed in Perry s Historical
Notes, Vol. Ill of the Reprint of the Early Journals.

5 In the English Book the Prayer for all Conditions of Men and the General
Thanksgiving stand among tb e Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings ; they
are moved to this place for comparison. 6 who [Prop. Bk.]

126

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

of grace and for the hope of glory. And, we beseech thee, give us that
due sense of all thy mercies, that our hearts may be unfeignedly thank
ful, and that we show forth 1 thy praise, not only with our lips, but in
our lives, by giving up our selves to thy service, and by walking before
thee in holiness and righteousness all our days ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord ; to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and
glory, world without end. Amen.

Prayer of St. Chrysostom.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us grace at this time, with one
jL\_ accord to make our common supplications unto thee ; and dost
promise that when two or three are gathered together in thy Name,
thou wilt grant their requests ; fulfil now, Lord, the desires and peti
tions of thy servants, as may be most expedient for them ; granting us
in this world knowledge of thy truth, and in the world to come life
everlasting. Amen.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.

THE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

Here endeth the Order of MORNING PRAYER.

THE ORDER FOR DAILY

EVENING PRAYER.

The Minister shall begin the f The MINISTER* shall begin

Evening Prayer by reading one the EVENING PRAYER, 2 by read-

or more of the following Sen- ing one or more of the following

fences of Scripture; and then he Sentences of Scripture.

shall say that which is written

after them. But on days other

than the Lord s Day, he may,

at his discretion, pass at once

from the Sentences to the Lord s

Prayer.

| HE Lord is in his holy temple : let all the earth keep silence
before him. Hab. ii. 20.

From the rising of the sun even
unto the going down of the same,
my Name shall be great among the

x we may show forth [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1845]. Corrected in the Stand
ard of 1871 to "we show forth," in accordance with MS. and Sealed Books.

*Vide, note ( J ) on p. 94.

3 Sic in the English Book (1775) and also in the Prop. Bk., but in the MS.
and Sealed Books the reading is, " that we shew."

EVENING PRAYER.

127

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

of grace, and for the hope of glory. And we beseech thee, give us that
due sense of all thy mercies, that our hearts may be unfeignedly thank
ful, and that we may 3 shew forth thy praise, not only with our lips, but
in our lives ; by giving up ourselves to thy service, and by walking be
fore thee in holiness and righteousness all our days, through Jesus
Christ our Lord ; to whom with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honour
and glory, world without end. Amen.

^[ A Prayer of St. Chrysostom.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us grace at this time with one
1\ accord to make our common supplications unto thee ; and dost
promise, that when two or three are gathered together in thy Name
thou wilt grant their requests : Fulfil now, Lord, the desires and
petitions of thy servants, as may be most expedient for them ; granting
us in this world knowledge of thy truth, and in the world to come life
everlasting. Amen.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.*

THE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

Here endeth the 5 Morning Prayer.

Here endeth the Order of Morning
Prayer throughout the Year.

THE ORDER FOR

DAILY EVENING PRAYER.

The EVENING PRAYER is to be
read the same as MORNING
PRAYER, to the Answer, " The
Lord 1 s Name be praised" pre
ceding the Psalms ; then shall be
said or sung the Psalms in
Order as they are appointed,
with the Doxology, as in the
Morning Service; then the Les
son from the Old Testament;
after which this HYMN :

THE ORDER FOR

EVENING PRAYER

DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.

At the beginning of Evening
Prayer the Minister shall read
with a loud voice some one or
more of these Sentences of the
Scriptures that follow. And
then he shall say that which is
written after the said Sentences.

" 2 Cor. xiii " in the MS. and Sealed Books.

"At the end of Morning and Evening Prayer, viz., Here endeth the Order
of Morning [Evening] Prayer, dele the words Order of, lest it should be im
plied that something might yet be prayed for which is disorderly." (Letter
of Dr. Smith to Dr. Wm. White, Oct. 30th, 1785.)

128

EVENING- PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Gentiles ; and in every place in
cense shall be offered unto my
Name, and a pure offering : for my
Name shall be great among the
heathen, saith the Lord of Hosts.
Mali. 11.

LORD, I have loved the habita
tion of thy house, and the place
where thine honour dwelleth.
Psalm xxvi. 8.

Let my prayer be set forth in
thy sight as the incense ; and let
the lifting up of my hands be an
evening sacrifice. Psalm cxli. 2.

worship the Lord in the beauty
of holiness ; let the whole earth
stand in awe of him. Psalm xcvi. 9.

Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be
alway acceptable in thy sight, LORD, my strength and my redeemer.
Psalm xix. 14, 15. 2

Watch ye, for ye know not when
the master of the house

Advent.

cometh, at even, or at
midnight, or at the cock-crowing,
or in the morning: lest coming
suddenly he find you sleeping. St.
Mark xiii. 35, 36.

Repent ye ; for the Kingdom of
heaven is at hand. St. Matt. iii. 2.

Behold, the tabernacle of God is
with men, and he will
dwell with them, and
they shall be his people, and God
himself shall be with them, and be
their God. Rev. xxi. 3.

From the rising of the sun even
unto the going down
of the same my Name
shall be great among the Gentiles ;
and in every place incense shall be
offered unto my Name, and a pure
offering : for my Name shall be
great among the heathen, saith the
Lord of hosts. Mai. i. 11.

Come ye, and let us walk in the
light of the LORD. And he will
teach us of his ways, and we will
walk in his paths. Isaiah ii. 5, 3.

Christmas.

Epiphany.

2 Vide note on p 97.

EVENING- PRAYER.

129

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

130

EVENING PRAYER.

Good Friday.

Ascension.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

1 He hath made him to be sin for
us, who knew no sin ;
that we might be made
the righteousness of God in him.
2 Cor. v. 21.

In whom we have redemption
through his blood, the forgiveness
of sins, according to the riches of
his grace. Epli. i. 7.

If ye then be risen with Christ,
seek those things ^^

which are above, where
Christ sitteth on the right hand of
God. Col. iii. 1.

Christ is not entered into the
holy places made with
hands, which are the
figures of the true ; but into heaven
itself, now to appear in the presence
of God for us. Neb. ix. 24.

The Spirit and the bride say,
Come. And let him musunday .
that heareth say, Come.
And let him that is athirst, come.
And whosoever will, let him take
the water of life freely. Rev. xxii.
17.

send out thy light and thy
truth, that they may lead me and
bring me unto thy holy hill, and
to thy dwelling. Psalm xliii. 3.

Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of
hosts : the whole earth
is full of his glory.
Isaiah vi. 3.

When the wicked man, turneth away from his wickedness, etc. 2

TET us humbly confess our sins
J J unto Almighty God.

^[ Or else he shall say as followeth.

*f Then the Minister shall say,

~f~\ EARLY beloved brethren, the Scripture moveth us, etc.

J As adopted by the Conventions of 1886 and 1889 this sentence read, "For
he hath," etc.

EVENINa PRAYER.

131

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

HEN the wicked man,
etc. 2

DEARLY beloved brethren,
etc.

2 The rest of the Sentences which follow are the same as those already
printed in Morning Prayer.

132 EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A General Confession.
U" To be said by the whole Congregation, after the Minister, all kneeling. 1

ALMIGHTY and most merciful Father ; we have erred and strayed,
~L\- etc.

The Declaration of Absolution, or Remission of Sins.
][ To be made by the Priest alone, standing ; the People still kneeling. 1

A LMIGHTY God, the Father of our Lord, Jesus Christ, who

desireth not, etc.
Christ our Lord. Amen.

desireth not, etc Christ our

Lord.

^[ The People shall answer here,
and at the end of every Prayer,
Amen.

Or this.
ALMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy, etc.

Then the Minister shall kneel,
and say the Lord s Prayer ; the
People still kneeling, and re
peating it with him, both here
and wheresoever else it is used in
Divine Service.
UR Father, who art in heaven For thine, etc.

^[ Then likewise he shall say,

Lord, open thou our lips.

Answ. And our mouth shall show forth thy praise.

Then the Minister shall kneel,
and say the Lord s Prayer; the
People still kneeling, and re
peating it with him.

^[ Here all standing up, the Minister shall say,

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answ. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world
without end. Amen. 2

Minister. Praise ye the Lord.
Answ. The Lord s Name be praised.

1 Until the Sd. of 1845 these rubrics were printed as noted on pp. 100, 101.

2 Vide note (") on p. 10a

EVENING PRAYER.

133

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

A general Confession to be said
of the whole Congregation after
the Minister, all kneeling.

A LMIGHTY and most merci-
ful Father, etc.

^[ The Absolution, or Remission

of sins, to be pronounced by the

Priest alone, standing ; the Peo

ple still kneeling.

\ LMIGHTY God, the Father

/A of our Lord Jesus Christ,

etc... ...Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then the Minister shall kneel,
and say the Lord s Prayer;
the people also kneeling, and re
peating it with him.

OUR Father, which For
thine, etc.

^[ Then likewise he shall say,

Lord, open thou our lips.

Answer. And our mouth shall
shew forth thy praise.

Priest. God, make speed to
save us.

Answer. Lord, make haste
to help us.

^[ Here all standing tip, the Priest
shall say,

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;

Answer. As it was in the
beginning, is now, and ever shall
be, world without end. Amen.

Priest. Praise ye the Lord.

Answer. The Lord s Name be
praised.

134

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

^[ Then shall follow a portion of the
Psalms, as they are appointed,
or one of the Selections, as they
are set forth by this Church.
And at the end of every Psalm,
and likewise at the end of the
Magnificat, Cantate Domino,
Bonum est confiteri, Nunc
dimittis, Deus misereatur, Bene-
dic, anima mea, may be sung or
said the Gloria Patri ; and at
the end of the whole Portion or
Selection of Psalms for the day,
shall be sung or said the Gloria
Patri, or else the Gloria in ex-
celsis, as followeth.

Gloria in excelsis.

GLORY be to God on high,
etc.

^[ Then shall be read the First
Lesson, according to the Table
or Calendar.

^[ After which shall be sung or
said the Hymn called Magnifi
cat, as followeth.

Magnificat. St. Luke i. 46.

MY soul doth magnify the
Lord : and my spirit hath
rejoiced in God my Saviour,

For he hath regarded : the low
liness of his handmaiden.

For behold, from henceforth :
all generations shall call me blessed.

For he that is mighty hath mag
nified me : and holy is his Name.

And his mercy is on them that
fear him: throughout all genera
tions.

He hath showed strength with
his arm : he hath scattered the
proud in the imagination of their
hearts.

He hath put down the mighty
from their seat: and hath exalted
the humble and meek.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall follow a Portion of
the Psalms, as they are ap
pointed, or one of the Selections,
as they are set forth by this
Church, with the Doxology, as
in the Morning Service. Then
shall be read the first Lesson,
according to the Table or Cal
endar ; after which shall b&lt;&gt;
said or sung the following
Psalm, except when it is read
in the ordinary course of the
Psalms, on the nineteenth day
of the month. 1

1 This rubric is divided into three by the Sds. of 1845 and 1871.

EVENING PRAYER.

135

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

&. Luke 1. 46.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall be said or sung the
Psalms in order as they are
appointed. Then a Lesson of
the Old Testament, as is ap
pointed. And after that, Mag
nificat (or the Song of the
blessed Virgin Mary) in Eng
lish as followeth.

Magnificat, St. Luke i. 46.

MY soul doth magnify the Lord : and my spirit hath rejoiced in
God my Saviour.

For he hath regarded : the lowliness of his hand-maiden.

For behold from henceforth : all generations shall call me blessed.

For he that is mighty hath magnified me : and holy is his Name.

And his mercy is on them that fear him : throughout all generations.

He hath shewed strength with his arm : He hath scattered the proud
in the imagination of their hearts.

He hath put down the mighty from their seat : and hath exalted the
humble and meek.

He hath filled the hungry with good things : and the rich he hath
sent empty away.

He remembering his mercy hath holpen his servant Israel : as he
promised to our forefathers, Abraham and his seed, for ever.

136

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

He hath filled the hungry with
good things : and t he rich he hath
sent empty away.

He remembering his mercy hath
holpen his servant Israel : as he
promised to our forefathers, Abra
ham and his seed, for ever.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Or this Psalm, except when it
is read in the ordinary course
of the Psalms, on the nineteenth
day of the month.

Cantate Domino. Psal. xcviii.

OSING- unto the Lord a new song ; 1 for he hath done marvellous
things.

With his own right hand, and with his holy arm, hath he gotten
himself the victory.

The Lord declared his salvation ; his righteousness hath he openly
showed in the pight of the heathen.

He hath remembered his mercy and truth toward the house of Israel ;
and all the ends of the world have seen the salvation of our God.

Show yourselves joyful unto the Lord, all ye lands; sing,, rejoice, and
give thanks.

Praise the Lord upon the harp ; sing to the harp with a psalm of
thanksgiving.

With trumpets also and shawms, show yourselves joyful before the
Lord the King.

Let the sea make a noise, and all that therein is ; the round world,
and they that dwell therein.

Let the floods clap their hands, and let the hills be joyful together
before the Lord ; for he cometh to judge the earth.

With righteousness shall he judge the world, and the people with
equity.

f Or this.

Bonum est conjiteri. Psal. xcii.
T is a good thing to give thanks unto the Lord, 1 and to sing praises
unto thy Name, Most Highest ;

EVENINa PRAYER.

137

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1602)]

Or else this. Psal. 98.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

[ Or else this Psalm; except it
be on the Nineteenth Day of the
Month, when it is read in the
ordinary course of the Psalms.

Cantate Domino. Psal. xcviii.

OSING unto the Lord a new song : for he hath done marvellous
things.

With his own right hand, and with his holy arm : hath he gotten
himself the victory.

The Lord declared his salvation : his righteousness hath he openly
shewed in the sight of the heathen.

He hath remembered his mercy and truth toward 2 the house of
Israel : and all the ends of the world have seen the salvation of our God.
Shew yourselves joyful unto the Lord, all ye lands : sing, rejoice, and
give thanks.

Praise the Lord upon the harp : sing to the harp with a psalm of
thanksgiving.

With trumpets also and shawms: shew yourselves joyful before
the Lord the King.

Let the sea make a noise, and all that therein is : the round world
and they that dwell therein.

Let the floods clap their hands, and let the hills be joyful together
before the Lord : for he cometh to judge the earth.

With righteousness shall he judge the world : and the people with
equity.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, ia
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

1 Vide note (&gt;) on p. 104. 9 "towards " [Prop. Bk.]

138

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

To tell of thy loving kindness early in the morning, and of thy truth
in the night-season ;

Upon an instrument of ten strings, and upon the lute ; upon a loud
instrument and upon the harp.

For thou, Lord, hast made me glad through thy works : and I will
rejoice in giving praise for the operations of thy hands. 1

Then a Lesson of the New Tes
tament, as it is appointed : And
after that, shall be sung or
said this Psalm except on the
twelfth day of the month. 2

T[ Then a Lesson of the New Tes
tament, as it is appointed.

^[ And after that shall be sung or
said the Hymn called Nunc
dimittis, as followeth.

Nunc dimittis. St. Luke ii. 29.

ORD, now lettest thou thy
I J servant depart in peace :
according to thy word.

For mine eyes have seen: thy
salvation,

Which thou hast prepared:
before the face of all people ;

To be a light to lighten the
Gentiles: and to be the glory of
thy people of Israel.

^[ Or else this Psalm; except it be
on the twelfth day of the month.

Deus misereatur. Psal. Ixvii.

GOD be merciful unto us, and bless us, 3 and show us the light of his
countenance, and be merciful unto us ;

That thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving health among
all nations.

Let the people praise thee, God ; yea, let all the people praise thee.

let the nations rejoice and be glad ; for thou shalt judge the folk
righteously, and govern the nations upon earth.

Let the people praise thee, God : yea, let all the people praise thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth her increase; and God, even our own
God, shall give us his blessing.

God shall bless us ; and all the ends of the world shall fear him.

1 Immediately after this psalm the following rubric was inserted by the
Conventions of 1883 and 1886, but afterwards omitted by the Conventions
of 1886 and 1889 : " Note, That on any day in Lent, instead of the Magnificat,
or Cantate Domino or Bonum est Confiteri, there may be said Psalm xlii.
Quemadmodum.

2 This rubric is divided into two in the Sds. of 1845 and 1871.

3 Fide note ( J ) on p 104.

EVENINa PRAYER.

139

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then a Lesson of the New
Testament, as it is appointed :
And after that shall be sung or
said this Hymn :

St. Luke 2. 29.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then a Lesson of the New Tes
tament, as it is appointed. And
after that, Nunc dimittis (or
the Song of Simeon) in Eng
lish, asfolloweth.

Nunc dimittis. St. Luke ii. 29.

T ORD, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace : according to
I J thy word.

For mine eyes have seen : thy salvation,
Which thou hast prepared : before the face of all people ;
To be a light to lighten the Gentiles : and to be the glory of thy
people Israel.

Glory be to the Father and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

^f Or else this Psalm; except it
be on the Twelfth Day of the
Month.
Or else this. Psal. 67. Deus misereatur. Psal. Ixvii.

GOD be merciful unto us, and bless us : and shew us the light of
his countenance, and be merciful unto us :

That thy way may be known upon earth : thy saving health among
all nations.

Let the people praise thee, God : yea, let all the people praise thee.
let the nations rejoice and be glad: for thou shalt judge the folk
righteously, and govern the nations upon earth.

Let the people praise thee, God : yea, let all the people praise thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth her increase: and God, even our
own God, shall give us his blessing.

God shall bless us : and all the ends of the world shall fear him.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be; world
without end. Amen.

140

EVENINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Or this.

Benedic, anima mea. Psal. ciii. 1

PRAISE the Lord, my soul ; 2 and all that is within me, praise his
holy Name.

Praise the Lord, my soul, and forget not all his benefits ;

Who forgiveth all thy sin, and healeth all thine infirmities ;

Who saveth thy life from destruction, and crowneth thee with mercy
and loving-kindness.

praise the Lord, ye Angels of his, ye that excel in strength ; ye
that fulfil his commandment, and hearken unto the voice of his word.

praise the Lord, all ye his hosts ; ye servants of his that do his
pleasure.

speak good of the Lord, all ye works of his, in all places of his
dominion ; praise thou the Lord, my soul. 3

Then shall be said the Apostles
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing: And any
Churches may, instead of the
words, He descended into hell,
use the words, He went into the
place of departed spirits, which
are considered as words of the
same meaning in the Creed.

BELIEVE in God, etc.

Then shall be said the Apostles
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing. And any
Churches may omit the words,
He descended into Hell, or may
instead of them, use the words,
He went into the Place of de
parted Spirits, which are consid
ered as words of the same
meaning in the Creed.

BELIEVE in God, etc. 4

f Or this.
T BELIEVE in one God, etc. 5

And after that, these Prayers following, all devoutly kneeling;
the Minister first pronouncing,

The Lord be with you.
Answ. And with thy spirit.
Minister. Let us pray.

1 " Whether the changes in the psalms and the hymns after the Lessons be
improvements must be left to the decision of taste." (Letter of Bp. White to
Bp. Brownell.)

2 Vide note I 1 ) on p. 104.

3 Immediately after this psalm the following rubric was inserted by the
Conventions of 1883 and 1886, but afterwards omitted by the Conventions of
1886 and 1889 : " Note, That on any day in Lent, instead o/Nunc dimittis,

EVENINa PRAYER.

141

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then shall be said the Apostles
Creed by the Minister and the
People, standing.

BELIEVE in God, etc. 6

And after that, these Prayers
following, all devoutly kneeling ;
the Minister first pronouncing,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall be said or sung the
Apostles Creed by the Minister
and the People, standing.

BELIEVE in God, etc.

And after that, these Prayers

following, all devoutly kneeling ;

the Minister first pronouncing

with a loud voice,
The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.
Minister. Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

or Deus misereatur, or Benedic, anima mea, there may be said Psalm xliii.
Judica me, Deus."

4 In the Ed. of 1790 the article "He descended into hell" is printed in
Italics and placed within brackets. Vide note ( 2 ) on p. 116.

5 In the Eds* of 1790 and 1791, the word "again," after the words "he
rose," is omitted from the Nicene Creed in Evening Prayer.

6 The article "He descended into hell" is omitted here as in Morning
Prayer, Vide note ( 4 ) on p. 117.

142

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Minister.
State.

Answer. And mercifully hear
us when we call upon thee.

Minister. Endue thy Ministers
with righteousness.

Answer. And make thy chosen
people joyful.

Minister. Lord, save thy peo-

Lord, show thy mercy upon us.
Answ. And grant us thy salvation.
Lord, save the

pie.

Answer.
heritance.

Minister. Give peace
time, Lord.

Answer. For it is thou, Lord,
only, that makest us dwell in safety. 1

And bless thine in-

in our

Minister. God, make clean our hearts within us.
Answ. And take not thy Holy Spirit from us.

Then shall be said the Collect for the day, and after that the Collects
and Prayers following.

A Collect for Peace.

GOD, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just
works do proceed ; give unto thy servants that peace, which the
world cannot give ; that our hearts may be set to obey thy command-

1 From Psalm iv. 9.

EVENING PRAYER.

143

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ Then the Minister, Clerks, and
people, shall say the Lord s
Prayer with a loud voice.

OUR Father, which,
But deliver us from evil.
Amen.

^[ Then the Priest standing up

shall say,
Lord, shew thy mercy upon us.
Answ. And grant us thy salvation.

Minister. Lord, bless and Priest. Lord, save the King,
preserve these United States.

Answ. And mercifully hear us, when we call upon thee.

Minister. Endue thy Ministers
with righteousness ;

Answ. And make thy people
joyful.

Minister. God, make clean
our hearts within us ;

Answer. And take not

Priest. Endue thy Ministers
with righteousness.

Answer. And make thy chosen
people joyful.

Priest. Lord, save thy peo
ple.

Answer. And bless thy inheri
tance.

Priest. Give peace in our time,
Lord.

Answer. Because there is none
other that fighteth for us, but only
thou, God.

Priest. God, make clean our
hearts within us.
thy Holy Spirit from us.

[ Then shall follow three Collects;
the first of the Day ; the second

for Peace; the third for Aid
against all Perils, as hereafter

followeth; which two last Col
lects shall be daily said at Eve
ning Prayer ivithout alteration.

The Second Collect at Evening
COLLECTS. Prayer.

OGOD, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just
works do proceed ; Give unto thy servants that peace which the
world cannot give ; that both our hearts may be set to obey thy command-

144

EVENING PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ments, and also that by thee, we, being defended from the fear of our
enemies, may pass our time in rest and quietness, through the merits of
Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen.

A Collect for Aid against 1 Penis.

LIGHTEN our darkness, we
beseech thee, Lord ; and
by thy great mercy defend us from
all perils and dangers of this night ;
for the love of thy only Son, our
Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen.

^[ In places ichere it may be con
venient, here followeth the An
them.

^[ The Minister may here end the
Evening Prayer with such Pray
er or Prayers, taken out of this
Book, as he shall think fit.

OLORD, our heavenly Father,
by whose almighty power
we have been preserved this day ;
by thy great mercy defend us from
all perils and dangers of this night,
for the love of thy only Son, our
Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen*

A Prayer for the President of the United States and all in civil
authority.

LORD, our heavenly Father,
the high and mighty Ruler
of the universe, etc.

A LMIGHT Y God, whose king-
/v dom is everlasting and power
infinite; Have mercy upon this
whole land ; and so rule the hearts
of thy servants THE PRESIDENT
OF THE UNITED STATES, the
Governor of this State, and all
others in authority, that they,
knowing whose ministers they are,

1 Note the omission from this place in all American Books of the word
all," which occurs in the English Book. The Irish MS. Book also omits

the word.

2 "There occurred some difficulty in altering the Collect for Aid against
Perils. The play on the words light and darkness was considered as

EVENING PRAYER.

145

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 17*75 (1662)]

ments, and also that by thee we being defended from the fear of
our enemies may pass our time in rest and quietness ; through the merits
of Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen.

The Third Collect, for Aid against
all Perils.

T7WLIGHTEN our minds,
lU Lord, we beseech thee, with
thy truth ; and by thy great mercy
defend us from all perils and dan
gers of this night, for the love of
thy only Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ. Amen.

^[ These four Prayers following
are always to be used in the
Evening Service, and at other
Times when the Litany is not
said.

^[ A Prayer for the Congress.
~]V /TOST gracious God, etc. 3

etc. 4

A Prayer for our Civil Rulers.

\ LORD, our heavenly Father,
the high and mighty Ruler,

T IGHTEN our darkness, we
I J beseech thee, Lord ; and
by thy great mercy defend us from
all perils and dangers of this night,
for the love of thy only Son, our
Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen.

^[ In Quires and Places where
they sing, here followeth the
Anthem.

A Prayer for the King s Majesty.

LORD our heavenly
high and mighty, etc.

OLORD our heavenly Father,
1m

T A LMIGHTY God, whose
Lj_A_ kingdom is everlasting,
and power infinite ; Have mercy
upon the whole Church ; and so
rule the heart of thy chosen
servant GEORGE, our King
and Governour, that he (know
ing whose Minister he is)

not of a piece with the general purity of the service : but I wish there had
been enclosed in hooks between this and day or the preceding, and
between this and night or the succeeding. " (Letter of Bp. White to
Bp. Brownell.)
3 Vide page 161. 4 Vide page 121.

146

EVENINa PRAYER.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

may above all things seek thy hon
our and glory ; and that we and all
the People, duly considering whose
authority they bear, may faithfully
and obediently honour them, in
thee, and for thee, according to thy
blessed Word and ordinance ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord,
who with thee and the Holy Ghost
liveth and reigneth ever, one God,
world without end. Amen.

A Prayer for the Clergy and People.
A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, from whom cometh every good
and perfect gift, etc.

A Prayer for all Conditions of Men.

GOD, the Creator and Pre
server, etc.

A General Thanksgiving.

A L5

MIGHTY God, Father of

\ LMIGHTY God, Father of
/V all mercies, etc.

all mercies, etc.

^ A Prayer of St. Chrysostom.
A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us grace at this time, etc.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.

r I iHE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
_L fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

Here endeth the Order of EVENING PRAYER.

1 This prayer occurs in the Communion Office of the Eng. Bk., it is here
printed for the sake of comparison.

EVENINa PRAYER.

147

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

may above all things seek thy hon
our and glory: and that we,
and all his subjects (duly consid
ering whose authority he hath)
may faithfully serve, honour, and
humbly obey him, in thee, and
for thee, according to thy blessed
Word and Ordinance; through
Jesus Christ our Lord, who with
thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and
reigneth ever, one God, world with
out end. Amen. ] 1
A Prayer for the Royal Family.
A LMIGHTY God, the foun-
J_A_ tain of all goodness, etc.
A Prayer for the Clergy and People.

\ LMIGHTY and Everlasting ; \ LMIGHTY and everlasting
J\ God, send down, etc. -- God, who alone workest

great marvels, etc.

A Prayer for all Conditions of
Men.

GOD the Creator and Pre
server, etc.

Then the General Thanksgiving
and Prayer of St. Chrysostom
and the blessing, as in the Morn
ing Service.

Here endeth* the Evening Prayer.

A Prayer of St. Chrysostom.

\ LMIGHTY God, who hast
J_\_ given us grace, etc.

2 Cor. xiii. 14. 3

f I iHE grace of our Lord Jesus
_1_ Christ, and the love of God,
and the fellowship of the Holy
Ghost, be with us all evermore.
Amen.

Here endeth the Order of Evening
Prayer throughout the Year.

"Ffdenote ( 5 ) on p. 127.
3 Vide note {*) on p. 127.

148 THE CREED OF S. ATHANASIUS. 1

[Eng Bk. 1775 (1662)]

*[[ Upon these Feasts; Christmas-day, the Epiphany, Saint Matthias,
Easter-day, Ascension-day, Whitsunday, Saint John Baptist, Saint
James, Saint Bartholomew, Saint Matthew, Saint Simon and Saint
Jude, Saint Andrew, and upon Trinity-Sunday, shall be swiff or said at
Morning Prayer, instead of the Apostles Creed, this Confession of
our Christian Faith, commonly called The Creedof Saint Athanasius,
by the Minister and People, standing.

Quicunque vvlt.

"TTTHOSOEVER will be saved : before all things it is necessary that
W he hold the Catholick Faith.

Which Faith except every one do keep whole and undefiled: without
doubt he shall perish everlastingly.

And the Catholick Faith is this : That we worship one God in Trinity,
and Trinity in Unity ;

Neither confounding the Persons : nor dividing the Substance.

For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son : and an
other of the Holy Ghost.

But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
is all one : the Glory equal, the Majesty co-eternal.

Such as the Father is, such is the Son : and such is the Holy Ghost.

The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate : and the Holy Ghost uncreate.

The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible : and the
Holy Ghost incomprehensible.

The Father eternal, the Son eternal : and the Holy Ghost eternal ;

And yet they are not three eternals : but one eternal.

As also there are not three incomprehensibles, nor three uncreated :
but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible.

So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty : and the Holy
Ghost Almighty.

And yet they are not three Almighties : but one Almighty.

So the Father is God, the Son is God: and the Holy Ghost is God.

And yet they are not three Gods : but one God.

So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord : and the Holy Ghost Lord.

And yet not three Lords : but one Lord.

For like as we are compelled by the Christian verity : to acknowledge
every Person by himself to be God and Lord ;

So are we forbidden by the Catholick Religion : to say, There be three
Gods, or three Lords.

The Father is made of none: neither created, nor begotten.

The Son is of the Father alone : not made, nor created, but begotten.

The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son^: neither made, nor
created, nor begotten, but proceeding.

So there is one Father, not three Fathers ; one Son, not three Sons :
one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.

And in this Trinity none is afore, or after other : none is greater, or
less than another ;

But the whole three Persons are co-eternal together : and co-equal.

1 So in the Oxford edition of 1775, but the MS. and Sealed Books have for
the running caption, AT MORNING PEAYEE.

THE CREED OF S. ATHANASIUS. 1 149

[EngBk. 1775 (1662)]

So that in all things, as is aforesaid : the Unity in Trinity, and the
Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped.

He therefore that will be saved : must thus think of the Trinity.

Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation : that he also be
lieve rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ.

For the right Faith is, that we believe and confess : that our Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man ;

God, of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the worlds : and
Man, of the Substance of his Mother, born in the world ;

Perfect God, and perfect Man : of a reasonable soul and human flesh
subsisting ;

Equal to the Father, as touching his Godhead : and inferior to the
Father, as touching his Manhood.

Who although he be God and Man : yet he is not two, but one Christ ;

One ; not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh : but by taking of
the Manhood into God;

One altogether ; not by confusion of Substance : but by unity of Person.

For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one man : so God and Man is
one Christ ;

Who suffered for our salvation : descended into hell, rose again the
third day from the dead.

He ascended into heaven, he sitteth on the right hand of the Father,
God Almighty : from whence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead.

At whose coming all men shall rise again with their bodies : and shall
give account for their own works.

And they that have done good shall go into life everlasting : and they
that have done evil into everlasting fire.

This is the Catholick Faith : which except a man believe faithfully, he
cannot be saved.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.

The Convention of 1785 omitted the Athanasian Creed, and therefore it is
not found in the Proposed Book. The English Bishops in their letter to the
Convention, held in Philadelphia in 1786, expressed the hope that this Creed
might be given a place in the American Prayer Book, but did not make its
restoration an absolute requisition. As a matter of fact its omission was not
altogether regarded with disfavour in England. The Archbishop of Canter
bury, speaking to Bishop White afterwards, said : " Some wish that you had
retained the Athanasian Creed, but I cannot say that I am uneasy on the
subject ; for you have retained the doctrine of it in your Liturgy ; and as to
the Creed itself, I suppose you thought it not suited to the use of a congre
gation" (Memoirs of the Church, p 134). At the Convention held at Wil
mington, in 1786, the article, " He descended into hell " was restored to the
Apostles Creed, and the Nicene Creed put back in the Prayer Book. The
Convention, however, did not recede from its previous action with regard to
the Quicunque vult. In 1789 Bishop Seabury desired the retention of this
Creed, but Bishop White urged the instance of the Greek Church, confessedly
tenacious of the doctrine of the Nicene Creed, and yet not possessed of the
Athanasian in any liturgy, or even an acknowledgment of it in any confession
of faith, as is attested by the Rev. John Smith, who wrote An Account of
the Greek Church. Bishop White, however, consented to the proposal of
Bishop Seabury to insert the Creed with a rubric permitting its use. But
this proposition of the House of Bishops was negatived by the other House.

150

THE LITANY.

[Sd. 1892]

THE LITANY,
OR GENERAL SUPPLICATION.

^\ To be used after Morning Ser
vice, on Sundays, Wednesdays,
and Fridays. 1

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-4871]

^[ The LITANY or GENERAL SUP
PLICATION, to be used after
Morning Service, on Sundays,
Wednesdays, and Fridays. 2

GOD* the Father of Heaven ; have mercy upon us miesrable
sinners.

God 3 the Father of Heaven; have mercy upon us
miserable sinners.

God the Son, Kedeemer of the world; have mercy
upon us miserable sinners.

God the Son, Redeemer of the world; have mercy upon us
miserable sinners.

God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son ;
have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three Persons and one God ;
have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three Persons and one God;
have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the offences of our fore-fathers ;
neither take thou vengeance of our sins ; spare us, good Lord, spare thy
people, whom thou hast redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be
not angry with us for ever :

Spare its, good Lord.

From all evil and mischief; from sin ; from the crafts and assaults of
the devil ; from thy wrath, and from everlasting damnation ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

From all blindness of keart ; from pride, vain-glory, and hypocrisy ;
from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharitableness ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

From all inordinate and sinful affections ; and from all the deceits of
world, the flesh, and the devil ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

From lightning and tempest; from plague, pestilence, and famine;
from battle and murder, and from sudden death ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

From all sedition, privy conspiracy, and rebellion; from all false
doctrine, heresy, and schism ; from hardness of heart, and contempt of
thy Word and Commandment ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

1 This title and rubric are thus printed in the Sds. 1845-1892.

2 So printed in the Ed. 1790 and the Sd. 1793.

3 The edition of 1790 placed the comma after "Father" thus: "O God the
Father, of heaven " ; the Standard of 1793 placed it after " O God, " etc., where
it remained until 1845 when the comma was omitted altogether, this was
followed in the Sd. of 1871, and by the Committee of 1892. The Sealed

THE LITANY.*

151

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

The LITANY or GENERAL
SUPPLICATION, to be used at
Morning Service, and at other
times as the Minister shall think
fit.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Here followeth the LITANY,
or General Supplication, to be
sung or said after Morning
Prayer; upon Sundays, Wednes
days, and Fridays, and at other
times when it shall be com
manded by the Ordinary.

GOD the Father, 6 of heaven : have mercy upon us miserable
sinners.

God the Father 6 ,of heaven : have mercy upon its
miserable sinners.

God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy
upon us miserable sinners.

God the Son, Redeemer of the world : have mercy upon us miser
able sinners.

God the Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son :
have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, three Persons and one God :
have mercy upon us miserable sinners.

Remember not, Lord, our offences, nor the offences of our forefathers ;
neither take thou vengeance of our sins : spare us, good Lord, spare thy
people, whom thou hast redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be
not angry with us for ever.

Spare us, good Lord.

From all evil and mischief: from sin, from the crafts and assaults of
the devil ; from thy wrath, and from everlasting damnation,

Good Lord, deliver us.

From all blindness of heart ; from pride, vain-glory, and hypocrisy ;
from envy, hatred, and malice, and all uncharitableness,

Good Lord, deliver us.

From fornication, and all other deadly sin ; and from all the deceits
of the world, the flesh, and the devil,

Good Lord, deliver us.

From lightning and tempest ; from plague, pestilence, and famine ;
from battle and murder, and from sudden death,
Good Lord, deliver us.

From all sedition, privy conspiracy, and rebellion; from all false
doctrine, heresy, and schism ; from hardness of heart, and contempt of
thy Word and Commandment,

Good Lord, deliver us.

Books also omit the comma, but the MS. Book has it after "O God," etc.,
like the Standard of 1793.

4 MORNING PR A YER [Prop. Bk.]

5 In the Prop. Bk. the Litany is an integral part of Morning Prayer, and
follows the Collect for Grace. Vide p. 121.

6 The Prop. Bk. has no punctuation at this place.

152

THE LITANY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

By the mystery of thy holy Incarnation ; by thy holy Nativity and
Circumcision ; By thy Baptism, Fasting, and Temptation ;

Good Lord, deliver us.

By thine agony and bloody Sweat; by thy Cross and Passion; by thy
precious Death and Burial ; by thy glorious Resurrection and Ascen
sion ; and by the coming of the Holy Ghost ;

Good Lord, deliver its.

In all time of our tribulation ; in all time of our prosperity j 1 in the
hour of death, and in the day of judgment;

Good Lord, deliver us.

We sinners do beseech thee to hear us, Lord God ; and that it
may please thee to rule and govern thy holy Church universal in the
right way ;

We beseech thee to hear its, good Lord.

That it may please thee to bless and preserve all Christian Rulers 2 and
Magistrates, giving them grace to execute justice, and to maintain truth;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops, Priests, and Deacons,
with true knowledge and understanding of thy Word ; and that both
by their preaching and living they may set it forth, and show it accord
ingly;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

1 The words "our prosperity" are from Scotch book of 1637.

2 All the alterations [in the Litany] may be considered as verbal, except
that the Civil Rulers prayed for are Christian Rulers only, evidently because

THE LITANY.

153

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

By the mystery of thy holy Incarnation , by thy holy Nativity and
Circumcision ; by thy Baptism, Fasting, and Temptation,

Good Lord, deliver us.

By thine Agony and bloody Sweat ; by thy Cross and Passion ; by
thy precious Death and Burial; by thy glorious Resurrection and
Ascension ; and by the coming of the Holy Ghost,

Good Lord, deliver us.

In all time of our tribulation ; in all time of our wealth ; in the
hour of death, and in the day of judgement, 3

Good Lord, deliver us.

We sinners do beseech thee to hear us, Lord God ; and that it may
please thee to rule and govern thy holy Church universal in the right
way;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to keep
and strengthen in the true wor
shipping of thee, in righteousness
and holiness of life, thy Servant
GEORGE, our most gracious King
and Governor ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to rule
his heart in thy faith, fear, and
love, and that he may evermore
have affiance in thee, and ever seek
thy honour and glory ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to be
his defender and keeper, giving him
the victory over all his enemies ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to bless
and preserve our gracious Queen

That it may please thee to endue
the Congress of these United States,
and all others in authority, legisla
tive, judicial, and executive, with
grace, wisdom, and understanding ;
to execute justice, and to maintain
truth ;

We beseech the& to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to illu
minate all Bishops, and other
Pastors, with true knowledge and

Charlotte, his Royal Highness
George Prince of Wales, and all
the Royal Family;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to illu
minate all Bishops, Priests, and
Deacons, with true knowledge and

understanding of thy Word ; and that both by their preaching and
living they may set it forth, and shew it accordingly ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

we are praying for the Church Universal. In England the Eulers are a part
of the Church, but it may happen otherwise with us." (Letter of Bp. White
to Bp. Brownell.) s "judgment" [Prop. Bk.]

154

THE LITANY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

That it may please thee to send
forth labourers into thine 1 harvest ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy people ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give to all Nations unity, peace, and con
cord;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give us an heart to love and fear thee, and
diligently to live after thy Commandments ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give to all thy people increase of grace to
hear meekly thy Word, and to receive it with pure affection, and to
bring forth the fruits of the Spirit ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to bring into the way of truth all such as
have erred, and are deceived ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to strengthen such as do stand ; and to com
fort and help the weak-hearted ; and to raise up those who fall ; and
finally to beat down Satan under our feet ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to succour, help, and comfort, all who are in
danger, necessity, and tribulation ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to preserve all who travel by land or by
water, all women in the perils of child-birth, all sick persons, and young
children, and to show thy pity upon all prisoners and captives ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to defend, and provide for, the fatherless
children, and widows, and all who are desolate and oppressed;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

1 So adopted by the Conventions of 1883 and 1886, but changed by the
editing Committee to " thy." Vide Journal of the Convention of 1892, p. 604.

THE LITANY.

155

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

That it may please thee to endue
the Lords of the Council, and all
the Nobility, with grace, wisdom,
and understanding ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to bless
and keep the Magistrates, giving
them grace to execute justice, and
to maintain truth ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good
Lord.

That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy people ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give to all nations unity, peace, and con
cord;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give us an heart to love and dread thee,
and diligently to live after thy commandments ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give to all thy people increase of grace to
hear meekly thy Word, and to receive it with pure affection, and to
bring forth the fruits of the Spirit ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to bring into the way of truth all such as
have erred, and are deceived ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to strengthen such as do stand ; and to com
fort and help the weak-hearted ; and to raise up them that 2 fall ; and
finally to beat down Satan under our feet ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to succour, help, and comfort, all that 1 are in
danger, necessity, and tribulation ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to pre- That it may please thee to pre
serve all who travel by land or by serve all that travel by land or by
water, all women in child-birth, all i water, all women labouring of child,
sick persons and young children, all sick persons, and young chil-
and to shew thy pity upon all pris- dren ; and to shew thy pity upon
oners and captives ; ! all prisoners and captives ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to defend, and provide for, the fatherless chil
dren, and widows, and all that 3 are desolate and oppressed ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

those who" [Prop. Bk.]

"who" [Prop. Bk.]

156 THE LITANY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

That it may please thee to have mercy upon all men ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to forgive our enemies, persecutors, and slan
derers, and to turn their hearts ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give and preserve to our use the kindly
fruits of the earth, so that in due time we may enjoy them ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give us true repentance ; to forgive us all
our sins, negligences, and ignorances ; and to endue us with the grace
of thy Holy Spirit to amend our lives according to thy holy Word ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Son of God, we beseech thee to hear us.

Son of God, we beseech thee to hear us.
Lamb of God, who takest away the sins of the world ;
Grant us thy peace.

Lamb of God, who takest away the sins of the world ;
Have mercy upon us.

^[ The Minister may, at his discretion, omit all that follows, to the
Prayer, " We humbly beseech thee, Father," etc. 1
[ 2 Christ, hear us.

Christ, hear us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

^[ Then shall the Minister, and the People with him, say the Lord s

Prayer.

UR Father, who, etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

Minister. Lord, deal not with us according to our sins.
Answer. Neither reward us according to our iniquities.

Let us pray.

OGOD, merciful Father, who despisest not the sighing of a contrite
heart, nor the desire of such as are sorrowful ; mercifully assist
eur prayers which we make before thee in all our troubles and adversi-

1 " The permitted abbreviation of the Litany was for the shortening of the
service, and the avoiding of repetition." (Letter of Bp. White to Bp.
Brownell.)

2 In the Ed. of 1790, and the Sds. of 1793-1832 the part of the Litany which
may be omitted was placed between brackets, thus : " [0, Christ hear us,"

TEE LITANY.

157

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

That it may please thee to have mercy upon all men ;
We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to forgive our enemies, persecutors, and slan
derers, and to turn their hearts ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give and preserve to our use the kindly
fruits of the earth, so as in due time we may enjoy them ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.

That it may please thee to give us true repentance ; to forgive us all
our sins, negligences, and ignorances ; and to endue us with the grace of
thy Holy Spirit to amend our lives according to thy holy Word ;

We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us

Son of God : we beseech thee to hear us.

Lamb of God : who takest 3
away the sins of the world ;
Grant us thy peace.

Lamb of God : that takest
away the sins of the world ;
Grant us thy peace.
Lamb of God : that takest
away the sins of the world ;
Have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us, and
deal not with us according to our
sins.

Neither reward us according to
our iniquities.

Christ, hear us.
Christ, hear us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon vs.
Christ, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

^[ Then shall the Priest, and the
people with him, say the Lord s
Prayer.

OUR Father, which, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.
Priest. Lord, deal not with
us after our sins.

Answer. Neither reward us after
our iniquities.

Let us pray.

OGOD, merciful Father, that 4 despisest not the sighing of a contrite
heart, nor the desire of such as be 5 sorrowful ; Mercifully assist
our prayers that 6 we make before thee in all our troubles and adversi-

and after the response, " As we do put our trust in thee]." In the Standard
of 1838 the second bracket was moved forward and placed after Let us
pray] . " In the Sd. of 1845 the brackets were omitted altogether.

3 Cf. with the corresponding clause in the Gloria in excelsis of the Prop.
Bk. p. 107. 4 "who" [Prop. Bk.] 5 "are" [Prop. Bk.] 6 "which" [Prop. Bk.]

158

THE LITANY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ties, whensoever they oppress us ; and graciously hear us, that those
evils which the craft and subtilty of the devil or man worketh against us,
may, by thy good providence, be brought to nought ; that we thy ser
vants, being hurt by no persecutions, may evermore give thanks unto
thee in thy holy Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord.

Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy Names sake.

OGOD, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have declared
unto us, the noble works that thou didst in their days, and in the
old time before them.

Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thine honour.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answ. As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world
without end. Amen.

From our enemies defend us, Christ.

Graciously look upon our afflictions.
With pity behold the sorrows of our hearts.

Mercifully forgive the sins of thy people.
Favourably with mercy hear our prayers.

Son of David, have mercy upon us.
Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us, Christ.
Graciously hear us, Christ ; graciously hear us, Lord Christ.
Minister. Lord, let thy mercy be showed upon us ;

Answ. As we do put our trust in thee.] *

Let us pray.

WE humbly beseech thee, Father, mercifully to look upon our
infirmities ; and, for the glory of thy Name, turn from us all
those evils that we most justly 2 have deserved; and grant, that in all
our troubles we may put our whole trust and confidence in thy mercy ;
and evermore serve thee in holiness and pureness of living, to thy hon
our and glory, through our only Mediator and Advocate, Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

A General Thanksgiving.

A LMIGHTY God, Father of A LMIGHTY God, Father of
J_\_ all mercies, etc. J_JL all mercies, etc.

A Prayer of St. Chrysostom.
A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us grace at this time with, etc.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, etc.

| Here endeth the LlTANT.

1 See note (") on page 156.

2 "most justly," comes from the Prop. Bk. and the Scotch Book of 1637.

THE LITANY. 159

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Bng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

ties, whensoever they oppress us ; and graciously hear us, that those
evils, which the craft and subtilty of the devil or man worketh against us,

may, by thy good providence, be
brought to nought; that we thy

be brought to nought ; and by the
providence of thy goodness they

may be dispersed ; that we thy
servants, being hurt by no persecutions, may evermore give thanks
unto thee into thy holy Church ; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy Names sake.

OGOD, we have heard with our ears, and our fathers have declared
unto us, the noble works that thou didst in their days, and in the
old time before them.

Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thine honour.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
Answer. As it was in the begin
ning, is now, and ever shall be :
world without end. Amen.
From our enemies defend us, Christ.
Graciously look upon our afflictions.
Pitifully behold the sorrows of our hearts.
Mercifully forgive the sins of thy people.
Favourably with mercy hear our prayers.
Son of David, have mercy upon us.
Both now and ever vouchsafe to hear us, Christ.
Graciously hear us, Christ ; graciously hear us, Lord Christ.
Lord, let thy mercy be shewed Priest. Lord, let thy mercy
upon us. be shewed upon us ;

As we do put our trust in thee. j Answer. As we do put our trust

i in thee.

Let us pray.

TTT" E humbly beseech thee, Father, mercifully to look upon our in-
VV firmities; and for the glory of thy Name, turn from us
all those evils that we most righteously 3 have deserved ; and grant, that
in all our troubles we may put our whole trust and confidence in thy
mercy, and evermore serve thee in holiness and pureness of living, to thy
honour and glory; through our only Mediator and Advocate, Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Here endeth the LITANY.
^[ A General Thanksgiving.
A LMIGHTY God, Father of
JL\_ all mercies, etc.

^A Prayer of St. Chrysostom.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us grace at this time with, etc.

/~\

2 Cor. xiii. 14 *
r I ^HE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the love of God, etc.

Here endeth the Morning Prayer. \ Here endeth the Litany.

"most justly" [Prop. Bk.] 4 Vide note ( 7 ) on p. 127.

160

PR A YERS.

[Sd. 1892]

PRAYERS AND THANKS
GIVINGS

UPON SEVERAL OCCASIONS.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

PRAYERS and THANKS
GIVINGS upon several Occa
sions, to lie used before the two
final Prayers of MORNING and
EVENING SERVICED

PRAYERS.

To be used before the General
Thanksgiving, or, when that is
not said, before the final Prayer
of Blessing or the Benediction.

A Prayer for Congress.
If To be used during their Session.

A Prayer for Congress, to be
used during their Session.

OST gracious God, we humbly beseech thee, as for the
People of these United States in general, so especially for
their Senate and Representatives in Congress assembled ;
that thou wouldst be pleased to direct and prosper all their
consultations, to the advancement of thy Glory, the good
of thy Church, the safety, honour, and welfare of thy people; that all
things may be so ordered and settled by their endeavours, upon the best
and surest foundations, that peace and happiness, truth and justice,
religion and piety, may be established among us for all generations.
These and all other necessaries, for them, for us, and thy whole Church,
we humbly beg in the name and mediation of Jesus Christ, our most
blessed Lord and Saviour. Amen.

A Prayer to be used at the Meetings of Convention.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting
.7~V God, who by thy Holy
Spirit didst preside in the Council
of the blessed Apostles, and hast
promised, through thy Son Jesus

P A LMIGHTY and everlasting
|_J_A- God, who by thy Holy
Spirit didst preside in the Councils 3
of the blessed Apostles, and hast
promised, through thy Son Jesus

"In the end of the rubric entitled Prayers and Thanksgivings upon
Several Occasions, to avoid the words Prayers and Prayer occurring in
the space of one line, let the word Service be put for the word Prayer,
and read two final Prayers of Morning and Evening Service. " (Letter of
Dr. Smith to Dr. White, Oct. 30th, 1785.)
2 The Prayer for Congress occurs in Evening Prayer of the Prop. Bk. ;

PRAYERS.

161

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

PRAYERS AND THANKS
GIVINGS

Upon several Occasions, to l&gt;e used
before the two final Prayers of
Morning and Evening Service. 1

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

PRAYERS AND THANKS
GIVINGS,

UPON SEVERAL OCCASIONS,

To be used before the two final
Prayers of the Litany, or of
Morning and Evening Prayer.

PRAYERS.

A Prayer for the Congress.

MOST gracious God, we hum
bly beseech thee, as for
these United States in general, so
especially for their Delegates in
Congress : that thou wouldst be
pleased to direct and prosper all
their consultations to the advance
ment of thy Glory, the good of
thy Church, the safety, honour,
and welfare of thy people ; that
all things may be so ordered
and settled by their endeavours,
upon the best and surest founda
tions, that peace and happiness,
truth and justice, religion and
piety may be established among
us for all generations. These and
all other necessaries for them, for
us, and thy whole Church, we
humbly beg in the Name and me
diation of Jesus Christ our most
blessed Lord and Saviour. Amen.]

[_^(A Prayer for the High Court of
Parliament, to be read during
their Session.

MOST gracious God, we hum
bly beseech thee, as for
this Kingdom in general, so espe
cially for the High Court of Par
liament, under our most religious
and gracious King at this time as
sembled: That thou wouldest be
pleased to direct and prosper all
their consultations to the advance
ment of thy glory, the good of thy
Church, the safety, honour, and
welfare of our Sovereign, and his
Kingdoms: 4 that all things may
be so ordered and settled by their
endeavours, upon the best and sur
est foundations, that peace and
happiness, truth and justice, re
ligion and piety, may be estab
lished among us for all genera
tions. These and all other neces
saries, for them, for us, and thy
whole Church, we humbly beg in
the Name and Mediation of Jesus
Christ our most blessed Lord and
Saviour. AmenJ]

the corresponding prayer for Parliament stands last but one among these
Occasional Prayers in the English Bk., page 169.

3 In this prayer as it stands in the Journal of 1799 we here read
"Council."

4 "Dominions " in many English Prayer Books. Vide Stephen s Book of
Common Prayer mth Notes, I, p. 584.

162

PRAYERS.

[Sd. 1892]

Christ, to be with thy Church to
the end of the world ; We beseech
thee to be with the Council of thy
Church here assembled in thy
Name and Presence. Save us
from all error, ignorance, pride,
and prejudice; and of thy great
mercy vouchsafe, we beseech thee,
so to direct, sanctify, and govern
us in our work, by the mighty
power of the Holy Ghost, that the
comfortable Gospel of Christ may
be truly preached, truly received,
and truly followed, in all places, to
the breaking down the kingdom
of sin, Satan, and death ; till at
length the whole of thy dispersed
sheep, being gathered into one
fold, shall become partakers of
everlasting life ; through the mer
its and death of Jesus Christ our
Saviour. A men. 3
^[ During, or before, the session
of any General or Diocesan
Convention, the above Prayer
may be used by all Congrega
tions of this Church, or of the
Diocese concerned ; the clause,
here assembled in thy Name,
being changed to now assem
bled [or about to assemble] in
thy Name and Presence; and
the clause, govern us in our
work, to govern them in their
work.
For the Unity of God s People.

OGOD, the Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, our only
Saviour, the Prince of Peace ;
Give us grace seriously to lay to

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Christ, to be with thy Church to
the end of the world ; We be
seech thee to be present with the
Council of thy Church here assem
bled in thy Name and Presence.
Save them 1 from all error, ignor
ance, pride, and prejudice ; and of
thy great mercy vouchsafe, we be
seech thee, so to direct, sanctify,
and govern MS in our present work,
by the mighty power of the Holy
Ghost, that the comfortable Gospel
of Christ may be truly preached,
truly received, and truly followed,
in all places, to the breaking down
the kingdom of sin, Satan, and
death ; till at length the whole of
thy dispersed sheep, being gathered
into one fold, shall become par
takers of everlasting life ; through
the merits and death of Jesus
Christ our Saviour. Amen.
^[ During the period of the session
of any General or Diocesan
Convention, the above Prayer
may be used by all Congrega
tions of this Church, or of the
Diocese concerned; the clause
" here assembled in thy Name
and Presence" being changed
to " now assembled in thy Name
and Presence;" and the clause
^govern us in our present work, 1
to "govern them in their present
work."~\

1 Changed to " us " in the Standard of 1871.

2 This prayer was adopted by the Convention of 1799, and until the Stand
ard of 1838 was printed after the Form of Consecration of a Church ; it was
then placed last among the Occasional Prayers, and the rubric which follows
added. The Conventions of 1886 and 1889 made some verbal changes and
moved it to its present position immediately after the Prayer for Congress.
The text of this prayer prior to the recent revision has been moved forward
in the present work so as to bring it into juxta-position with the text of the
Sd. of 1892. Of., the latter part of this prayer with the following : "The
Lord of heaven and earth defend us from their [the popes ] tyranny and
pride, that they never enter into his vineyard again, to the disturbance of his

PRAYERS.

163

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

\_A Prayer for Unity.

OGOD the Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, our only
Saviour, the Prince of Peace ;
give us grace seriously to lay to

silly poor flock ; but that they may be utterly confounded and put to flight
in all parts of the world ; and he of his great mercy so work in ajl men s
hearts, by the mighty power of the Holy Ghost, that the comfortable Gospel
of Ms Son Christ may be truly preached, truly received, and truly followed
in all places, to the beating down of sin, death, the pope, the devil, and all
the kingdom of antichrist ; that like scattered and dispersed sheep, being
at length gathered into one fold, we may in the end rest altogether in the
bosom of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, there to be partakers of eternal and
everlasting life, through the merits and death of Jesus Christ our Saviour.
Amen." (Second part of the Homily concerning the Holy Ghost.}

164

PEA YERS.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

heart the great dangers we are in
by our unhappy divisions. Take
away all hatred and prejudice, and
whatsoever else may hinder us
from godly union and concord:
that as there is but one Body and
one Spirit, and one hope of our
Calling, one Lord, one Faith, one
Baptism, one God and Father of
us all, so we may be all of one
heart and of one soul, united in
one holy bond of truth and peace,
of faith and charity, and may with
one mind and one mouth glorify
thee ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen. l

For Missions.

OGOD, who hast made of
one blood all nations of men
for to dwell on the face of the
whole earth, and didst send thy
blessed Son to preach .peace to
them that are far off and to them
that are nigh ; Grant that all men
everywhere may seek after thee
and find thee. Bring the nations
into thy fold, and add the heathen
to thine inheritance. And we
pray thee shortly to accomplish the
number of thine elect, and to
hasten thy kingdom ; through the
same Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. 2

For Rain.

OGOD, heavenly Father, who by thy Son Jesus Christ hast prom
ised to all those who seek thy kingdom, and the righteousness
thereof, all things necessary to their bodly sustenance ; send us, we be
seech thee, in this our necessity, such moderate rain and showers, that we
may receive the fruits of the earth to our comfort, and to thy honour,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For fair Weather.

A LMIGHTY and most merciful Father, we humbly beseech thee,
_^_A_ of thy great goodness, to restrain those immoderate rains, where-

1 Taken from the English Accession office : Vide The Original Services for
the State Holy Days, with Documents relating to the same, by the Kev. A. P.
Percival, London, 1838.

2 This prayer was first proposed in the Convention 1883, but passed through
many revisions before it was finally adopted. Its original source would
seem to have been a prayer set forth by Bishop Cotton of Calcutta about the
year 1861 for use in British India, which reads thus : " O God, who hast

PR A YERS.

165

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775(1662)]

heart the great dangers we are in
by our unhappy divisions. Take
away all hatred and prejudice, and
whatsoever else may hinder us
from godly Union and Concord :
that, as there is but one Body, and
one Spirit, and one Hope of our
calling, one Lord, one Faith, one
Baptism, one God and Father of
us all, so we may henceforth be
all of one heart, and of one soul,
united in one holy bond of Truth
and Peace, of Faith and Charity,
and may with one mind and one
mouth glorify thee ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen. 1 ]

T[ For Rain.

OGOD, heavenly Father, who by thy Son Jesus Christ hast prom
ised to all them that 3 seek thy kingdom, and the righteousness
thereof, all things necessary to their bodily sustenance ; Send us, we be
seech thee, in this our necessity, such moderate rain and showers, that
we may receive the fruits of the earth to our comfort, and to thy honour ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ For fair Weather.

O ALMIGHTY Lord God, who for the sin of man didst once
drown all the world, except eight persons, and afterward of thy

made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on the face of the earth,
and didst send thy blessed Son to preach peace to them that are afar off and to
them that are nigh ; grant that the people of this land may feel after thee
and find thee, and hasten, O heavenly Father the fulfilment of thy promise to
pour out thy Spirit upon all flesh ; through Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen."
The last sentence of our collect, And we pray thee shortly. etc. , is from the
first prayer of the Burial Office in the English Book. 3 those who [Prop. Bk. ]

166

PRAYERS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

with, for our sins, thou hast afflicted us : And we pray thee to send us
such seasonable weather, that the earth may, in due time, yield her in
crease for our use and benefit ; and give us grace, that we may learn by
thy punishments to amend our lives, and for thy clemency to give thee
thanks and praise, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

In Time of Dearth and Famine.

OGOD, heavenly Father, whose gift it is that the rain doth fall, and
the earth bring forth her increase ; behold, we beseech thee, the
afflictions of thy people ; increase the fruits of the earth by thy heavenly
benediction; and grant that the scarcity and dearth, which we now
most justly suffer for our sins, may, through thy goodness, be mercifully
turned into 1 plenty ; for the love of Jesus Christ our Lord ; to whom,
with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, now and for ever.
Amen.

In Time of War and Tumults.

O ALMIGHTY God, the supreme Governor of all things, whose
power no creature is able to resist, to whom it belongeth justly
to punish sinners, and to be merciful to those who truly repent ; save
and deliver us. we humbly beseech thee, from the hands of our ene
mies ; that we, being armed with thy defence, may be preserved ever
more from all perils, to glorify thee, who art the only giver of all victory,
through the merits of thy Son, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen?

1 Vide note ( 3 ) on p. 177.

2 " The prayer In Time of War and Tumults, was thought improved by

PRAYERS.

167

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

great mercy didst promise never to destroy it so again ; We humbly be
seech thee, that although we for our iniquities have worthily deserved a
plague of rain and waters, yet upon our true repentance thou wilt send
us such weather, as that we may receive the fruits of the earth in due
season ; and learn both by thy punishment to amend our lives, and for
thy clemency to give thee praise and glory ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

^[ In the time of Dearth and Famine.

OGOD, heavenly Father, whose gift it is, that the rain doth fall, the
earth is fruitful, beasts increase, and fishes do multiply ; Behold,
we beseech thee, the afflictions of thy people ; and grant that the
scarcity and dearth, which we do now most justly suffer for our iniquity,
may through thy goodness be mercifully turned into cheapness and
plenty ; for the love of Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with thee and
the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, now and for ever. Amen.

Tf Or this.

OGOD, merciful Father, who, in the time of Elisha the prophet
didst suddenly in Samaria turn great scarcity and dearth into
plenty and cheapness ; Have mercy upon us, that we, who are now for
our sins punished with like adversity, may likewise find a 3 seasonable
relief : Increase the fruits of the earth by thy heavenly benediction ;
and grant that we, receiving thy bountiful liberality, may use the same to
thy glory, the relief of those that 4 are needy, and our own comfort,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^In the time of War and Tumults.

OTHOU Almighty Euler of
the Universe, whose power no
creature is able to resist, to whom
it belongeth justly to punish sin
ners, and to be merciful to those
who truly repent ; Save and de
liver us, we humbly beseech thee,
from the hands of our enemies
that we, being armed with thy de
fence, may be preserved, evermore
from all perils, to glorify thee,
who art the only giver of all vic
tory, through the merits of thy Son
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^In the time of War and Tumults.

O ALMIGHTY God, King of
all kings, and Governor of
all things, whose power no creature
is able to resist, to whom it be
longeth justly to punish sinners,
and to be merciful to them that
truly repent ; Save and deliver us,
we humbly beseech thee, from the
hands of our enemies ; abate their
pride, asswage their malice, and
confound their devices ; that we,
being armed with thy defence, may
be preserved evermore from all
perils, to glorify thee, who art the
only giver of all victory ; through
the merits of thy only Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ In the time of any common Plague or Sickness.
ALMIGHTY God, who in thy wrath didst send a plague upon
thine own people in the wilderness, for their obstinate rebellion

the omission of some rough expressions." (Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell. )
3 the [Prop. Bk.] ? who [Prop. Bk.]

168

PRAYERS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

For those who are to be admitted into holy Orders.
If To be used in the weeks preceding the stated times of Ordination. 1

A LMIG-HTY God, our heavenly Father, who hast purchased to
_/A_ thyself an universal Church by the precious blood of thy dear
Son ; mercifully look upon the same, and at this time so guide and
govern the minds of thy servants, the Bishops and Pastors of thy flock,
that they may lay hands suddenly on no man, but faithfully and wisely
make choice of fit persons, to serve in the sacred ministry of thy Church.
And to those who shall be ordained to any holy function, give thy grace
and heavenly benediction ; that both by their life and doctrine they may
show forth thy glory, and set forward the salvation of all men, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^ Or this.

A LMIG-HTY God, the giver of all good gifts, who of thy divine
Jv providence hast appointed divers orders in thy Church ; give thy
grace, we humbly beseech thee, to all those who are to be called to any
office and administration in the same ; and so replenish them with the
truth of thy doctrine, and endue them with innocency of life, that they
may faithfully serve before thee, to the glory of thy great Name, and the
benefit of thy holy Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

1 Until the Sd. of 1845 this rubric was printed thus :
For those who are to be admitted into the Holy Orders, to be used in the weeks
preceding the stated times of Ordination.

* who [Prop. Bk.] 3 shew [Prop. Bk. and Ed. 1790 (1791)].

* "The concluding prayer in this department was omitted, as being too

PEA YERS.

169

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng.Bk. 1775(1662)]

against Moses and Aaron ; and also, in the time of king David, didst
slay with the plague of Pestilence threescore and ten thousand, and yet
. remembering thy mercy didst save the rest ; Have pity upon us miser
able sinners, who now are visited with great sickness and mortality ; that
like as thou didst then accept of an atonement, and didst command the
destroying Angel to cease from punishing, so it may now please thee to
withdraw from us this plague and grievous sickness ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

For those who are to be ad
mitted into holy Orders.

In the Ember Weeks, to be said
every day, for those that are to
be admitted into Holy Orders.
A LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who hast purchased to thy-
ijLJL. self an universal Church by the precious blood of thy dear Son ;
Mercifully look upon the same, and at this time so guide and govern the
minds of thy servants the Bishops and Pastors of thy flock, that they
may lay hands suddenly on no man, but faithfully and wisely make choice
of fit persons to serve in the sacred ministry of thy Church. And to those
that 2 shall be ordained to any holy Function, give thy grace and heavenly
benediction ; that both by their life and doctrine they may set 3 forth
thy glory, and set forward the salvation of all men, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

^[ Or this.

A LMIGHTY God, the giver of all good gifts, who of thy divine
J_A_ providence hast appointed divers orders in thy Church ; Give thy
grace, we humbly beseech thee, to all those who are to be called to auy
oflice and administration in the same ; and so replenish them with the
truth of thy doctrine, and endue them with innocency of life, that they
may faithfully serve before thee, to the glory of thy great Name, and
the benefit of thy holy Church ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

| ^[ A Prayer that may be said after

any of the former.
GOD, whose nature and pro-

perty is ever to have mercy
and to forgive, receive our humble
petitions ; and though we be tied
and bound with the chain of our
sins, yet let the pitifulness of thy
great mercy loose us ; for the
honour of Jesus Christ, our Media
tor and Advocate. Amen.*
^[ A Prayer for the High Court
of Parliament, to be read dur
ing their Session.

MOST gracious God, we hum
bly beseech thee, etc. 5

much a play on words from which the service in general is so free." (Letter
of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.) It was restored to the American Prayer Book
during the recent revision and is now found in the Penitential Office for Ash-
Wednesday and in the Visitation of Prisoners.
6 Vide p. 161.

170

PRAYERS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

For Fruitful Seasons.
^[ To be used on Rogation-Sun
day and the Rogation-days.
A LMIGHTY God, who hast
^LJL. blessed the earth that it
should be fruitful and bring forth
whatsoever is needful for the life
of man, and hast commanded us to
work with quietness, and eat our
own bread; Bless the labours of
the husbandman, and grant such
seasonable weather that we may
gather \n the fruits of the earth,
and ever rejoice in thy goodness,
to the praise of thy holy Name ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. 1

^ Or this.

O GRACIOUS Father, who
openest thine hand and fillest
all things living with plenteous-
ness; We beseech thee of thine
infinite goodness to hear us, who
now make our prayers and suppli
cations unto thee. Remember not
our sins, but thy promises of
mercy. Vouchsafe to bless the
lands and multiply the harvests of
the world. Let thy breath go
forth that it may renew the face of
the earth. Show thy loving-kind
ness, that our land may give her
increase ; and so fill us with good
things that the poor and needy
may give thanks unto thy Name ;
through Christ our Lord. Amen. 2

In Time of great Sickness and Mortality.

O ALMIGHTY God, the Lord of life and death, of sickness and
health ; regard our supplications, we humbly beseech thee ; and,

1 This prayer was proposed by the Commissioners of 1689 as a substitute for
the Collect for Rogation-Sunday or the Fifth Sunday after Easter. In its
original form we read : bless us in all our labours, and grant us such
seasonable weather," etc., which was also the reading as it was proposed by

PRAYERS.

171

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ A Collect or Prayer for all con
ditions of men, to be used at
such times when the Litany is
not appointed to be said.

OGrOD the Creator and Pre
server, etc. 3

the Committee to the Convention of 1883.

2 Prior to the adoption of this prayer hy the Conventions of 1889-1892^it
had been set forth for use in the diocese of Pittsburgh by Bishop Whitehead.

3 Vide p. 125.

172 PRAYERS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

as thou hast thought fit to visit us for our sins with great sickness and
mortality, in the midst of thy judgment, Lord, remember mercy.
Have pity upon us miserable sinners, and withdraw from us the grievous
sickness with which we are afflicted. May this thy fatherly correction
have its due influence upon us, by leading us to consider how frail and
uncertain our life is ; that we may apply our hearts unto that heavenly
wisdom which in the end will bring us to everlasting life, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 1

For a sick Person.

OF AT HER of mercies, and God of all comfort, our only help in
time of need ; look down from heaven, we humbly beseech thee,
behold, visit, and relieve thy sick servant, for whom our prayers are
desired. Look upon him with the eyes of thy mercy; comfort him
with a sense of thy goodness ; preserve him from the temptations of the
enemy ; give him patience under his affliction ; and, in thy good time,
restore him to health, and enable him to lead the residue of his life in
thy fear, and to thy glory : Or else give him grace so to take thy visi
tation, that, after this painful life ended, he may dwell with thee in life
everlasting, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen*

For a sick Child.

A LMIGHTY God, and merciful Father, to whom alone belong the
^LA_ issues of life and death ; look down from heaven, we humbly
beseech thee, with the eyes of mercy, upon the sick child for whom our
prayers are desired. Deliver him, Lord, in thy good appointed time,
from his bodily pain, and visit him with thy salvation ; that if it should
be thy good pleasure to prolong his days here on earth, he may live to
thee, and be an instrument of thy glory, by serving thee faithfully, and
doing good in his generation : Or else receive him into those heavenly
habitations, where the souls of those who sleep in the Lord Jesus enjoy
perpetual rest and felicity. Grant this, Lord, for the love of thy Son,
our Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen?

For a Person, or Persons, going to Sea.

O ETERNAL God, who alone spreadest out the heavens, and rulest
the raging of the sea ; we commend to thy Almighty protection,
thy servant, for whose preservation on the great deep our prayers are
desired. Guard Mm, we beseech thee, from the dangers of the sea,
from sickness, from the violence of enemies, and from every evil to which
he may be exposed. Conduct Mm in safety to the haven where he
would be, with a grateful sense of thy mercies, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.*

For a Person under Affliction.

O MERCIFUL God, and heavenly Father, who hast taught us, in
thy holy Word, that thou dost not willingly afflict or grieve the
children of men ; look with pity, we beseech thee, upon the sorrows of
thy servant, for whom our prayers are desired. In thy wisdom thou

1 Partly compiled from the Prayer In time of any common Plague or Sick
ness, in the English Book (p. 167) and from the Commendatory prayer for a
Sick Person at the point of Departure in the Visitation of the Sick.

2 The wording of this prayer is derived from the first two prayers in the

PRAYERS.

173

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Visitation of the Sick, and from the Prayer for a sick Person, when there
appeareth but small hope of Recovery, in the same office.

3 A modified form of the prayer in the Visitation of the Sick.

4 Drawn from the first of the Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

174

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

hast seen fit to visit Mm with trouble, and to bring distress upon him.
Remember Mm, Lord, in mercy ; sanctify thy fatherly correction to
Mm ; endue his soul with patience under his affliction, and with resig
nation to thy blessed will ; comfort him with a sense of thy goodness ;
lift up thy countenance upon him, and give him peace, through Jesus
Christ our Lorct. Amen. 1

For Malefactors, after Condemnation.

^[ Or else the Prayer in the Visitation of Prisoners; beginning ,
Father of mercies, etc., may be used. 2

OMOST gracious and merciful God, we earnestly beseech thee to
have pity and compassion upon those persons recommended to our
prayers, who now lie under the sentence of the law, and are appointed
to die. Visit them,, Lord, with thy mercy and salvation ; convince
them of the miserable condition they are in, by their sins and wicked
ness ; and let thy powerful grace produce in them such a godly sorrow,
and sincere repentance, as thou wilt be pleased to accept. Give them a
strong and lively faith in thy Son, our blessed Saviour, and make it
effectual to the salvation of their souls. Lord, in judgment remem
ber mercy ; and whatever sufferings they are to endure in this world,
yet deliver them, God, from the bitter pains of eternal death. Pardon
their sins, and save their souls, for the sake and merits of thy dear Son,
our blessed Saviour and Redeemer. Amen.

A Prayer to be used at the
Meetings of Convention.
A LMIG-HTY and everlasting
_A_ God, etc. 8

THANKSGIVINGS.

To be used after the General
Thanksgiving, or, when that is
not said, before the final Prayer
of Blessing or the Benediction.

The Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth.
o be said when any Woman, being present in Church, shall have
desired to return Thanks to Almighty God for her
safe Deliverance*

ALMIGHTY God, we give thee humble thanks for that thou
hast been graciously pleased to preserve, through the great

1 Drawn from the Litany, the second prayer in the Visitation of the Sick,
the blessing in the same office, and the Prayer for All Conditions of Men.

2 Until the Sd. of 1845, this rubric was printed thus :

Tf For Malefactors after Condemnation. Or else the Prayer in the Visitation
of Prisoners ; beginning, O Father of mercies, " etc. , may be used.

175

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THANKSGIVINGS.

^[ The Thanksgiving of Women
after Child-birth; to be said
when any Woman, being present
in Church, shall have desired to
return Thanks to Almighty God
for her safe Deliverance.

O ALMIGHTY God, we give
thee humble thanks, for that
thou hast been graciously pleased

^[ A General Thanksgiving.
A LMIGHTY God, Father of
1\ all mercies, etc. 5

3 Vide p. 160 and note ( a ) on p. 162.

4 Until the Sd. of 1845 this rubric was printed thus :

|[ The Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth ; to "be said when any Woman
being present in the Church shall have desired to return Thanks to Almighty
God for her safe Deliverance. 5 Vide page 125.

176 THANKSGIVINGS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

pain and peril of child-birth, this woman, thy servant, who desireth 1
now to offer her praises and thanksgivings unto thee. Grant, we
beseech thee, most merciful Father, that she, through thy help, may
both faithfully live and walk according to thy will in this life present,
and also may be partaker of everlasting glory in the life to come,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 2

For Rain.

OGOD, our heavenly Father, who by thy gracious providence dost
cause the former and the latter rain to descend upon the earth,
that it may bring forth fruit for the use of man ; we give thee humble
thanks that it hath pleased thee, in our great necessity, to send us at the
last a joyful rain upon thine inheritance, and to refresh it when it was
dry, to the great comfort of us thy unworthy servants, and to the glory
of thy holy Name, through thy mercies in Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
For fair Weather,

OLORD God, who hast justly humbled us by thy late visitation of
us with immoderate rain and waters, and in thy mercy hast re
lieved and comforted our souls by this seasonable and blessed change of
weather ; we praise and glorify thy holy Name for this thy mercy, and
will always declare thy loving-kindness from generation to generation,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For Plenty.

OMOST merciful Father, who of thy gracious goodness hast heard
the devout prayers of thy Church, and turned our dearth and
scarcity into 3 plenty ; we give thee humble thanks for this thy special
bounty ; beseeching thee to continue thy loving-kindness unto us, that
our land may yield us her fruits of increase, to thy glory and our com
fort, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For Peace and Deliverance from our Enemies.

O ALMIGHTY God, who art a strong tower of defence unto thy
servants against the face of their enemies ; we yield thee praise
and thanksgiving for our deliverance from those great and apparent dan
gers wherewith we were compassed ; we acknowledge it thy goodness
that we were not delivered over as a prey unto them ; beseeching thee
still to continue such thy mercies towards us, that all the world may
know that thou art our Saviour and mighty Deliverer, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

For restoring Public Peace at Home.

O ETERNAL God, our heavenly Father, who alone makest men to
be of one mind in a house, and stillest the outrage of a violent
and unruly people ; we bless thy holy Name, that it hath pleased thee

1 desires [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793].

2 Taken from the Churching Office.

THANKSGIVINGS.

177

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

to preserve this woman, thy ser
vant through the great pain and
peril of Child-birth ; Grant, we
beseech thee, most merciful Fa
ther, that she through thy help
may both faithfully live, and walk
according to thy will in this life
present, and also may be partaker
of everlasting glory in the life to
come, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen. 2

f For Rain.

OGOD our heavenly Father, who by thy gracious providence dost
cause the former and the latter rain to descend upon the earth,
that it may bring forth fruit for the use of man ; We give thee humble
thanks that it hath pleased thee, in our great necessity, to send us at the
last a joyful rain upon thine inheritance, and to refresh it when it was
dry, to the great comfort of us thy unworthy servants, and to the glory
of thy holy Name ; through thy mercies in Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
^ For Fair Weather.

OLORD God, who hast justly | S~\ LORD God, who hast justly
humbled us by thy late visi- \_x humbled us by thy late
tation of us with immoderate rain plague of immoderate rain and
and waters, and in thy mercy hast ! waters, and in thy mercy hast
relieved and comforted our souls by this seasonable and blessed change
of weather ; We praise and glorify thy holy name, for this thy mercy,
and will always declare thy loving kindness from generation to generation,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

f For Plenty.

OMOST merciful Father, who of thy gracious goodness hast heard
the devout prayers of thy Church, and turned our dearth and
scarcity into cheapness and plenty ; We give thee humble thanks for
this thy special bounty ; beseeching thee to continue thy loving-kindness
unto us, that our land may yield us her fruits of increase, to thy glory
and our comfort ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ For Peace and Deliverance from our Enemies.

O ALMIGHTY God, who art a strong tower of defence unto thy
servants against the face of their enemies ; We yield thee praise
and thanksgiving for our deliverance from those great and apparent dan
gers wherewith we were compassed : We acknowledge it thy goodness that
we were not delivered over as a prey unto them ; beseeching thee still to
continue such thy mercies towards us, that all the world may know that
thou art our Saviour and mighty Deliverer ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

^[ For restoring Publick Peace at Home.

O ETERNAL God, our heavenly Father, who alone makest men to
be of one mind in a house, and stillest the outrage of a violent
and unruly people ; We bless thy holy Name, that it hath pleased thee

3 The careful omission of the word " cheapness," both here and from the
prayer In Time of Death and Famine (p. 167) is curious.

178

THANKSaiVINaS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793-1871]

to appease the seditious tumults which have been lately raised up amongst
us ; most humbly beseeching thee to grant to all of us grace, that we
may henceforth obediently walk in thy holy commandments ; and, lead
ing a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty, may continu
ally offer unto thee our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving for these thy
mercies towards us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For Deliverance from great Sickness and Mortality.

OLORD God, who hast wounded us for our sins, and consumed us
for our transgressions, by thy late heavy and dreadful visitation ;
and now, in the midst of j udgment remembering mercy, hast redeemed
our souls from the jaws of death ; we offer unto thy fatherly goodness
ourselves, our souls and bodies which thou hast delivered, to be a living
sacrifice unto thee, always praising and magnifying thy mercies in the
midst of thy Church, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For a Recovery from Sickness.

OGOD, who art the giver of life, of health, and of safety ; we
bless thy Name, that thou hast been pleased to deliver from his
bodily sickness this thy servant, who now desireth 1 to return thanks unto
thee, in the presence of all thy people. Gracious art thou, Lord, and
full of compassion to the children of men. May his heart be duly im
pressed with a sense of thy merciful goodness, and may he devote the
residue of his days to an humble, holy, and obedient walking before thee,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 2

For a Child s Recovery from
Sickness.

A LMIGHTY God and heav-
J_A_ enly Father, we give thee
humble thanks for that thou hast
been graciously pleased to deliver
from his bodily sickness the child
in whose behalf we bless and praise
thy Name, in the presence of all
thy people. Grant, we beseech
thee, gracious Father, that he,

1 desires [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793]
3 judgment [Prop. Bk.]

THANKSai VINaS.

179

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

to appease the seditious tumults which have been lately raised up
amongst us ; most humbly beseeching thee to grant to all of us grace,
that we may henceforth obediently walk in thy holy commandments ;
and, leading a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty, may
continually offer unto thee our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving for
these thy mercies towards us ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Deliverance from the Plague, or other common Sickness.

OLORD God, who hast wounded us for our sins, and consumed
us for our transgressions, by thy late heavy and dreadful visi
tation ; and now, in the midst of judgement 3 remembering mercy, hast re
deemed our souls from the jaws of death ; We offer unto thy fatherly
goodness ourselves, our souls and bodies which thou hast delivered, to
be a living sacrifice unto thee, always praising and magnifying thy
mercies in the midst of thy Church ; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

1[ Or this.

WE humbly acknowledge before thee, most merciful Father, that
all the punishments which are threatened in thy law might
justly have fallen upon us, by reason of our manifold transgressions and
hardness of heart : Yet seeing it hath pleased thee of thy tender mercy,
upon our weak and unworthy humiliation, to asswage the contagious
sickness wherewith we lately have been sore afflicted, and to restore
the voice of joy and health into our dwellings ; We offer unto thy
Divine Majesty the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, lauding and
magnifying thy glorious Name for such thy preservation and providence
over us ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

2 Drawn from the Exhortation in the Visitation of the Sick, and the last
of the Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.

180

A PENITENTIAL OFFICE.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

through thy help, may both faith
fully live in this world according
to thy will, and also may be par
taker of everlasting glory in the
life to come ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen. 1

For a safe Return from Sea.

MOST gracious Lord, whose mercy is over all thy works ; we praise
thy holy Name that thou hast been pleased to conduct in safety,
through the perils of the great deep, this thy servant, who now desireth 2
to return his thanks unto thee in thy holy Church. May he be duly
sensible of thy merciful providence towards him, and ever express Jiis
thankfulness by a holy trust in thee, and obedience to thy laws, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 9

A PENITENTIAL OFFICE

FOR ASH-WEDNESDAY.

[ On the First Day of Lent, at
Morning Prayer, the Office en
suing shall be read immediately
after the Prayer, We humbly
beseech thee, Father, in the
Litany, and in place of what
there followeth.

The same Office may be read
at other times, at the discretion
of the Minister.

1 This prayer is a modification of the Thanksgiving of Women after Child
birth, p. 174.

2 desires [Ed. 1790 (1791)]

A OOMMINATION.

181

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

COLLECTS.

1 COLLECTS that may be said
after the Collects of Morning or
Evening Prayer, or Commu
nion, at the discretion of the
Minister.

A SSIST us mercifully, etc. 4

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

A COMMINATION,

OR DENOUNCING OF GOD S ANGER
AND JUDGEMENTS AGAINST

SINNERS,

With certain Prayers, to be used
on the first Day of Lent, and at
other times, as the Ordinary
shall appoint.

After Morning Prayer, the Lit
any ended according to the
accustomed manner, the Priest
shall in the Reading-Pew or
Pulpit, say,

3 Compiled from the second of the Collects of Thanksgiving in the Forms of
Praver to be used at Sea.

4 These prayers will be found printed at length in the Communion Office.

182 A OOMMINATION.

.. [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

RETHREN, in the Primitive Church there was a godly
discipline, that, at the beginning of Lent, such persons as
stood convicted of notorious sin were put to open penance,
and punished in this world, that their souls might be saved
in the day of the Lord ; and that others, admonished by
their example, might be the more afraid to offend.

Instead whereof, (until the said discipline may be restored again, which
is much to be wished,) it is thought good, that at this time (in the
presence of you all) should be read the general sentences of God s curs
ing against impenitent sinners, gathered out of the seven and twentieth
Chapter of Deuteronomy, and other places of Scripture ; and that ye
should answer to every Sentence, Amen : To the intent that, being
admonished of the great indignation of God against sinners, ye may the
rather be moved to earnest and true repentance ; and may walk more
warily in these dangerous days ; fleeing from such vices, for which ye
affirm with your own mouths the curse of God to be due.
/CURSED is the man that maketh any carved or molten image, to
\J worship it. Deut. 27.15.

*jf And the people shall answer and say, Amen.

Minister. Cursed is he that curseth his father or mother, v. 16.

Answer. Amen.

Minister. Cursed is he that removeth his neighbour s land-mark.

Answer. Amen. [v. 17.

Minister. Cursed is he that maketh the blind to go out of his way.

Answer. Amen. [v. 18.

Minister. Cursed is he that perverteth the judgement of the stranger,
the fatherless, and widow, v. 19.

Answer. Amen.

Minister. Cursed is he that smiteth his neighbour secretly, v. 24.

Answer. Amen.

Minister. Cursed is he that lieth with his neighbour s wife. Lev. 20.10.

Answer. Amen.

Minister. Cursed is he that taketh reward to slay the innocent.

Answer. Amen. [Deut. 27.25.

Minister. Cursed is he that putteth his trust in man, and taketh man
for his defence, and in his heart goeth from the Lord. Jer. 17.15.

Answer. Amen.

Minister. Cursed are the unmerciful, fornicators, and adulterers,
covetous persons, idolaters, slanderers, drunkards, and extortioners.

Answer. Amen. [S. Matt. 25.41 ; 1 Cor. 6.9,10.

Minister.

NOW seeing that all they are accursed (as the prophet David beareth
witness) who do err and go astray from the commandments of
God ; let us (remembering the dreadful judgement hanging over our
heads, and always ready to fall upon us) return unto our Lord God, with
all contrition and meekness of heart ; bewailing and lamenting our sinful
life, acknowledging and confessing our offences, and seeking to bring
forth worthy fruits of penance. For now is the axe put unto the root
of the trees, so that every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
down, and cast into the fire. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands
of the living God : he shall pour down rain upon the sinners, snares,
fire and brimstone, storm and tempest ; this shall be their portion to

A OOMMINATION.

183

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

drink. For lo, the Lord is come out of his place to visit the wickedness
of such as dwell upon the earth. But who may abide the day of his
coming ? Who shall be able to endure when he appeareth ? His fan
is in his hand, and he will purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the
barn ; but he will burn the chaff with unquenchable fire. The day of
the Lord cometh as a thief in the night : and when men shall say, Peace,
and all things are safe, then shall sudden destruction come upon them,
as sorrow cometh upon a woman travailing with child, and they shall not
escape. Then shall appear the wrath of God in the day of vengeance,
which obstinate sinners, through the stubbornness of their heart, have
heaped unto themselves ; which despised the goodness, patience, and long-
sufferance of God, when he calleth them continually to repentance. Then
shall they call upon me, (saith the Lord,) but I will not hear ; they shall
seek me early, but they shall not find me ; and that, because they hated
knowledge, and received not the fear of the Lord, but abhorred my coun
sel, and despised my correction. Then shall it be too late to knock when
the door shall be shut ; and too late to cry for mercy when it is the time
of justice. terrible voice of most just judgement, which shall be pro
nounced upon them, when it shall be said unto them, Go, ye cursed, into
the fire everlasting, which is prepared for the devil and his angels.
Therefore, brethren, take we heed betime, while the day of salvation
lasteth ; for the night cometh, when none can work. But let us, while
we have the light, believe in the light, and walk as children of the light ;
that we be not cast into utter darkness, where is weeping and gnashing
of teeth. Let us not abuse the goodness of God, who calleth us merci
fully to amendment, and of his endless pity promiseth us forgiveness of
that which is past, if with a perfect and true heart we return unto him.
For though our sins be as red as scarlet, they shall be made white as
snow ; and though they be like purple, yet they shall be made white as
wool. Turn ye (saith the Lord) from all your wickedness, and your sin
shall not be your destruction : Cast away from you all your ungodliness
that ye have done : Make you new hearts, and a new spirit : Wherefore
will ye die, ye house of Israel, seeing that I have no pleasure in the
death of him that dieth, saith the Lord God ? Turn ye then, and ye
shall live. Although we have sinned, yet have we an Advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for our
sins. For he was wounded for our offences, and smitten for our wicked
ness. Let us therefore return unto him, who is the merciful receiver of
all true penitent sinners ; assuring ourselves that he is ready to receive
us, and most willing to pardon us, if we come unto him with faithful
repentance ; if we submit ourselves unto him, and from henceforth walk
in his ways ; if we will take his easy yoke, and light burden upon us, to
follow him in lowliness, patience, and charity, and be ordered by the
governance of his Holy Spirit ; seeking always his glory, and serving
him duly in our vocation with thanksgiving : This if we do, Christ will
deliver us from the curse of the law, and from the extreme malediction
which shall light upon them that shall be set on the left hand ; and he
will set us on his right hand, and give us the gracious benediction of his
Father, commanding us to take possession of his glorious kingdom : Unto
which he vouchsafe to bring us all, for his infinite mercy. Amen. 1

1 Parts of this Exhortation are incorporated into the Exhortations in the
Office for the Visitation of Prisoners.

184

A PENITENTIAL OFFICE.

[Sd. 1892]

The Minister and the People
kneeling, then shall be said by
them this Psalm folloioing.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Miserere met, Deus. Psalm li.
|AVE mercy upon me,
God, etc. 1

Glory be to the
Father, etc.

If the Litany hath been already
said in full, the Minister may
omit all that followeth, to the
Prayer, Lord, we beseech
thee, etc.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

OUR Father, who, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister. Lord, save thy ser
vants ;

Answer. That put their trust
in thee.

Minister. Send unto them help
from above.

Answer. And evermore might
ily defend them.

Minister. Help us, God our
Saviour.

Answer. And for the glory of

thy Name deliver us ; be merciful

to us sinners, for thy Name s sake.

Minister. Lord, hear our

prayer.

Answer. And let our cry come
unto thee.

Minister. Let us pray.

Morning Prayer, the Litany
being ended, shall be said the
following Prayers, immediately
before the general Thanks
giving. 2

LORD, we beseech thee, mercifully hear our prayers, and spare
all those who confess their sins unto thee ; that they, whose con-

1 This Psalm is printed at length.

* In the Ed. 1790, the Sds. 1793-1871, and in the Prop. Book this rubric,

A COMMUTATION.*

185

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall they all kneel upon

their knees, and the Priest and

Clerks kneeling (in the place

where they are accustomed to

say the Litany*) shall say this

Psalm.

Miserere met, Deus. Paal. li.

pAVE mercy upon me,

God, etc. 1

Glory be to the

Father, etc.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

OUR Father, which, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

Minister. Lord, save thy ser
vants ;

Answer. That put their trust in
thee.

Minister. Send unto them help
from above.

Answer. And evermore might
ily defend them.

Minister. Help us, God our
Saviour.

Answer. And for the glory of
thy Name deliver us ; be merciful
to us sinners, for thy Name s sake.

Minister. Lord, hear our
prayer.

Answer. And let our cry come
unto thee.

Minister. Let us pray.

Morning Prayer, the Litany
being ended, shall be said the
following Prayers, immediately
before the General Thanksgiv
ing. z

OLORD, we beseech thee, mercifully hear our prayers, and spare
all those who confess their sins unto thee ; that they, whose con-

with the three prayers which follow, occur before the Collect, and Epistle
Gospel for Ash-Wednesday. 3 Only in the Eng. Bk.

186

A PENITENTIAL OFFICE.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

sciences by sin are accused, by thy merciful pardon may be absolved,
through Christ our Lord. Amen.

OMOST mighty God, and mer-
ciJ

ciful Father, who hast com
passion upon all men, and

who

wouldest not the death of a sinner,
but rather that he should turn
from his sin, and be saved ; Mer-

OMOST mighty God, and mer-
cif

ciful Father, who hast com
passion upon all men, and hatest
nothing that thou hast made ; who
wouldest not the death of a sinner,
but rather that he should turn
from his sin, and be saved ; mer
cifully forgive us our trespasses ; receive and comfort us, who are grieved
and wearied with the burden of our sins. Thy property is always to
have mercy ; to thee only it appertaineth to forgive sins : spare us there
fore, good Lord, spare thy people, whom thou hast redeemed : enter not
into judgment with thy servants, who are vile earth, and miserable sin
ners ; but so turn thine anger from us, who meekly acknowledge our
vileness, and truly repent us of our faults ; and so make haste to help
us in this world, that we may ever live with thee in the world to come,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the People say this that followeth, after the Minister.
nr^URN thou us, good Lord, and so shall we be turned. Be favour-
1 able, Lord, be favourable to thy people, who turn to thee in
weeping, fasting, and praying. For thou art a merciful God, full of
compassion, long-suffering, and of great pity. Thou sparest when we
deserve punishment, and in thy wrath thinkest upon mercy. Spare thy
people, good Lord, spare them ; and let not thine heritage be brought
to confusion. Hear us, Lord, for thy mercy is great, and after the
multitude of thy mercies look upon us, through the merits and medi
ation of thy blessed Son, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall say.

OGOD, whose nature and
property is ever to have
mercy and to forgive ; Receive our
humble petitions ; and though we
be tied and bound with the chain
of our sins, yet let the pitifulness
of thy great mercy loose us ; for
the honour of Jesus Christ, our
Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 1

THE LORD bless us, and keep
us. The LORD make his
face to shine upon us, and be gra
cious unto us. The LORD lift up
his countenance upon us, and give
us peace, both now and evermore.
A men.

1 This Collect is from the English Book, where it occurs among

A COMMINATION.*

187

[Prop. Bk.]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

sciences by sin are accused, by thy merciful pardon may be absolved ;
through Christ our Lord. Amen.

OMOST mighty God, and merciful Father, who hast compassion
upon all men, and hatest nothing that thou hast made ; who
wouldest not the death of a sinner, but that he should rather turn from
his sin, and be saved ; Mercifully forgive us our trespasses ; receive and
comfort us, who are grieved and wearied with the burden of our sins.
Thy property is always to have mercy ; to thee only it appertaineth to
forgive sins. Spare us therefore, good Lord, spare thy people, whom
thou hast redeemed ; enter not into judgement 3 with thy servants, who are
vile earth, and miserable sinners ; but so turn thine anger from us, who
meekly acknowledge our vileness, and truly repent us of our faults, and
so make haste to help us in this world, that we may ever live with thee
in the world to come ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then shall the people say this that followeth, after the Minister.
RN thou us, good Lord, and so shall we be turned. Be favour-
JL able, Lord, Be favourable to thy people, Who turn to thee in
weeping, fasting, and praying. For thou art a merciful God, Full of
compassion, Long-suffering, and of great pity. Thou sparest when we
deserve punishment, And in thy wrath thinkest upon mercy. Spare thy
people good Lord, spare them, And let not thine heritage be brought to
confusion. Hear us, Lord, for thy mercy is great, And after the
multitude of thy mercies look upon us ; Through the merits and medi
ation of thy blessed Son, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister alone shall
say,

THE Lord bless us, and keep
us; the Lord lift up the
light of his countenance upon us,
and give us peace, now and for
evermore. Amen.

Occasional Prayers, vide p. 169. 2 Only in the Eng. Bk. 3 judgment [Prop. Bk.]

188 THE SECOND SUNDAY IN ADVENT.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.
Bk., Eng. Bk.]

1 THE

COLLECTS, EPISTLES, and GOSPELS,

TO BE USED THROUGHOUT THE YEAE.

The Collect, Epistle, and Gospel,
appointed for the Sunday, shall
serve all the Wrelc after, where
it is not in this Book otherwise
ordered?

The Collect appointed for any
Sunday or other Feast may be
used at the Evening Service of
the day before.

NOTE, that the Collect ap
pointed for every Sunday, or
for any Holy-day that hath a
Vigil or Eve, shall be said at
the Evening Service next before .
[Eng. Bk.]

The proper Collect for the Day
is to be used in the Morning
Service (when the same is not used
with the Communion Service)
immediately before the Collect
for Peace ; and always in the
Evening Service, immediately
before the Collects of the same.
\ [Prop. Bk.]

THE FIRST SUNDAY IN ADVENT.

The Collect.

LMIGHTY God, give us grace that we may cast away the
works of darkness, and put upon us the armour of light,
now in the time of this mortal life, in which thy Son
Jesus Christ came to visit us in great humility ; that in
the last day, when he shall come again in his glorious
Majesty to judge both the quick and dead, 3 we may rise to the life im
mortal, through him who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy
Ghost, now and ever. Amen.

^[ This Collect is to be repeated every Day, with the other Collects in
Advent, until* Christmas-Day?

The Epistle. Rom. xiii. 8. Owe no man, etc the lusts thereof.

The Gospel. St. Matth. xxi. 1. When they, etc den of thieves.

THE SECOND SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
The Collect.

BLESSED Lord, who hast caused all holy Scriptures to be written for
our learning ; grant that we may in such wise hear them, read,
mark, learn, and inwardly digest them, that by patience and comfort of

l ln the Proposed Book the Collects, Epistles and Gospels occur after
the Order of the Communion 2 Vide p. 43.

8 " quick and dead " in the Oxford Edition of 1775, in the Sealed Bks , the
Prop. Bk., and in all American Books until the Sd. of 1892, where we have
" quick and the dead," as in the MS. Bk. and Prayer Books of 1549, 1552,
1559, and 1604.

4 Sic in American Books, the Prop. Bk., and in the MS. and Sealed Books,
but changed by the Editing Committee to unto in the Sd. 1892. Vide Jour
nal, p. 605. * 5 Christmas-Eve [Eng Bk.]

CHRISTMAS-DA Y. 1 189

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

thy holy Word, we may embrace, and ever hold fast, the blessed hope of
everlasting life, which thou hast given us in our Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. xv. 4. Whatsoever, etc of the Holy Ghost.

The Gospel. St. Luke xxi. 25. And there, etc not pass away.

THE THIED SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
The Collect.

OLORD Jesus 2 Christ, who at thy first coming didst send thy mes
senger to prepare thy way before thee ; grant that the Ministers
and stewards of thy mysteries may likewise so prepare and make ready
thy way, by turning the hearts of the disobedient to the wisdom of the
just, that at thy second coming to judge the world we may be found an
acceptable people in thy sight, who livest and reignest with the Father
and the Holy Spirit, 3 ever one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man, etc have praise of God.

The Gospel. St. Matth. xi. 2. Now when, etc way before thee.

THE FOUETH SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
The Collect.

OLORD, raise up, we pray thee, thy power, and come among us, and
with great might succour us ; that whereas, through our sins and
wickedness, we are sore let and hindered in running the race that is set
before us, thy bountiful grace and mercy may speedily help and deliver
us ; through the satisfaction of thy Son our Lord ; to whom, with thee
and the Holy Ghost, be honour and glory, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. Phil. iv. 4. Rejoice in the Lord, etc Christ Jesus.

The Gospel. St. John i. 19. This is the, etc was baptizing.

THE NATIVITY OF OUE LOED, OE THE BIETH-DAY OF CHEIST,
COMMONLY CALLED CHEISTMAS-DAY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us thy only begotten Son to take
J_JL our nature upon him, and as at this time to be born of a pure
Virgin; 4 Grant that we being regenerate, and made thy children by
adoption and grace, may daily be renewed by thy holy Spirit, through
the same our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and
the same Spirit, ever one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. Heb. i. 1. God who at, etc shall not fail.

The Gospel. St. John i. 1. In the beginning, etc and truth.

^[ If in any Church the Holy Com
munion be twice celebrated on
Christmas- day, the following
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel
may be used at the first Com
munion.

1 So .in the Ed. 1790, Prop Bk. and Eng. Bk., but CHRISTMAS in the
Sds. 1793-1892. 2 Jesu [Eng. Bk.]

3 Comma moved to after "ever" both here and elsewhere in the Sd. of
1892, as in the Prop. Bk and in the Oxford Edition of 1775.

4 The initial letter of " Virgin " was changed to a small letter in the Sd. of
1832.

190 ST. JOHN THE EVANGELISTS DAY.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

The Collect.

OGOD, who makest us glad
with the yearly remembrance
of the birth of thine 1 only Son
Jesus Christ ; Grant that as we
joyfully receive him for our Re
deemer, so we may with sure con
fidence behold him when he shall
come to be our Judge, who liveth
and reigneth with thee and the
Holy Ghost, one God, world with
out end. Amen.
The Epistle. Titus ii. 11. The

grace of, etc ......... despise thee.

The Gospel. St. Luke ii. 1. And

it came, etc ......... towards men - 1

2 SAINT STEPHEN S DAY.
The Collect.

GRANT, Lord, that, in all our sufferings here upon earth for the
testimony of thy truth, we may stedfastly look up to heaven, and
by faith behold the glory that shall be revealed ; and, being filled with
the Holy Ghost, may learn to love and bless our persecutors, by the ex
ample of thy first Martyr Saint Stephen, who prayed for his murderers to
thee, blessed Jesus, who standest at the right hand of God to succour
all those who 3 suffer for thee, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.

shall follow the Collect of the Nativity, which shall be said con

tinually until* New- Year s Eve. 5
For the Epistle. Acts vii. 55. Stephen being, etc ............ fell asleep.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xxii. 24. Behold I send, etc .......... the Lord. 6

ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST S DAY.
The Collect.

MERCIFUL Lord, we beseech thee to cast thy bright beams of
light upon thy Church, that it, being instructed 7 by the doctrine
of thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist Saint John, may so walk in the
light of thy truth, that it may at length attain to everlasting life, 8
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. 1 St. John i. 1. That which was, etc ......... is not in us.

The Gospel. St. John xxi. 19. Jesus saith unto, etc ......... be written.

1 This Collect, Epistle and Gospel are taken from the Prayer Book of 1549,
with the change of "thy only Son" to "thine only Son." Vide Parker
Soc. Edition.

2 In the Prop. Bk. and in the Ed. 1790 and the Sds. 1793-1871, the offices for
St. Stephen, St. John, and the Innocents are placed after the Dominical
Propers. 3 that [Eng. Bk.]

4 Sic in Sds. 1793-1845, but in the MS. and Sealed Books, the Ed. 1790,
and the Sd. 1892 we have unto. 6 Thisruhric does not occur in the Prop. Bk.

6 In the Prop. Bk. the Epistles and Gospels for the Saints Days are not
printed out. 7 enlightened [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

8 the light of everlasting life [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

THE EPIPHANY. 191

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
THE INNOCENTS DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who out of the mouths of babes and sucklings
hast ordained strength, and madest infants to glorify thee by their
deaths : mortify and kill all vices in us, and so strengthen us by thy
grace, that by the innocency of our lives, and constancy of our faith
even unto death, we may glorify thy holy Name, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle. Rev. xiv. I. 1 I looked, etc ......... the throne of God.

The Gospel St. Matt. ii. 13. 2 The angel of, etc ......... they are not.

^[ If there be any more days before

the Sunday after Christmas-

day^ the Collect, Epistle, and

Gospel for Christmas-day shall

serve for them.

THE SUNDAY AFTER CHRISTMAS-DAY.

The Collect.
A LMIGHTY God, who hast given us thy only begotten Son, etc.

The Epistle. Gal. iv. 1. Now I say, etc .......... God through Christ.

The Gospel. St. Matt. i. 18. The birth of, etc .......... his name Jesus.

THE CIRCUMCISION OF CHRIST.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who madest thy blessed Son to be circumcised,
7v and obedient to the law for man ; grant us the true circumcision
of the Spirit, that, our hearts, and all our members, being mortified from
all worldly and carnal lusts, we may in all things obey thy blesed will,
through the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. Rom. iv. 8. Blessed is the man, etc .......... of none effect.

The Gospel. St. Luke ii. 15. And it came to, etc .......... the womb.

^f The same Collect, Epistle, and Gospel shall serve for every day after,
unto the Epiphany.

THE EPIPHANY, OR THE MANIFESTATION OF CHRIST

TO THE GENTILES.

The Collect.

OGOD, who by the leading of a Star didst manifest thy only be
gotten Son to the Gentiles ; mercifully grant that we, who 3 know
thee now by faith, may after this life have the fruition of thy glorious
Godhead, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. Eph. iii. 1. For this cause, etc ......... the faith of him.

The Gospel. St. Matt. ii. 1 . When Jesus was, etc ......... another way.

^[ The same Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel shall serve for every day
after, unto the next Sunday.

1 Rev. xiv. 1 to 6 [Prop. Bk.]

2 St. Matt. ii. 13 to 19 [Prop. Bk.] 3 which [Eng. Bk.]

192 THE FIFTH SUNDA Y AFTER EPIPHANY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.

The Collect.

LORD, we beseech thee mercifully to receive the prayers of thy
people who 1 call upon thee ; and grant that they may both per
ceive and know what things they ought to do, and also may have grace
and power faithfully to fulfil the same, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. xii. 1. I beseech you, etc one of another.

The Gospel. St. Luke ii. 41. Now his, etc with God and man.

THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlnsting God, who dost govern all things in
_JLA_ heaven and earth ; mercifully hear the supplications of thy people,
and grant us thy peace all the days of our life, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. xii. 6. Having then, etc men of low estate

The Gospel. St. John ii. 1. And the third, etc believed on him.

THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, mercifully look upon our infir-
XA_ mities, and in all our dangers and necessities stretch forth thy
right hand to help and defend us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. xii. 16. Be not wise in, etc evil with good.

The Gospel. St. Matt. viii. 1. When he was, etc selfsame hour.

THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
The Collect.

OGOD, who knowest us to be set in the midst of so many and great
dangers, that by reason of the frailty of our nature we cannot
always stand upright ; grant to us such strength and protection, as may
support us in all dangers, and carry us through all temptations ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. xiii. 1 . Let every soul, etc to whom honour.

The Gospel. St. Matt. viii. 23. And when he, etc their coasts.

THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
The Collect.

OLORD, we beseech thee to keep thy Church and household con-
tinually in thy true religion, that they who do lean only upon the
hope of thy heavenly grace, may evermore be defended by thy mighty
power, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Col. iii. 12. Put on therefore, etc Father by him.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xiii. 24. The kingdom of, etc nr^barn.

1 which [Eng. Bk.]

THE SIXTH SUNDA Y A FTER EPIPHANY. 193

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

THE SIXTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
The Collect.

OGOD, whose blessed Son was manifested that he might destroy the
works of the devil, and make us the sons of God, and heirs of
eternal life ; grant us, we beseech thee, that, having this hope, we may
purify ourselves, even as he is pure ; that, when he shall appear again
with power and great glory, we may be made like unto him in his eternal
and glorious kingdom ; where with thee, Father, and thee, Holy
Ghost, he liveth and reigneth, ever one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. John Hi. 1. Behold, etc works of the devil.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xxiv. 23. Then if any, etc to the other.

THE SUNDAY CALLED SEPTUAGESIMA, OR THE THIRD
SUNDAY BEFORE LENT.

The Collect.

OLORD, we beseech thee favourably to hear the prayers of thy peo
ple ; that we, who are justly punished for our offences, may be
mercifully delivered by thy goodness, for the glory of thy Name, through
Jesus Christ our Saviour, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy
Ghost, ever one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. ix. 24. Know ye not, etc be a castaway.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xx. 1. The kingdom of, etc few chosen.

THE SUNDAY CALLED SEXAGESIMA, OR THE SECOND
SUNDAY BEFORE LENT.

The Collect.

OLORD God, who seest that we put not our trust in any thing that
we do ; mercifully grant that by thy power we may be defended
against all adversity, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 2 Cor. xi. 19. Ye suffer fools, etc that I lie not.

The Gospel. St. Luke viii. 4. When much, etc with patience.

THE SUNDAY CALLED QUINQUAGESIMA, OR THE NEXT
SUNDAY BEFORE LENT.

The Collect.

OLORD, who hast taught us that all our doings without charity are
nothing worth ; send thy Holy Ghost, and pour into our hearts that
most excellent gift of charity, the very bond of peace and of all virtues ;
without which whosoever liveth is counted dead before thee : Grant this
for thine only Son Jesus Christ s sake. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. xiii. 1. Though I speak, etc is charity.

The Gospel St. Luke xviii. 31. Then Jesus, etc unto God.

THE FIRST DAY OF LEST, COMMONLY CALLED
ASH-WEDNESDAY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who hatest nothing that thou hast
jLA_ made, and dost forgive the sins of all those who 1 are penitent ;

1 them that [Eng. Bk.]

194

THE SECOND SUNDAY IN LENT.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

create and make in us new and contrite hearts, that we, worthily lament
ing our sins and acknowledging our wretchedness, may obtain of thee,
the God of all mercy, perfect remission and forgiveness, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ This Collect is to be read every day in Lent, after the Collect ap
pointed for the day.

At Morning Prayer, th? Litany
being ended, shall be said the
following Prayers, immediately
before the general Thanksgiving.

LORD, we beseech thee, etc. 1

o
o

MOST mighty God, etc. 1

Then shall the People say this
thatfolloweth, after the Minister:

N thou us, Good Lord,
_ etc. 1 [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-
1871, and Prop. Bk.]

For the Epistle. Joel ii. 12. Turn ye even, etc is their God?

The Gospel. St. Matt. vi. 16. When ye fast, etc heart be also.

^[ The same Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel shall serve for every day
after, unto the next Sunday, ex
cept vpon the Feast of St. Mat
thias.

THE FIRST SUNDAY IN LENT.
The Collect.

OLORD, who for our sake didst fast forty days and forty nights ;
give us grace to use such abstinence, that, our flesh being sub
dued to the Spirit, we may ever obey thy godly motions in righteousness
and true holiness, to thy honour and glory, who livest and reignest with
the Father and the Holy Ghost, one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. 2 Cor. vi. 1. We then, etc possessing all things.

The Gospel. St. Matt. iv. 1. Then was Jesus, etc unto him.

THE SECOND SUNDAY IN LENT.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who seest that we have no power of ourselves to
J^\_ help ourselves ; keep us both outwardly in our bodies, and in
wardly in our souls ; that we may be defended from all adversities which

1 These three prayers do not occur in this place in the English Book, but
are found in the CommiDation Office. In the American Book since the Con
vention of 1892 they form part of A Penitential Office, pp. 184, 186.

THE SUNDAY NEXT BEFORE EASTER. 195

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

may happen to the body, and from all evil thoughts which may assault
and hurt the soul ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xv. 21. Jesus went thence, 1 etc very hour.

The Epistle. 1 Thess. iv. 1. We beseech you, etc holy Spirit.

THE THIRD SUNDAY IN LENT.

The Collect.

WE beseech thee, Almighty God, look upon the hearty desires
of thy humble servants, and stretch forth the right hand of
thy Majesty, to be our defence against all our enemies, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. v. 1. Be ye therefore, etc give thee light.

The Gospel. St. Luke xi. 14. Jesus was casting, etc keep it.

THE FOURTH SUNDAY IN LENT.

The Collect.

GRANT, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that we, who for our
evil deeds do worthily deserve to be punished, by the comfort of
thy grace may mercifully be relieved ; through our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ. Amen.

The Epistle. Gal. iv. 21. Tell me, etc but of the free.

The Gospel. St. John vi. 1. Jesus went, etc... into the world.

THE FIFTH SUNDAY IN LENT.
The Collect.

WE beseech thee, Almighty God, mercifully to look upon thy
people ; that by thy great goodness they may be governed and
preserved evermore, both in body and soul, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Heb. ix. 11. Christ being come, etc inheritance.

The Gospel. St. John viii. 46. Jesus said, etc of the temple.

THE SUNDAY NEXT BEFORE EASTER.
The Collect.

\ LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who, of thy tender love towards
JLA_ mankind, hast sent thy Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, to take
upon him our flesh, and to suffer death upon the cross, that all man
kind should follow the example of his great humility ; mercifully grant,
that we may both follow the example of his patience, and also be made
partakers of his resurrection, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

The Epistle. Phil. ii. 5. Let this mind, etc of God the Father.

The Gospel. St. Matt, xxvii. 1. When the, etc Son of God.

1 hence [Sd. 1793]

196 GOOD FRIDAY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
MONDAY BEFORE EASTER.

For the Epistle. Isa. Ixiii. 1. Who is this, etc by thy name.

The Gospel. St. Mark xiv. 1. After two days, etc he wept.

TUESDAY BEFORE EASTER.

For the Epistle. Isa. 1. 5. The Lord God, etc down in sorrow.

The Gospel. St. Mark xv. 1. Aud straightway, etc son of God.

WEDNESDAY BEFORE EASTER.

The Epistle. Heb. ix. 16. Where a testament, etc salvation. 1

The Gospel. St. Luke xxii. 1. Now the feast, etc own mouth.

THURSDAY BEFORE EASTER.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. xi. 17. In this that I, etc when I come.

The Gospel. St. Luke xxiii. 1. The whole, etc these things. 2

GOOD FRIDAY.

The Collects.

A LMIGHTY God, we beseech thee graciously to behold this thy
1~\ family, for which our Lord Jesus Christ was contented to be
betrayed, and given up into the hands of wicked men, and to suffer
death upon the cross, who now liveth and reigneth with thee and the
Holy Ghost, erer one God, world without end. Amen.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, by whose Spirit the whole body
1\ of the Church is governed and sanctified : receive our supplica
tions and prayers, which we offer before thee for all estates of men in
thy holy Church, that every member of the same, in his vocation and
ministry, may truly and godly serve thee, through our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ. Amen.

O MERCIFUL God, who hast made all men, and hatest nothing
that thou hast made, nor desirest 3 the death of a sinner, but rather
that he should be converted and live ; have mercy upon all Jews, Turks,
Infidels, and Hereticks ; and take from them all ignorance, hardness of

1 In the Epistle of this day, as it stands in Ed. 1790 and Sds. 1793-1871
and in the Eng. Bk., we read: "he sprinkled likewise with blood, etc.,"
after the Greek and the Vulgate. The word " likewise " was omitted by the
Committee of 1892, after the A. V.

2 In the Proposed Book the Epistles and Gospels for Monday, Tuesday,
Wednesday and Thursday of Holy Week are not printed out as in the Ameri
can and English Books, but immediately after the Gospel for the Sunday next
before Easter occurs the following:

fl The Epistles and Gospels from the Sunday before Easter to Good Friday

are as followeth, viz.

On Monday, for the Epistle, Isaiah 63. 1; and for the Gospel, St. Mark 14. 1:
On Tuesday, for the Epistle, Isaiah 50. 5; and for the Gospel, St. Mark 15. 1

to 40:
On Wednesday, for the Epistle, Hebrews 9. 16; and for the Gospel, St. Luke

22. 1:

And on Thursday, for the Epistle, 1 Corinth. 11. 17; and for the Gospel, St.
Luke 23. 1 to 50.

3 wouldest [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

EASTER-DAY. 197

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

heart, and contempt of thy Word ; and so fetch them home, blessed
Lord, to thy flock, that they may be saved among the remnant of the
true Israelites, and be made one fold under one Shepherd, Jesus Christ
our Lord, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, one
God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. Heb. x. 1. The law having, etc day approaching.

The Gospel. St. John xix. 1 . Pilate therefore, etc they pierced.

EASTER-EVEN. x

The Collect.

RANT, Lord, that as we are baptized into the death of thy blessed
Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, so by continual mortifying 2 our
corrupt affections we may be buried with him ; and that through the
grave, and gate of death, we may pass to our joyful resurrection, for his
merits, who died, and was buried, and rose again for us, thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. Pet. iii. 17. It is better, etc subject unto him.

The Gospel. St. Matt, xxvii. 57. When the even, etc a watch.

EASTER-DAY.
^[ At Morning Prayer, instead of the Psalm (0 come, let us sing, &lt;fcc.)

these Anthems shall be sung or said.

/"CHRIST our passover is sacrificed for us : therefore let us keep the
V_y feast ;

Not with the 3 old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wicked
ness : but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 1 Cor. v. 7.

/CHRIST being raised from the dead, dieth no more : death hath no
\_J more dominion over him.

For in that he died, he died unto sin once : but in that he liveth, he
liveth unto God.

Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin : but
alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. Rom. vi. 9.

/"CHRIST is risen from the dead : and become the first fruits of them
\J that slept.

For since by man came death : by man came also the resurrection of
the dead.

For as in Adam all die : even so in Christ shall all be made alive.
1 Cor. xv. 20. 4

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost.

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

1 This office occurs among the Propers for HOLY DAYS in the Prop. Bk.

2 by the continual mortifying of [Prop. Bk.]

3 Sic in all American Books, the MS. and Sealed Bks., but "the" was
dropped by the Committee of 1892, after the A. V.

4 The Gloria Patri is printed at the end of this Anthem in the English
Book ; it does not appear in the Prop. Bk., nor in the American Books until
it was restored by the action of the Convention of 1889 and 1892.

198

TUESDA Y IN EASTER - WEEK.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

The Collect.
A LMIG-HTY God, who through thine only begotten Son Jesus Christ

/V hast overcome death, and opened unto us the gate of everlasting
life ; we humbly beseech thee, that, as by thy special grace preventing
us thou dost put into our minds good desires, so by thy continual help
we may bring the same to good effect, through Jesus Christ our Lord,
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one God,
world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. Col. iii. 1. If ye then be risen, etc lived in them.

The Gospel. St. Johnxx. 1. The first day, etc their own home.

^[ If ig. any Church the Holy Com
munion be twice celebrated on
Easter-day, the following Col
lect, Epistle, and Gospel may
be used at the first Communion.

The Collect.

OGOD, who for our redemption
didst give thine only-begotten
Son to the death of the Cross, and
by his glorious resurrection hast
delivered us from the power of our
enemy ; Grant us so to die daily
from sin, that we may .evermore
live with him in the joy of his
resurrection ; through the same
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. v. 6. Know
ye not, etc and truth.

The Gospel St. Mark xvi. 1.
When the, etc were afraid. 1

MONDAY IN EASTER-WEEK.

The Collect: 1
God, who through thy only begotten Son Jesus

A LMIGHTY
/~\ Christ, etc.
For the Epistle.
The Gospel. St.

A LMIGHTY

/v Christ, etc.
For the Epistle.
The Gospel. St.

Acts x. 34. Peter opened, etc remission of sins.

Luke xxiv. 13. Behold, two, etc of bread.

TUESDAY IN EASTER-WEEK.

The Collect?
God, who through thine only begotten Son Jesus

Actsxiii. 26. Men and brethren, etc unto you.

Luke xxiv. 36. Jesus himself, etc these things.

1 Vide the Prayer Book of 1549, Parker Soc. Ed. pp. 53, 54.

2 In the Prop. Bk. the Collect for Monday and Tuesday in Easter week is
not printed, but in each place under the caption, The Collect, occurs the
rubric : f The name as on Sunday.

THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER. 199

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1 871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY Father, who hast given thine only Son to die for our
_1\ sins, and to rise again for our justification ; grant us so to put
away the leaven of malice and wickedness, that we may alway serve thee
in pureness of living and truth, through the merits of the same thy Son
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. John v. 4. Whatsoever is, etc hath not life. 1

The Gospel. St. John xx. 19. The same day, etc are retained.

THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast given thine only Son to be unto us both
-/V a sacrifice for sin, and also an ensample of godly life ; give us grace
that we may always most thankfully receive that his inestimable benefit,
and also daily endeavour ourselves to follow the blessed steps of his most
holy life, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. Pet. ii. 19. This is, etc Bishop of your souls.

The Gospel. St. John x. 11. Jesus said, lam, etc our shepherd.

THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
The Collect.

ALMIGHTY God, who showest to them that are in error the light
of thy truth, to the intent that they may return into the way of
righteousness : grant unto all those * who are admitted into the fellow
ship of Christ s Religion, that they may avoid 3 those things that are
contrary to their profession, and follow all such things as are agreeable
to the same, through our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

The Epistle. I St. Pet. ii. 11. Dearly beloved, etc the King.

The Gospel. St. John xvi. 16. Jesus said, etc, taketh from you.

THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who alone canst order the unruly wills and
affections of sinful men ; grant unto thy people, that they may love
the thing which thou commandest, and desire that which thou dost prom
ise ; that so, among the sundry and manifold changes of the world, our
hearts may surely there be fixed, where true joys are to be found, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. St. James i. 17. Every good, etc save your souls.

The Gospel St. John xvi. 5. Jesus said unto, etc it unto you.

1 In all American Books until 1845, in the Prop. Bk. and in the MS-
and Sealed Books, the last clause of the Epistle for this Sunday reads : "he
that hath not the Son, hath not life," after the Vulgate and the Authorized
Version in 1611 ; but in the Sd. of 1845 the words "of God " were intro
duced after Son, after the Greek and the present Oxford Editions of the A.V.

2 them that [Eng. Bk.]

3 eschew [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

200 WHITSUNDAY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTEE EASTEE.
The Collect.

u R vP fr m Wh m a11 good thin S s do come ; grant to us thy
V/ humble servants, that by thy holy inspiration we may think those
things that are 1 good and by thy merciful guiding may perform the
same, through our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

The Epistle. St. James i. 22. Be ye doers, etc ......... from the world

The Gospel. St. John xvi. 23. Verily, verily, etc ......... the world.

THE ASCENSION-DAY.

The Collect.

/H KANT, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that like as we do believe
VJ thy only begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ to have ascended
into the heavens; so we may also in heart and mind thither ascend and
with him continually dwell, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the

loly Orhost, one God, world without end. Amen.
For the Epistle. Acts i. 1. The former treatise, etc ......... into heaven

The Gospel St. Mark xvi. 14. Jesus approved, etc ......... following

T[ The same Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel shall serve for every day
after, unto the next Sunday,
except upon the Feast of St.
Philip and St. James.

SUNDAY AFTEE ASCENSION-DAY.
The Collect.

O nP? ? th . 6 , king f glor ^ who hast exalted thiQ e only Son Jesus

Christ with great triumph unto thy kingdom in heaven ; we be

seech thee, leave us not comfortless; but send to us thine Holy Ghost

to comfort us, and exalt us unto the same place whither our Saviour

Christ is gone before; who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy

Thost, one God, world without end. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. Pet. iv. 7. The end of, etc ......... and ever. Amen.

The Gospel. St. John xv. 26, and part of the 16th chapter. When
the Comforter, etc .................. I told you of them.

WHITSUNDAY.
The Collect.

O 2 GOD, who as at this time didst teach the hearts of thy faithful
people, by sending 3 to them the light of thy Holy Spirit; grant
us by the same Spirit to have a right judgment in all things, and ever-
more to rejoice in his holy comfort; through the merits of Christ Jesus
our Saviour who liveth and reigneth with thee, in the unity of the same
spirit, one God, world without end. Amen.
For the Epistle. Acts ii. 1. When the day, etc ......... works of God.

The Gospel. St. John xiv. 15. Jesus said unto, etc .......... so I do.

1 be good [Eng. Bk.] 2 The Eng. and Prop. Bks. omit "O"
by the sending [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY. 201

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1 871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
MONDAY IN WHITSUN-WEEK.

The Collect?
y^~\ 2 GOD, who as at this time didst teach the hearts of thy, etc.

For the Epistle. Acts x. 34.- Then Peter, etc tarry certain days.

The Gospel. St. John iii. 16. God so loved, etc wrought in God.

TUESDAY IN" WHITSUN-WEEK.

The Collect. 1
/~V GOD, who as at this time didst teach, etc.

For the Epistle. Acts viii. 14. When the, etc the Holy Ghost.

The Gospel. St. John x. 1 . Verily, verily, etc more abundantly.

TRINITY-SUNDAY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who hast given unto us thy
J\. servants grace, by the confession of a true faith, to acknowledge
the glory of the eternal Trinity, and in the power of the divine Majesty
to worship the Unity ; we beseech thee that thou wouldest keep us
stedfast in this faith, and evermore defend us from all adversities, who
livest and reignest, one God, world without end. Amen.

For the Epistle. Kev. iv. 1. After this, etc and were created.

The Gospel. St. John iii. 1. There was a man, etc eternal life.

THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OGOD, the strength of all those who put their trust in thee ; mer
cifully accept our prayers ; and because, through the weakness of
our mortal nature, we can do no good thing without thee, grant us the
help of thy grace, that in keeping thy commandments 2 we may please
thee, both in will and deed, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. John iv. 7 . Beloved let us, etc brother also.

The Gospel St. Luke xvi. 19. There was, etc from the dead.

THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OLORD, who never failest to help and govern those 3 whom thou
dost bring up in thy stedfast fear and Ic-ve ; keep us, we beseech
thee, under the protection of thy good providence, and make us to have
a perpetual fear and love of thy holy Name, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. John iii. 13. Marvel not, etc hath given us.

The Gospel. St. Luke xiv. 16. A certain man, etc my supper.

1 In the Prop. Bk. instead of the Collect for Monday in Whitsun-Week,
is found the rubric, ^ The same as on Sunday; so likewise under the caption
for Tuesday in Whitsun-Week.

2 In 1549-1604, the MS. and Sealed Books, we have "m keeping ot thy
Commandments," (Ps. 19. 11), but in the printed Book of 1662, unsealed, the
Oxford edition of 1775 and in the Irish MS. Bk. the reading is the same as
in the American Book. 3 them [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

202 THE SEVENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng Bk.]
THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OLORD, we beseech thee mercifully to hear us ; and grant that we,
to whom thou hast given an hearty desire to pray, may, by thy
mighty aid, be defended and comforted in- all dangers and adversities,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. Pet. v. 5. All of you, etc and ever. Amen.

The Gospel. St. Luke xv. 1. Then drew, etc that repenteth.

THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

O GOD, the protector of all that trust in thee, without whom noth
ing is strong, nothing is holy ; increase and multiply upon us thy
mercy ; that, thou being our ruler and guide, we may so pass through
things temporal, that we finally lose not the things eternal : Grant this,
heavenly Father, for Jesus Christ s sake our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. viii. 18. I reckon, etc of our body.

The Gospel. St. Luke vi. 36. Be ye therefore, etc brother s eye.

THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

RANT, Lord, we beseech thee, that the course of this world may
be so peaceably ordered by thy governance, that thy Church may
joyfully serve thee in all godly quietness, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

The Epistle. 1 St. Pet. iii. 8. Be ye all, etc in your hearts.

The Gospel. St. Luke v. 1. It came to pass, etc followed him.

THE SIXTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OGOD, who hast prepared for those who 1 love thee such good things
as pass man s understanding ; pour into our hearts such love toward
thee, that we, loving thee above all things, may obtain thy promises,
which exceed all that we can desire, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. %

The Epistle, Rom. vi. 3. Know ye, etc Jesus Christ our Lord.

The Gospel. Sf. Matt. v. 20. Jesus said, etc uttermost farthing.

THE SEVENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

T~ ORD of all power and might, who art the author and giver of all
I J good things ; graft in our hearts the love of thy Name, increase in
us true religion, nourish us with all goodness, and of thy great mercy
keep us in the same, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. vi. 19. I speak, etc Jesus Christ our Lord.

The Gospel. St. Mark viii. 1. In those, etc sent them away.

1 them that [Eng. Bk.]

THE TWELFTH SUNDAY AFT. TRINITY. 203

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
THE EIGHTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OGOD, whose never-failing providence orderelh all things both in
heaven and earth ; we humbly beseech thee to put away from us
all hurtful things, and to give us those things which are 1 profitable for
us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle, Rom. viii. 12. Brethren, etc glorified together.

The Gospel. St. Matt. vii. 15. Beware of false, etc in heaven.

THE NINTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

S~~^\ RANT to us, Lord, we beseech thee, the spirit to think and do
\JT always such things as are right ; 2 that we who cannot do any thing
that is good without thee, may by thee be enabled to live according to
thy will ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. x. 1. Brethren, I would, etc to bear it.

The Gospel^ St. Luke xvi. 1. Jesus said unto, etc habitations.

THE TENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

T ET thy merciful ears, Lord, be open to the prayers of thy
JL J humble servants ; and, that they may obtain their petitions, make
them to ask such things as shall please thee, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. xii. 1. Concerning, etc as he will.

The Gospel. St. Luke xix. 41. And when, etc in the temple.

THE ELEVENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OGOD, who declarest thy almighty power chiefly 3 in showing
mercy and pity ; mercifully grant unto us such a measure of thy
grace, that we, running the way of thy commandments, may obtain thy
gracious promises, and be made partakers of thy heavenly treasure,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. xv. 1. Brethren, I, etc so ye believed.

The Gospel. St. Luke xviii. 9. Jesus spake, etc be exalted.

THE TWELFTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who art always more ready to
J_A_ hear than we to pray, and art wont to give more than either we
desire or deserve ; pour down upon us the abundance of thy mercy ; for
giving us those things whereof our conscience is afraid, and giving us
those good things which we are not worthy to ask, but through the
merits and mediation of Jesus Christ thy Son our Lord. Amen.

1 which be [Eng. Bk.]

2 are rightful [Prop. Bk.] ; be rightful [Eug. Bk.]
3 most chiefly [Prop. Bk. and Eng. Bk.]

204 THE SEVENTEENTH SUN. AFT. TRIN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

The Epistle. 2 Cor. iii. 4. Such trust, etc exceed in glory.

The Gospel. St. Mark vii. 31. Jesus, departing, etc to speak.

THE THIETEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and merciful God, of whose only gift it cometh that
_l!jL. thy faithful people do unto thee true and laudable service ; grant,
we beseech thee, that we may so faithfully serve thee in this life, that we
fail not finally to attain thy heavenly promises, through the merits of
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Gal. iii. 16. To Abraham, etc them that believe.

The Gospel. St. Luke x. 23. Blessed are, etc do thou likewise.

THE FOURTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, give unto us the increase of faith,
JlJL. hope, and charity : and, that wo may obtain that which thou dost
promise, make us to love that which thou dost command, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Gal. v. 16. I say then, etc affections and lusts.

The Gospel. St. Luke xvii. 11. And it came, etc thee whole.

THE FIFTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

KEEP, we beseech thee, Lord, thy Church with thy perpetual
mercy : And, because the frailty of man without thee cannot but
fall, keep us ever by thy help from all things hurtful, and lead ua to all
things profitable to our salvation, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Gal. vi. 11. Ye see how, etc your spirit. Amen.

The Gospel. St. Matt. vi. 24. No man, etc the evil thereof.

THE SIXTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OLORD, we beseech thee, let thy continual pity cleanse and defend
thy Church ; and, because it cannot continue in safety without thy
succour, preserve it evermore by thy help and goodness, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. iii. 13. I desire, etc without end. Amen.

The Gospel. St. Luke vii. 11. And it came, etc round about.

THE SEVENTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

T ORD, we pray thee that thy grace may always prevent and follow
I J us ; and make us continually to be given to all good works, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. iv. 1. I therefore, etc and in you all.

The Gospel. St. Luke xiv. 1. It came to pass, etc be exalted.

THE TWENTY-SECOND SUN. AFT. TRIN. 205

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]
THE EIGHTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

T ORD, we beseech thee, grant thy people grace to withstand the
I J temptations of the world, the flesh, arid the devil ; and with pure
hearts and minds to follow thee, the only God, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 1 Cor. i. 4. I thank, etc our Lord Jesus Christ.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xxii. 34. When the, etc more questions.

THE NINETEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OGOD, forasmuch as without thee we are not able to please thee ;
mercifully grant that thy Holy Spirit may in all things direct and
rule our hearts, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. iv. 17. This I say, etc hath forgiven you.

The Gospel. St. Matt. ix. 1. Jesus entered, etc unto men.

THE TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY and most merciful God, of thy bountiful goodness
keep us, we beseech thee, from all things that may hurt us ; that
we, being ready both in body and soul, may cheerfully accomplish those
things which thou commandest, 1 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. v. 15. See then that, etc fear of God.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xxii. 1. Jesus said, etc few are chosen.

THE TWENTY-FIRST SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

RANT, we beseech thee, merciful Lord, to thy faithful people
pardon and peace ; that they may be cleansed from all their sins,
and serve thee with a quiet mind, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. vi. 10. My brethren, etc ought to speak.

The Gospel. St. John iv. 46. There was, etc into Galilee.

THE TWENTY-SECOND SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

LORD, we beseech thee to keep thy household the Church in con
tinual godliness ; that through thy protection it may be free from
all adversities, and devoutly given to serve thee in good works, to the
glory of thy name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Phil. i. 3. I thank my God, etc praise of God.

The Gospel. St. Matt, xviii. 21. Peter said, etc their trespasses.

1 which thou wouldest have done, [Prop. Bk.] ; that thou wouldest have
done, [Eng. Bk.]

206 THE SUNDA Y NEXT BEFORE AD VENT}

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

THE TWENTY-THIRD SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.

The Collect.

OGOD, our refuge and strength, who art the author of all godli
ness ; be ready, we beseech thee, to hear the devout prayers of
thy Church ; and grant that those things which we ask faithfully we
may obtain effectually; through Jesus Christ our Lord. A men.

The Epistle. Phil. iii. 17. Brethren be followers, etc himself.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xxii. 15. Then went, etc went their way.

THE TWENTY-FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
The Collect.

OLOBJ), we beseech thee, absolve thy people from their offences;
that through thy bountiful goodness we may all be delivered from
the bands of those sins, which by our frailty we have committed. Grant
this, heavenly Father, for Jesus Christ s sake, our blessed Lord and
Saviour. Amen.
The Epistle. Col. i. 3. We give thanks, etc ........ saints in light.

The Gospel. St. Matt. ix. 18. While Jesus, etc all that land.

THE UNDAY NEXT BEFORE
ADVENT. 2

THE TWENTY FIFTH SUNDAY
AFTER TRINITY. 3

The Collect.

STIR up, we beseech thee, Lord, the wills of thy faithful people ;
that they, plenteously bringing forth the fruit of good works, may
by* thee be plenteously rewarded through Jesus Christ our Lord.
A men.

For the Epistle. Jer. xxiii. 5. Behold, the days, etc own land.

The Gospel. St. John vi. 5. When Jesus, etc into the world.

*^If there be more than twenty-jive
Sundays after Trinity, the ser
vice of some of those Sundays
that were omitted after the
Epiphany shall be taken in to
supply so many as are here
wanting. And if there be fewer
than twenty -Jive Sundays, the
overplus shall be omitted.

If there be any more Sundays
before Advent- Sunday, the Ser
vice of some of those Sundays
that were omitted after the
Epiphany, shall be taken in to
supply so many as are here
wanting. And if there be fewer,
the overplus may be omitted :
Provided that this last Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel, shall al
ways be used upon the Sunday
next before Advent.

1 Sic in the Sd. 1892, but " The Twenty-fifth Sunday after Trinity " in all
the other American Books, and in the Eng. and Prop. Bks.

2 Cf. the Sarum Missal, where we have Dominica Proximo, ante Adventtim.

3 In the Sealed Books the Sundays after Trinity are entitled "The One
and Twentieth S. aft. Trin.," "The Two and Twentieth S. after Trin.,"
"The Three and Twentieth S. aft. Trin.," "The Four and Twentieth S. aft.
Trin.," but the last one is " The Twenty-fifth S. aft. Trin." The MS. Book
and the Oxford edition of 1775, however, have the readings above in the text,
and they have been followed by the Prop. Bk. and the American Books,
except that the Sd. 1892 has changed the title of the last Sunday.

4 of [Eng. Bk.]

THE PURIFICATION OF SAINT MARY. 1 207

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

2 SAINT ANDREW S DAY.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who didst give such grace unto thy holy Apostle
/V Saint Andrew, that he readily obeyed the calling of thy Son Jesus
Christ, and followed him without delay ; grant unto us all, that we,
being called by thy holy Word, may forthwith give up ourselves obedi
ently to fulfil thy holy commandments, through the same Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Rom. x. 9. If thou shalt, etc gainsaying people. 3

The Gospel. St. Matt. iv. IS. 4 Jesus walking, etc followed him.

SAINT THOMAS THE APOSTLE.

The Collect.

\ LMIGHTY and everliving God, who, for the greater confirmation 5
/A of the faith, didst suffer thy holy Apostle Thomas to be
doubtful in thy Son s resurrection ; grant us so perfectly, and without
all doubt, to believe in thy Son Jesus Christ, that our faith in thy sight
may never be reproved. Hear us, Lord, through the same Jesus
Christ, to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and
glory, now and for evermore. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. ii. 19. Now therefore, etc the Spirit.

The Gospel. St. John xx. 24. Thomas, one, etc his name. 6

THE CONVERSION OF SAINT PAUL.
The Collect.

OGOD, who, through the preaching of the blessed Apostle Saint
Paul, hast caused the light of the Gospel to shine throughout the
world ; grant, we beseech thee, that we, having his wonderful conver
sion in remembrance, may show forth our thankfulness unto thee for
the same, by following the holy doctrine which he taught, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Acts ix. I. 7 And Saul, etc this is very Christ.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xix. 27. Peter answered, etc shall be first.

THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST IN THE TEMPLE, COMMONLY
CALLED THE PURIFICATION OF SAINT MARY THE VIRGIN.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY and everliving God, we humbly beseech thy Majesty,
_\. that, as thy only begotten Son was this day presented in the Tem
ple in substance of our flesh ; so we may be presented unto thee with
pure and clean hearts, by the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Mai. Hi. I. 8 Behold, I will, etc Lord of hosts.

The Gospel. St. Luke ii. 22. 9 And when the, etc upon him.

1 Sic in the Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793 and 1892, and in the MS. and Sealed Books;
but "The Purification of the Virgin Mary" in the Sds. 1822-1838, and
"Purification of Saint Mary the Virgin " in the Sds. 1845 and 1871.

2 Here the Prop Bk. has the general caption : HOLY-DAYS, and the same
for the running captions.

3 The Prop. Bk. does not print the Epistles and Gospels for the Holy Days,
but only gives the references. *St. Matt. 4. 18 to 23 [Prop. Bk.]

5 more confirmation [Eng Bk. and Prop. Bk.]

6 Here the Prop. Bk. and the Ed. 1790 and Sds. 1793-1871, insert the
offices for St. Stephen, St. John Evangelist, and the Innocents.

7 Acts 9. 1 to 23 [Prop Bk.] 8 Mai. 3. 1 to 6 [Prop. Bk.]
9 St. Luke 2.22 to 41 [Prop. Bk.]

208 ST. BARNABAS THE APOSTLE.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

SAINT MATTHIAS S DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who into the place of the traitor Judas didst
choose thy faithful servant Matthias to be of the number of the
twelve Apostles ; grant that thy Church, being alway preserved from
false Apostles, may be ordered and guided by faithful and true Pastors,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Acts i. 15. In those, etc the eleven apostles.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xi. 25. At that, etc burden is light.

THE ANNUNCIATION OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY.
The Collect.

WE beseech thee, Lord, pour thy grace into our hearts ; that, as
we have known the Incarnation of thy Son Jesus Christ by the
message of an Angel ; so by his cross and passion we may be brought
unto the glory of his Resurrection, through the same Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Isa. vii. 10. 1 Moreover the, etc the good.

The Gospel. St. Luke i. 26. 2 And in the sixth, etc from her. 3

SAINT MARK S DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who hast instructed thy holy Church with
the heavenly doctrine of thy Evangelist Saint Mark ; give us grace
that, being not like children carried away with every blast of vain doc
trine, we may be established in the truth of thy holy Gospel, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Ephes. iv. 7. 4 Unto every one, etc itself in love

The Gospel. St. John xv. I. 5 I am the, etc might be full.

SAINT PHILIP AND SAINT JAMES S DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, whom truly to know is everlasting life ; grant
us perfectly to know thy Son Jesus Christ to be the way, the
truth, and the life ; that, following the steps of thy holy Apostles,
Saint Philip and Saint James, we may stedfastly walk in the way that
leadeth to eternal life, through the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

The Epistle. St. James i. I. 6 James, a, etc them that love him.

The Gospel. St. John xiv. 2. 7 And Jesus said, etc I will do it.

SAINT BARNABAS THE APOSTLE.
The Collect.

OLORD God Almighty, who didst endue thy holy Apostle Bar
nabas with singular gifts of the Holy Ghost ; leave us not, we
beseech thee, destitute of thy manifold gifts, nor yet of grace to use
them alway to thy honour and glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

l lsa. 7. 10 to 16 [Prop. Bk.] 2 St. Luke 1. 26 to 39 [Prop. Bk.]

3 In the Prop. Bk. here follows the office for Easter-Even.

4 Ephes. 4. 7 to 17 [Prop. Bk.] 5 St. John xV. 1 to 12 [Prop. Bk.]

6 St. James 1. 1 to 13 [Prop. Bk.] 7 St. John xiv. 2 to 15 [Prop. Bk.]

ST. JAMES THE APOSTLE. 209

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.

Bk., Eng. Bk.]

Pur the Epistle. Acts xi. 22. Tidings of, etc Barnabas and Saul.

The Gospel. St. John xv. 12. 1 This is, etc may give it you.

SAINT JOHN BAPTIST S DAY.

The Collect.

A LMIGIITY God, by whose providence thy servant John Baptist
_LA_ was wonderfully born, and sent to prepare the way of thy Son
our Saviour by preaching repentance; 2 make us so to follow his doc
trine and holy life, that we may truly repent according to his preaching ;
and after his example constantly speak the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and
patiently suffer for the truth s sake, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

For the Epistle. Isa. xl. I. 3 Comfort ye, etc are with young.

The Gospel. St. Luke i. 57. Elisabeth s full time, etc Israel.

SAINT PETER S DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who by thy Son Jesus Christ didst give to
thy Apostle Saint Peter many excellent gifts, and commandedst
him earnestly to feed thy flock ; make, we beseech thee, all Bishops and
Pastors diligently to preach thy holy Word, and the people obediently
to follow the same, that they may receive the crown of everlasting glory,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Acts xii. I. 4 About that time, etc of the Jews.

The Gospel, St. Matt. xvi. 13. 5 When Jesus, etc in heaven. 6

SAINT JAMES THE APOSTLE.

The Collect.

RANT, merciful God, that, as thine holy Apostle Saint James,
leaving his father and all that he had, without delay was obedi
ent unto the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ, and followed him ; so we,
forsaking all worldly and carnal affections, may be evermore ready to
follow thy holy commandments, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
For the Epistle. Acts xi. 27, and part of chapter 12 7 In those days, 8

etc Peter also.

The Gospel. St. Matt. xx. 20. 9 Then came, etc for many.

THE TRANSFIGURATION OF

CHRIST.
The Collect.

GOD, who on the mount
didst reveal to chosen wit-

1 St. John xv. 12 to 17 [Prop. Bk.]

2 by the preaching of repentance [Prop. Bk.] ; by preaching of repentance
[Ed. 1790 and Eng. Bk.] 3 Isa. 40. 1 to 12 [Prop. Bk ]

4 Acts 12. 1 to 12 [Prop. Bk.] 5 St. Matt. xvi. 13 to 20 [Prop. Bk.]

6 In the Gospel for St. Peter s Day the Saint s confession reads, "Thou art
Christ," after A. V. in 1611, etc., in MS Book, Sealed Book, Edition of 1790
and in Sds. 1793-1832, but since Sd. of 1838 the reading is, "Thou art the
Christ," after present edd. of A. V.

7 Acts 11. 27 and part of cliapter 12 to 3 [Prop. Bk.]

8 So in MS. and Sealed Books and in all American Books until the Sd. of
1871, when it was changed to "In these days."

8 St. Matt. 20. 20 to 29 [Prop. Bk.]

210

ST. MATTHEW THE -APOSTLE.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.
Bk., Eng. Bk.]

[Sd. 1892]

nesses thine only-begotton Son
wonderfully transfigured, in rai
ment white and glistering ; Merci
fully grant that we, being deliv
ered from the disquietude of this
world, may be permitted to be
hold the King in his beauty, who
with thee, Father, and thee,
Holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth
one God, world without end.
Amen.

The Epistle. 2 St. Pet. i. 13.

I think it meet, etc were

with him in the holy mount.

The Gospel. St. Luke ix. 28.

And it came to pass, etc

those things which they had seen. 1

SAINT BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY and everlasting God, who didst give to thine Apos
tle Bartholomew grace truly to believe and to preach thy Word ;
grant, we beseech thee, unto thy Church, to love that Word which he
believed, and both to preach and receive the same, through 2 Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Acts v. 12. 3 By the hands, etc every one.

The Gospel. St. Luke xxii. 24. 4 And there was, etc of Israel.

SAINT MATTHEW THE APOSTLE.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who by thy blessed Son didst call Matthew
from the receipt of custom to be an Apostle and Evangelist;
grant us grace to forsake all covetous desires, and inordinate love of
riches, and to follow the same thy Son Jesus Christ, who liveth and
reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, one God, world without end.
Amen.

The Epistle. 2 Cor. iv. I. 5 Therefore seeing, etc Jesus Christ.

The Gospel. St. Matthew ix. 9. 6 And as Jesus, etc repentance.

1 "Oratio. Deus, qui hodierna die Unigenitum tuum mirabiliter transfigur-
atum coelitus, utriusque testament! patribus revelasti ; da nobis, qusesumus,
beneplacitis tibi actibus, ad ejus semper contemplandum pertingere gloriam;
in quo tuse paternitati optime complacuisse testatus es. Per eundem Domi-
num. " " Secreta. Suscipe, quaesumus, Domine, sancte Pater, omnipotens
seterne Deus munera quse pro gloriosa Filii tui transfiguratione deferimus ;
et concede propitius, ut per hsec a temporalibus liberemur incommodis et
gaudiis connectamur seternis. Per eundem." (In Transfiguratione Domini.
Missale ad usum Sarum. ) In the Sarum Missal, as in the Roman, the Epistle

is 2 Peter i. 16 : "For we have not, etc arise in your hearts," and the

Gospel is St. Matt, xvii 1: " Jesus taketh Peter, etc again from the dead."

2 thro [Sd. 1793] s Acts 5. 12 to 17 [Prop. Bk.]

4 St. Luke 22. 24 to 31 [Prop. Bk.] 5 Cor. 4. 1 to 7 [Prop. Bk.]
6 St. Matt. 9. 9 to 14.

ALL SAINTS DAY. 211

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871 ; Prop.
Bk., Eng. Bk.]

SAINT MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS.
The Collect.

O EVERLASTING God, who hast ordained and constituted the
services of Angels and men in a wonderful order ; mercifully
grant that, as thy holy Angels always do thee service in heaven ; so by
thy appointment, they may succour and defend us on earth, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Rev. xii. 7. 1 There was war, etc a short time.

The Gospel. St. Matt, xviii. I. 2 At the same time, etc heaven.

SAINT LUKE THE EVANGELIST.

The Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, who calledst Luke the Physician, whose praise
TV is in the Gospel, to be an Evangelist, and Physician of the soul ;
may it please thee that, by the wholesome medicines of the doctrine
delivered by him, all the diseases of our souls may be healed, through
the merits of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. 2 Tim. iv. 5. 3 Watch thou, etc our words.

The Gospel. St. Luke x. I. 4 The Lord appointed, etc his hire.

SAINT SIMON AND SAINT JUDE, APOSTLES.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who hast built thy Church upon the founda
tion of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the
head corner-stone ; grant us so to be joined together in unity of spirit
by their doctrine, that we may be made an holy temple acceptable unto
thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. St. Jude I. 5 Jude, the servant, etc of dignities.

The Gospel. St. John xv. 17. These things, etc the beginning. 6

ALL SAINTS DAY.
The Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, who hast knit together thine elect in one
communion and fellowship, in the mystical body of thy Son Christ
our Lord ; grant us grace so to follow thy blessed Saints in all virtuous
and godly living, that we may come to those unspeakable joys which
thou hast prepared for those who 7 unfeignedly love thee, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

For the Epistle. Rev. vii. 2. 8 And I saw, etc and ever. Amen.

The Gospel. St. Matt. v. I. 9 Jesus seeing, etc were before you.

1 Rev. 12. 7 to 13 [Prop. Bk.] 2 St. Matt, xviii. 1 to 11.

3 2 Tim. 4. 5 to 16 [Prop. Bk.] * St. Luke x. 1 to 7 [Prop. Bk.]

5 St. Jude 1 to 9 [Prop. Bk.]

8 In the Gospel for SS. Simon and Jude we read, "The servant is not
greater than the lord" [Ed. 1790 and MS. and Sealed Books] ; this was cor
rected in Sd. of 1793 to "his lord "

7 them that [Eng. Bk.] 8 Rev. 7. 2 to 13 [Prop. Bk.]

9 8t. Matt. 5. 1 to 13.

212

THE COMMUNION,

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The ORDER for the
ADMINISTRATION of the LORD s SUPPER, or,

HOLY COMMUNION.

*[[ If among those who come to be partakers of the Holy Commu
nion, the Minister shall know any to be an open and notorious evil liver,
or to have done any wrong to his neighbours by word or deed, so that
the Congregation be thereby offended ; he shall advertise him, that he
presume not to come to the Lords Table, until he have openly declared
himself to have truly repented and amended his former evil life, that
the Congregation may thereby be satisfied ; and that he hath recom
pensed the parties to whom he hath done wrong ; or at least

1 Both of these exhortations will be found at the end of the Communion
Office.

THE COMMUNION.

213

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE ORDER FOR THE

ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD S SUPPER,

OR,

HOLY COMMUNION.

^[ When the Minister giveth warn
ing for the Celebration of the
Holy Communion, (which he
shall always do upon the Sun
day, or some Holy Day, imme
diately preceding, ~) he shall
read this Exhortation, follow
ing ; or so much thereof as, in
his discretion, he may think
convenient.

DEARLY beloved, on
day, next, etc. 1

^[ Or, in case he shall see the
People negligent to come to the
Holy Communion, instead of
the former, he shall use this
Exhortation.

DEARLY beloved brethren,
on I intend, etc. 1

So many as intend to be par
takers of the holy Communion
shall signify their names to the
Curate, at least some time the
day before.

And if any of these 2 be an open
and notorious evil liver, or have
done any wrong to his neigh
bours by word or deed, so that
the Congregation be thereby
offended; the Curate, having
knowledge thereof, shall call him
and advertise him, that in any
wise he presume not to come to
Lord s Table, until he hath
openly declared himself to have
truly repented and amended his
former naughty life, that the
Congregation may thereby be
satisfied, which before were of
fended; and that he hath re
compensed the parties, to whom
he hath done wrong ; or at least

If among those who come to
be partakers of the holy Com
munion, the Minister shall know
any to be an open and notorious
evil liver, or to have done any
wrong to his neighbours by word
or deed, so that the Congrega
tion be thereby offended; he
shall advertise him, that he pre
sume not to come to the Lord s
Table, until he have openly de
clared himself to have truly re
pented and amended his former
evil life, that the Congregation
may thereby be satisfied; and
that he hath recompensed the
parties to whom he hath
done wrong ; or at least

Sic in the Oxford edition of 1775, but those in the MS. and Sealed Books.

214

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

declare himself to be in full purpose so to do, as soon as lie conveniently
may.

|[ The same order shall the Minister use with those, betwixt whom he
perceiveth malice and hatred to reign; not -suffering them to be par
takers of the Lord s Table, until he know them to be reconciled.
And if one of the parties, so at variance, be content to forgive from
the bottom of his heart all that the other hath trespassed against him,
and to make amends for that wherein he himself had offended; and
the other party will not be persuaded to a godly unity, but remain still
in his forwardness and malice; the Minister in that case ought to
admit the penitent person to the Holy Communion, and not him that

is obstinate. Provided, that
every Minister so repelling any,
as is herein specified, shall be
obliged to give an account of
the same to the Ordinary, within
fourteen days after, at the far
thest.

is obstinate. Provided, that every
Minister so repelling any, as is
herein specified, shall be obliged to
give an account of the same to the
Ordinary, as soon as conveniently
may be.

The Table at the Communion-time having a fair white linen cloth
upon it, shall stand in the body of the Church, or in the Chancel ;
and the Minister standing at the right side [north side 17901832]
of the table, or where Morning and Evening Prayer are appointed to
be said, shall say the Lord s Prayer and the Collect following , the.
People kneeling ; but the Lords Prayer may be omitted, if Morn
ing Prayer hath been said immediately before.

UR Father, who art
in heaven, Hallowed
be thy Name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth,
As it is in heaven. Give us this
day our daily bread. And forgive
us our trespasses, As we forgive
those who trespass against us. And
lead us not into temptation ; But
deliver us from evil : For thine is
the kingdom, and the power, and
the glory, For ever and ever.
Amen.
The Collect.

\ LMIGHTY God, unto whom all hearts are open, all desires known,
^v and from whom no secrets are hid ; cleanse the thoughts of our
hearts by the inspiration of thy holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love
thee, and worthily magnify thy holy Name, through Christ our Lord.
A men.
1 Minister [Prop. Bk.] 2 for that wherein he himself [Prop. Bk.]

|UR Father, who art
in heaven, Hallowed
be thy Name. Thy
kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth,
As it is in heaven. Give us this
day our daily bread. And forgive
us our trespasses, As we forgive
those who trespass against us. And
lead us not into temptation ; But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

THE COMMUNION.

215

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

declare himself to be in full pur- declare himself to be in full pur
pose so to do, as soon as he con- pose so to do, as soon as he con
veniently may. veniently may.
The same order shall the Curate* use with those betwixt whom he
perceiveth malice and hatred to reign; not suffering them to be par
takers of the Lord s Table, until he know them to bereconciled. And
if one of the parties so at variance be content to forgive from the
bottom of his heart all that the other hath trespassed against him,
find to make amends for that he himself 2 hath offended ; and the
other party will not be persuaded to a godly unity, but remain still
in his forwardness and malice the Minister in that case ought to
admit the penitent person to th e holy Communion, and not him that

is obstinate. Provided that every
Minister so repelling any, as is
specified in this, or the next pre
cedent Paragraph of this Kubrick,
shall be obliged to give an ac
count of the same to the Ordinary
within fourteen days afttr at the
farthest. And the Ordinary shall
proceed against the offending per
son according to Canon.
The Table, at the Communion-time having a fair white linen cloth
upon it, shall stand in the Body of the Church, or in the Chancel,
where Morning and Evening Prayer are appointed to be said.

is obstinate. Provided that every
Minister so repelling any, as is
herein specified, shall be obliged
to give an account of the same
to the Ordinary as soon as con
veniently may be.

And the Minister standing at
the north s.ide of the Table,
shall say the Collect following ;
the People kneeling.

And the Priest standing at the
North-side of the Table shall say
the Lord s Prayer, with the Col
lect following, the people kneeling.
UR Father, which art
in heaven, Hallowed
be thy Name, Thy
kingdom come. Thy
will be done in earth,
As it is in heaven. Give ua this
day our daily bread. And forgive
us our trespasses, As we forgive
them that trespass against us. And
lead us not into temptation ; But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

The 3 Collect.

A LMIGHTY God, unto whom all hearts be open, 4 all desires known,
uLjL and from whom no secrets are hid ; Cleanse the thoughts of our
hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love
thee, and worthily magnify thy holy Name ; through Christ our Lord.
Amen.

3 The Prop. Bk. omits The * are open [Prop. Bk.]

216

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

I hen shall the Minister, turning to the People, rehearse distinctly
the TEN COMMANDMENTS; and the People, still kneeling, shall,
after every Commandment, ask God mercy for their transgressions
for the time past, and grace to keep the law for the time to come,

as followeih.

The Decalogue may be omitted,
provided it be said once on each
Sunday. But Note, That when
ever it is omitted, the Minister
shall say the Summary of the
Law, beginning, Hear what our
Lord Jesus Christ saith. 1

Minister.

OD spake these words and said, I am the Lord thy God : Thou
shall have none other gods but me.

People. Lord have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth be
neath, or in the water under the earth. 3 Thou shalt not bow down to
them, nor worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God,
and visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and
fourth generation of them that bate me ; and show mercy unto thou
sands in them that love me, and keep my commandments.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in
vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless, tbat taketh his name in
vain.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath-day. Six
days shalt thou labour, and do all that thou hast to do ; but the seventh
day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In it thou shalt do no man
ner of work ; thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, thy man-servant,
and thy maid-servant, thy cattle, and the stranger that is within thy
gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and
all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord
blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Honour thy father and thy mother ; that thy days may
be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

1 The following rubric was inserted immediately before the Decalogue by

the Conventions of 1883 and 1886 : -

fl When more than one Celebration of the Holy Communion is had in a Church in
the same day, the saying of the Decalogue may be omitted at the earlier Service,
provided, the whole Office be used once on that day. Note, That whenever the

THE COMMUNION. 217

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall the Priest? turning to the people, rehearse distinctly all
the TEN COMMANDMENTS; and the people still kneeling shall,
after every Commandment, ask God mercy for their transgression
thereof for the time past and grace to keep the same for the time to
come, as folloiceth.

Minister.

GOD spake these words, and said ; I am the Lord thy God : Thou
shalt have none other gods but me.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor the
likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or
in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow down to them, nor
worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, and visit the
sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth genera
tion of them that hate me, and shew mercy unto thousands in them
that love me, and keep my commandments.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in
vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless, that taketh his name in
vain.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath-day. Six
days shalt thou labour, and do all that thou hast to do ; but $e seventh
day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In it thou shalt do no man
ner of work, thou, and thy son, and thy daughter, thy man-servant,
and thy maid-servant, thy cattle, and the stranger that is within thy
gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and
all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord
blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Honour thy father and thy mother ; that thy days may
be long in the land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Decalogue is omitted, the Summary of the Law shall be used, beginning, Hear
what our Lord Jesus Christ saith.

In the place of this the Conventions of 1889 and 1892 substituted the
present rubric above. * Minister [Prop. Bk.] 3 Period changed to colon
in Sd. 1892, by the Committee. Vide Journal, p. 607.

218

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Minister. Thou shalt do no murder.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not commit adultery.

Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep

People.
this law.

Minister.

People.
this law.

Minister.

People.
this law.

Minister.

Thou shalt not steal.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep

Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep

Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour s house, thou shalt not
covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his servant, nor his maid, nor his ox, nor
his ass, nor any thing that is his.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these thy laws in
our hearts, we beseech thee. 4

^[ Then the Minister may say,
Hear also what our Lord Jesus Christ saith.

THOU shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all
thy soul, and with all thy mind : This is the first and great
commandment. And the second is like unto it ; Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and
the prophets. 1

^j Here, if the Decalogue hath
been omitted, shall be said,
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us. 2

Let us pray.

O ALMIGHTY Lord, and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts and bodies,
in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy commandments ; that,
through thy most mighty protection, both here and ever, we may be pre
served in body and soul, through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen. 3

1 The Summary of the Law first appeared in the Non-Jurors book of 1717.
Vide Hall s Fragmenta Liturgica, vol. v. p. 17, and Dowden s Historical
Account of the Scottish and American Communion Offices, p. 188. The Rev.
Dr. T. W. Coit tells us, that Bishop Bass, the first Bishop of Massachusetts,
declared in a public address to his diocese that "it was the design of our
American compilers (in 1789) to allow a clergyman to use both the Command
ments and the Summary, or either of them, at his dircretion; and he advised

THE COMMUNION.

219

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Minister. Thou shalt do no murder.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not commit adultery.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not steal.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Minister. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour s house, thou shalt
not covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his servant, nor his maid, nor his
ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is his.

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these thy laws in
our hearts, we beseech thee.

^[ Then shall follow one of these
two Collects for the King, the
Priest standing as before, and
saying,

Let us pray.

ALMIGHTY God, whose
kingdom is everlasting, etc. 4

Or,

\ LMIGHTY and everlasting
X\. God, we are taught by thy
holy Word, that the hearts of
Kings are in thy rule and govern
ance, and that thou dost dispose

his clergy to use the Summary during the severities of our northern winter."
(The Churchman, New York, Sep. 3, 1883). This is now explicitly permitted
by rubric.

2 The Kyrie Eleison ia found in this place in the Prayer Book of 1549, with
iii before each petition, and in all the old Latin uses.

8 Taken from among the Collects at the end of the Eng. Communion Office.

4 Vide p. 145.

220

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall be said the Collect of the Day : and immediately after
the Collect, the Minister shall read the Epistle, saying, The Epistle
[or, The Portion of Scripture appointed for the Epistle] is written

in the chapter of beginning at the Verse.

And the Epistle ended, he shall say, Here endeth the Epistle.

Then, the People all standing
up, he shall 2 read the GOSPEL,
saying, The Holy Gospel is writ
ten in the Chapter of ,

beginning at the Verse.

^[ Here shall be said or sung,

Then shall he 1 read the Gospel
(the People all standing up) say
ing, The Holy Gospel is written
in the Chapter of , begin
ning at the Verse.

^[ Here the people shall say,

Glory be to thee, Lord. 3

^[ Then shall be said the Creed
commonly called the Nicene, or
else the Apostles Creed ; but the
Creed may be omitted, if it hath
been said immediately before in
Morning Prayer; Provided,
That the Nicene Creed shall be
said on Christmas-day, Easter-
day, Ascension-day, Whitsun
day, and Trinity Sunday.
I BELIEVE in one God the
Father Almighty, Maker of
heaven and earth, And of all things
visible and invisible :

And in one Lord Jesus Christ,
the only-begotten Son of God ; Be
gotten of his Father before all
worlds, God of God, Light of
Light, Very God of very God ; Be
gotten, not made ; Being of one sub
stance with the Father ; By whom

Then shall be read the Apostles ,
or Nicene Creed : unless one of
them hath been read immediately
before, in the Morning Service.

1 be [Scotch Book of 1639, Ed. 1790, 1791, Sds. 1793 and 1822] corrected in
Sd. 1832. 2 So adopted by the Convention of 1883 and 1886, but changed by
the Editing Committee to shall he read.

THE COMMUNION.

221

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

and turn them as it seeuieth best
to thy godly wisdom : We hum
bly beseech thee so to dispose and
govern the heart of GEORGE thy
Servant, our King and Governor,
that, in all his thoughts, words, and
works, he may ever seek thy hon
our and glory, and study to pre
serve thy people committed to his
charge, in wealth, peace, and godli
ness : Grant this, merciful Father,
for thy dear Son s sake, Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then shall be said the Collect of the Day. And immediately after
the Collect the Priest* shall read the Epistle, saying, The Epistle [or,
The portion of Scripture appointed for the Epistle] is written in the
Chapter of beginning at the Verse. And the Epistle ended,
he shall say, Here endeth the Epistle. Then shall he 5 read the
Gospel (the people all standing up*) saying, The holy Gospel is
written in the Chapter of r beginning at the Verse.

And the Gospel ended, shall be
sung or said the Creed following,
the people still standing, as before.

I BELIEVE in one God the
Father Almighty, Maker of
heaven and earth, And of all things
visible and invisible :

And in one Lord Jesus Christ,
the only-begotten Son of God, Be
gotten of his Father before all
worlds, God of God, Light of
Light, Very God of very God, Be
gotten, not made, Being of one sub
stance with the Father, By whom

3 The response Gloria tibi, Domine has been omitted from the English
Prayer Book since 1549.

4 Minister [Prop. Bk.] 5 le [Prop. Bk.]

222

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

all things were made : Who for us
men and for our salvation came
down from heaven. And was in
carnate by the Holy Ghost of the
Virgin Mary, And was made man :
And was crucified also for us
under Pontius Pilate ; He suffered
and was buried : And the third
day he rose again according to the
Scriptures : And ascended into
heaven, And sitteth on the right
hand of the Father : And he shall
come again, with glory, to judge
both the quick and the dead ;
Whose kingdom shall have no end.
And I believe in the Holy
Ghost, The Lord, and Giver of
Life, Who proceedeth from the
Father and the Son ; Who with
the Father and the Son together is
worshipped and glorified ; Who
spake by the Prophets : And I be
lieve one Catholic and Apostolic
Church : I acknowledge one Bap
tism for the remission of sins :
And I look for the Resurrection of
the dead: And the Life of the
world to come. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall declare unto the People what Holy-days, or
Fasting days, are in the week following to be observed ; and (if occa
sion be) shall Notice be given of the Communion, and of the Banns
of Matrimony, and other Matters to be published.

Then shall follow the Sermon : after which, the Minister, when there
is a Communion, shall return to the Lords Table, and begin the
Offertory, saying one or more of these sentences following, as he
thinketh most convenient. And \ thinketh most convenient.

THE COMMUNION.

223

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then the Minister shall declare
unto the People what Holy-days,
or Fasting-days, are in the Week
following to be observed. And
(if occasion be) shall notice be
given of the Communion.

Then shall follow the Sermon;
after which, the Minister, when
there is a Communion, shall re
turn to the Lord s Table, and

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

all things were made : Who for
us men, and for our salvation
came down from heaven, And was
incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the
Virgin Mary, And was made man,
And was crucified also for us
under Pontius Pilate. He suffered
and was buried, And the third day
he rose again according to the
Scriptures, And ascended into
heaven, And sitteth on the right
hand of the Father. And he shall
come again with glory to judge both
the quick and the dead : Whose
kingdom shall have no end.

And I believe in the Holy
Ghost, the Lord and Giver of life,
Who proceedeth from the Father
and the Son, Who with the Father
and the Son together is worshipped
and glorified, Who spake by the
Prophets. And I believe one
Catholick and Apostolick Church.
I acknowledge one Baptism for the
remission of sins, And I look for
the Resurrection of the dead, And
the life of the world to come.
Amen.

^[ Then the Curate shall declare
unto the people what Holy-days,
or Fasting-days, are in the Week
following to be observed. And
then also (if occasion be) shall
notice be given of the Commu
nion ; and the Banns of Matri
mony published; and Briefs,
Citations, and Excommunica
tions read. And nothing shall
be proclaimed or published in
the Church, during the time of
Divine Service, but by the Min
ister : nor by him any thing, but
what is prescribed in the Rules
of this Book, or enjoined by the
King, or by the Ordinary of the
place.

^[ Then shall follow the Sermon,
or one of the Homilies already
set forth, or hereafter to be set
forth, by authority.

224

THE COMMUNION,

[Sd. 1892]

Note, That these Sentences may
be used on any other occasion of
Public Worship, when the alms
of the People are to be received.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

EMEMBER the words of the
J_\ Lord Jesus, how he said, It
is more blessed to give than to
receive. 1 Acts xx. 35.

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. St. Matthew, v. 16.

Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth ; where moth and rust
doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal : But lay up
for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. St. Matt.
vi. 19, 20.

Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, even so do to them :
for this is the law and the prophets. St. Matt. vii. 12.

Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the
kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is
in heaven. St. Matt. vii. 21.

Zaccheus 2 stood forth, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the
half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have done any wrong, to
any man, I restore four -fold. St. Luke xix. 8.

Who goeth a warfare at any time of his own cost? 3 Who planteth a
vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock,
and eateth not of the milk of the flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7.

If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we
shall reap your worldly things? 1 Cor. ix. 11.

Do ye not know, that they who minister about holy things live of the
sacrifice ; and they who wait at the altar are partakers of the altar ?
Even so hath the Lord also ordained, that they who preach the Gospel
should live of the Gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14.

He that soweth little, shall reap little ; and he that soweth plente-
ously, shall reap plenteously. Let every man do according as he is dis
posed in his heart, not grudgingly, or of necessity ; for God loveth a
cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.

Let him that is taught in the word, minister unto him that teacheth
in all good things. Be not deceived, God is not mocked ; For whatso
ever a man soweth that shall he reap. Gal. vi. 6, 7.

While we have time, let us do good unto all men ; and especially unto
them that are of the household of faith. Gal. vi. 10.

Godliness is great riches, if a man be content with that he hath : For
we brought nothing into this world, neither may we carry any thing out.
I Tim, vi. 6, 7.

1 This text reads in A. V. of. 1611, " To remember the words," etc.

2 So in MS. and Sealed Books and all American Sds. until changed by
Committee of 1892 to "Zacchseus."

s at his own cost [Ed. 1790, (1791), Sds. 1793-1838]

4 The MS. and Sealed Books give only the references to the chapters, but the
Oxford Edition of 1775 and the Prop. Bk. have also the numbers of the verses.

THE COMMUNION.

225

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

begin the Offertory, saying one
or more of these Sentences fol
lowing, as he thinketh most con
venient.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall the Priest return to
the Lord s Table, and begin the
Offertory, saying one or more of
these Sentences following, as he
thinketh most convenient in his
discretion.

T ET your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
I J works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. St. Matth. v. 16. 4

Lay not up for yourselves treasure 5 upon the earth ; where the rust
and moth 6 doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal :
but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven ; where neither rust nor
moth 7 doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor 8 steal.
St. Matth. vi. 19, 20.

Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 9 even so do unto
them ; 10 for this is the Law and the Prophets. St. Matth. vii. 12.

Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the
Kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is
in heaven. St. Matth. vii. 21.

Zaccheus stood forth, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half
of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have done any wrong to any
man, I restore four-fold. St. Luke xix. 8.

Who goeth a warfare at any time of his own 11 cost ? Who planteth
a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Or who feedeth a flock,
and eateth not of the milk f the flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7.

If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we
shall reap your worldly things? 1 Cor. ix. 11.

Do ye not know, that they who minister about holy things live of
the sacrifice ; and they who wait at the altar are partakers with the
altar ? Even so hath the Lord also ordained, that they who preach the
Gospel should live of the Gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14.

He that soweth little shall reap little ; and he that soweth plenteously
shall reap plenteously. Let every man do according as he is disposed in
his heart, not grudgingly, or of necessity ; for God loveth a cheerful
giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.

Let him that is taught in the Word minister unto him that teacheth,
in all good things. Be not deceived, God is not mocked : for whatso
ever a man soweth that shall he reap. Gal. vi. 6, 7.

While we have time, let us do good unto all men ; and specially unto
them that are of the household of faith. Gal. vi. 10.

Godliness is great riches, if a man be content with that he hath : for
we brought nothing into this world, neither may we carry any thing out.
1 Tim, vi. 7.

5 treasures [Prop./Bk.]

6 where moth and - rust [Prop. Bk.] 7 moth nor rust [Prop. Bk.]

8 Sic in the Prop. Bk. and in the Oxford Edition of 1775, but in the MS.
and Sealed Books we have, "and steal." 9 do to you [Prop. Bk.]

10 do to them [Prop. Bk.] n at his own [Prop. Bk.]

226

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Charge them who are rich in this world, that they be ready to give,
and glad to distribute ; laying up in store for themselves a good founda
tion against the time to come, that they may attain eternal life. 1 Tim.
vi. 17, 18, 19.

God is not unrighteous, that he will forget your works, and labour
that proceedeth of love : which love ye have showed for his name s
sake, who have ministered unto the saints, and yet do minister. Heb.
vi. 10.

To do good and to distribute, forget not; for with such sacrifices
God is well pleased. Heb. xiii. 16.

Whoso hath this world s good, and seeth his brother have need, and
shutteth up his compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in
him ? 1 St. John Hi. 17.

Give alms of thy goods, and never turn thy face from any poor man ;
and then the face of the Lord shall not be turned away from thee.
Tob. iv. 7.

Be merciful after thy power. If thou hast much, give plente-
ously. If thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give of that little :
for so gatherest thou thyself a good reward, in the day of necessity.
Tob. iv. 8, 9.

He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord : and look,
what he layeth out, it shall be paid him again. Prov. xix. 17.

Blessed be the man that provideth for the sick and needy : the
Lord shall deliver him in the time of trouble. Psalm xli. 1.

Speak unto the children of
Israel, that they bring me an offer
ing ; of every man that giveth it
willingly with his heart ye shall
take my offering. Exod. xxv. 2.

Ye 1 shall not appear before the
LORD empty ; every man shall
give as he is able, according to the
blessing of the LORD thy God
which he hath given thee. Deut.
xvi. 16, 17.

Thine, LORD, is the greatness,
and the power, and the glory, and
the victory, and the majesty : for
all that is in the heaven and in the
earth is thine; thine is the king
dom, LORD, and thou art ex
alted as head above all. 1 Chron.
xxix. 11.

All things come of thee,
LORD, and of thine own have we
given thee. 1 Cliron. xxix. 14. 2
*[[ Whilst these Sentences are in Reading, the Deacons, Churchwardens,

or other Jit persons appointed for that purpose, shall receive the Alms

for the Poor, and other Devotions of the People, in a decent Bason to

1 In the Holy Scriptures we read "they" and not "ye."

2 Cf. Bp. Andrew s Minor Works, Anglo-Cath. Lib., p. 154, Bp. Cosin s

THE COMMUNION.

227

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

God is not unrighteous, that he will forget your works, and labour
that proceedeth of love ; which love ye have shewed for his Name s
sake, who have ministered unto the saints, and yet do minister. Heb.
vi. 10.

To do good, and to distribute, forget not; for with such sacrifices
God is well pleased. Heb. xiii. 16.

Whoso hath this world s good, and seeth his brother have need, and
shutteth up his compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in
him ? 1 St. John iii. 17.

Give alms of thy goods, and never turn thy face from any poor
man ; and then the face of the Lord shall not be turned away from thee.
Tobit iv. 7.

Be merciful after thy power. If thou hast much, give plenteously ;
if thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give of that little : for so
gatherest thou thyself a good reward in the day of necessity. Tobit
iv. 8, 9.

He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the LORD : and look,
what he layeth out, it shall be paid him again. Prov. xix. 17.

Blessed be the man that provideth for the sick and needy : the
LORD shall deliver him in the time of trouble. Psalm xli. 1.

^[ Whilst these Sentences are in reading, the Deacons, C/turchwardens,
or other Jit person 3 appointed for that purpose, shall receive the Alms
for the Poor, and other devotions of the people, in a decent Bason to

Works, Vol. v, p. 97, Scotch Liturgy of 1637, and Dowden s Historical
Account, etc., pp. 194-197. 3 persona [Prop. Bk.]

228

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

be provided by the Parish for that purpose ; and reverently bring it
to the Priest, who shall humbly present and place it upon the Holy
Table.

^[ And the Priest shall then place
upon tlie Table so much Bread
and Wine as he shall think suf
ficient. After which done, he
shall say,

^[ And the Priest shall then place
upon the Table so much Bread
and Wine as he shall think suf
ficient.

^[ And when the Alms and Obla
tions are presented, there may
be sung a Hymn, or an Offer
tory Anthem in the words of
Holy Scripture or of the Book
of Common Prayer, under the
direction of the Minister.
^[ Then shall the Priest say,

Let us pray for the whole state of Christ s Church militant.

A LMIGHTY and everliving God, who, by thy holy Apostle, hast
J\ taught us to make prayers, and supplications, and to give
thanks for all men ; We kumbly beseech thee most mercifully
[* to accept our alms and oblations, and~\ to receive
these our prayers, which we offer unto thy divine Ma-
jesty ; beseeching thee to inspire continually the Univer-
sal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord:
and grant that all those 1 who do confess thy holy Name
may agree in the truth of thy holy word, and live in unity,
and godly love. We beseech thee also, so to direct and dispose the
hearts of all Christian Kulers, that they may truly and impartially ad
minister justice, to the punishment of wickedness and vice, and to the
maintenance of thy true religion, and virtue. Give grace, heavenly
Father, to all Bishops and other Ministers; that they may, both
by their life and doctrine, set forth thy true and lively word,
and rightly and duly administer thy holy Sacraments. And to

shall the

1( they" [Ed. 1790 and Pd. 1793] first changed to "those" in the Com
munion Office printed with Ordination Services.

2 Minister [Prop. Bk. ]

THE COMMUNION.

229

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

be provided by the^Parish for that purpose; and reverently bring it to
the Priest, 2 who shall humbly present and place it upon the holy
Table.

^[ And the Minister shall then ^[ And when there is a Commu-
place upon the Table so much nion, the Priest shall then place
Bread and Wine, as he shall upon the Table so much Bread
think sufficient. After which and Wine, as he shall think
done, he shall say, sufficient. After which done,

the Priest shall say,

Let us pray for the whole state of Christ s Church militant here

in earth.

A LMIGHTY and everliving God, who, by thy holy Apostle, hast
_JLJL_ taught us to make prayers, and supplications, and to give
thanks for all men; We humbly beseech thee most mercifully
[* 3 to accept our alms and oblations, and] to receive *sif ther be
these our prayers, which we offer unto thy Divine Ma- no aims or obia-
jesty ; beseeching thee to inspire continually the univer- t h^ words^ fo/
sal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord : accepting our
And grant, that all they that 5 do confess thy holy Name tions] be left out
may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in ^ nsaid - 4
unity, and godly love. We be- unity and godly love. We be
seech thee also so to direct and i seech thee also to save and de-
dispose the hearts of all Christian i fend all Christian Kings, Princes,
Rulers, and especially the Rulers
and Governors of these states,
that they may truly and impar
tially administer justice, to the
punishment of wickedness and
vice, and to the maintenance of
thy true religion, and virtue.
{Jive grace, heavenly Father, to

all Bishups and other Pastors,

and Governors ; and especially
thy Servant GEORGE our King;
that under him we may be godly
and quietly governed: And grant
unto his whole Council, and to
all that are put in authority un
der him, that they may truly and
indifferently minister justice, to
the punishment of wickedness
and vice, and to the mainte
nance of thy true religion, and
virtue. Give grace, heavenly
Father, to all Bishops and Curates,
that they may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true and
lively Word, and rightly and duly administer thy holy Sacraments : And to

3 Prop. Bk. has no star in either of these places.

4 If there be no alms, or oblations, then shall the words [to accept our alms
and oblations, and] be left unsaid [Prop. Bk.] 5 they who [Prop. Bk.]

230

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1891]

all thy people give thy heavenly grace ; and especially to this Congregation
here present ; that, with meek heart and due reverence, they may hear,
and receive thy holy Word ; truly serving thee in holiness and right
eousness all the days of their life. And we most humbly beseech thee,
of thy goodness, Lord, to comfort and succour all those who, in this
transitory life, are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adver
sity. And we also bless thy holy Name for all thy servants departed
this life in thy faith and fear ; beseeching thee to give us grace so to
follow their good examples, that with them we may be partakers of thy
heavenly kingdom : Grant this, Father, for Jesus Christ s sake,
our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.

[ When the Minister giveth warn
ing for the Celebration of the
holy Communion, (which he
shall always do upon the Sun
day, or some Holy-Day, im
mediately preceding,} he shall
read this Exhortation follow
ing ; or so much thereof as, in
his discretion, he may think con
venient.

EARLY beloved, on
day next, etc. 1

^[ Or, in case he shall see the Peo
ple negligent to come to the
Holy Communion, instead of
the former, he shall use this
Exhortation.

DEARLY beloved brethren,
on I intend, etc. 1

At the time of the Celebration ^ At the time of the celebration of

of the Communion, the Priest the Communion, the Priest shall

shall say this Exhortation. But say this Exhortation.

Note, That the Exhortation

may be omitted if it hath been

already said on one Lord s Day

in that same month.

DEARLY beloved in the Lord, ye who mind to come to the holy
Communion of the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, must
consider how Saint Paul exhorteth all persons diligently to try and ex
amine themselves, before they presume to eat of that Bread, and drink
of that Cup. For as the benefit is great, if with a true penitent
heart and lively faith we receive that holy Sacrament ; so is the danger
great if we receive the same unworthily.

1 Vide pages 252, 253, et seq.

THE COMMUNION.

231

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662]

all thy people give thy heavenly grace ; and especially to this congregation
here present ; that, with meek heart and due reverence, they may hear, and
receive thy holy Word ; truly serving thee in holiness and righteousness
all the days of their life. And we most humbly beseech thee of thy
goodness, Lord, to comfort and succour all them, who in this transi
tory life are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity.
And we also bless thy holy Name for all thy servants departed this life
in thy faith and fear ; beseeching thee to give us grace so to follow their
good examples, that with them we may be partakers of thy heavenly
kingdom : Grant this, Father, for Jesus Christ s sake, our only
Mediator and Advocate. Amen.

[ When the Minister giveth learn
ing for the celebration of the
holy Communion, (which he shall
always do upon the Sunday, or
some Holy-day, immediately
preceding^) after the Sermon or
Homily ended, he shall read
this Exhortation, following.

Then, the Communicants being
conveniently placed for the re
ceiving of the holy Sacrament,
the Minuter shall say this Ex
hortation.

EARLY beloved, on
day next, etc. 1

^[ Or, in case he shall see the peo
ple negligent to come to the holy
Communion, instead of the
former, he shall use this Exhor
tation.

DEARLY beloved brethren,
on I intend, etc. 1

^[ At the time of the celebration
of the Communion, the Com
municants being conveniently
placed for the receiving of the
holy Sacrament, the Priest
shall say this Exhortation.

DEARLY beloved in the Lordf ye that 2 mind to come to the holy
Communion of the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, must
consider how Saint Paul exhorteth all persons diligently to try and ex
amine themselves, before they presume to eat of that Bread, and drink
of that Cup. For as the benefit is great, if with a true penitent heart
and lively faith we receive that holy Sacrament ; (for then we spiritually
eat the flesh of Christ, and drink his blood ; then we dwell in Christ,
and Christ in us ; we are one with Christ, and Christ with us ;) 3 so is the
danger great, if we receive the same unworthily. For then we are guilty
of the Body and Blood of Christ our Saviour ; we eat and drink our

2 who [Prop. Bk.] 3 Vide note on next page.

232 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Judge therefore yourselves,

brethren, that ye be not judged of the Lord ; repent ye truly for your
sins past ; have a lively and steadfast faith in Christ our Saviour ;
amend your lives, and be in perfect charity with all men ; so shall ye be
meet partakers of those holy Mysteries. And above all things ye must
give most humble and hearty thanks to God, the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost, for the redemption of the world by the death and pas
sion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man ; who did humble him
self, even to the death upon the cross, for us, miserable sinners, who lay
in darkness and the shadow of death ; that he might make us the chil
dren of God, and exalt us to everlasting life. And to the end that we
should always remember the exceeding great love of our Master and only
Saviour Jesus Christ, thus dying for us, and the innumerable benefits
which by his precious blood-shedding he hath obtained for us ; he hath
instituted and ordained holy Mysteries, as pledges of his love, and for a
continual remembrance of his death, to our great and endless comfort.
To him therefore, with the Father and the Holy Ghost, let us give (as
we are most bounden) continual thanks ; submitting ourselves wholly to
his holy will and pleasure, and studying to serve him in true holiness
and righteousness all the days of our life. A men.

^[ Then shall the Priest say to those who come to receive the holy

Communion.

~V7"E who do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins, and are in
JL love and charity with your neighbours, and intend to lead a new
life, following the commandments of God, and walking from henceforth
in his holy ways ; draw near with faith, and take this holy Sacrament to
your comfort ; and make your humble confession to Almighty God, de
voutly kneeling.

^f Then shall this general Confession be made, by the Priest and all
those who are minded to receive the holy Communion, humbly kneel
ing.

A LMIGHTY God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker of all
/V things, Judge of all men ; we acknowledge and bewail our mani
fold sins and wickedness, which we, from time to time, most grievously
have committed, by thought, word, and deed, against thy divine Majesty,
provoking most justly thy wrath and indignation against us. We do
earnestly repent, and are heartily sorry for these our misdoings ;

1 The Prop. Bk. omits the words, "then we dwell in Christ . . .
and Christ with us; " it also omits, "we eat and drink our own damnation
. . . sundry kinds of death ; " and reads thus : "(for then we spirit
ually eat the flesh of Christ, and drink his blood;) so is the danger great, it

THE COMMUNION.

233

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

own damnation, not considering the Lord s Body ; we kindle God s
wrath against us ; we provoke him to plague us with divers diseases, and
sundry kinds of death. 1 Judge therefore yourselves, brethren, that ye
be not judged of the Lord ; repent ye 2 truly for your sins past ; have a
lively and stedfast faith in Christ our Saviour ; amend your lives, and be
in perfect charity with all men ; so shall ye be meet partakers of those
holy Mysteries. And above all things ye must give most humble and
hearty thanks to God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, for the
redemption of the world by the death and passion of our Saviour Christ,
both God and man ; who did humble himself, even to the death upon the
Cross, for us, miserable sinners, who lay in darkness and the shadow of
death ; that he might make us the children of God, and exalt us to
everlasting life. And to the end that we should alway remember the ex
ceeding great love of our Master, and only Saviour, Jesus Christ, thus
dying for us, and the innumerable benefits which by his precious blood-
hedding he hath obtained to us ; he hath instituted and ordained holy
Mysteries, as pledges of his love, and for a continual remembrance of
his death, to our great and endless comfort. To him therefore, with the
Father and the Holy Ghost, let us give (as we are most bounden) con
tinual thanks ; submitting ourselves wholly to his holy will and pleasure,
and studying to serve him in true holiness and righteousness all the days
of our life. Amen.

Then shall the Minister say to
those who come to receive the
Holy Communion,

Then shall the Priest say to
them that come to receive the
holy Communion,

YE that 3 do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins, and are in
love and charity with your neighbours, and intend to lead a new
life, following the commandments of God, and walking from henceforth
in his holy ways ; Draw near with faith, and take this holy Sacrament to
your comfort ; and make your humble confession to Almighty God,
meekly kneeling upon your knees.

^[ Then shall this general Confession
be made, by the Minister and
all those who are minded to re
ceive the holy Communion, hum
bly kneeling.

Then shall this general Confes
sion be made, in the name of all
those that are minded to receive
the holy Commumion, by one of
the Ministers ; both he and all
the people kneeling humbly upon
their knees, and saying,
A LMIGHTY God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker of all
_^!V- things, Judge of all men ; We acknowledge and bewail our mani
fold sins and wickedness, which we, from time to time, most grievously
have committed, By thought, word, and deed, Against thy Divine
Majesty, Provoking most justly thy wrath and indignation against us.
We do earnestly repent, And are heartily sorry for these our misdoings ;

we receive the same unworthily. For then we are guilty of the body and
blood of Christ our Saviour. Judge therefore yourselves," etc.

2 Sic in the Prop. Bk., in the Oxford Edition of 1775, and in all American
Books until the Sd. 1892, which has "you," as changed by the Committee
after the MS. and Sealed Books. 3 who [Prop. Bk.]

234 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

the remembrance of them is grievous unto us ; the burden 1 of them is
intolerable. Have mercy upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful
Father ; for thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ s sake, forgive us all that
is past ; and grant that we may ever hereafter serve and please thee in
newness of life, to the honour and glory of thy name, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen. 2

^[ Then shall the Priest (the Bishop if he be present) stand up, and
turning to the people say,

A LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy
/v hath promised forgiveness of sins to all those who with hearty
repentance and true faith turned unto him, Have mercy upon you;
pardon and deliver you from all your sins ; confirm and strengthen you
in all goodness ; and bring you to everlasting life, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest say,

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all who
truly turn to him.

COME unto me, all ye that travail 3 and are heavy laden, and I will
refresh you. St. Matt. xi. 28.

So God loved the world, that he gave his only begotton Son, to the
end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting
life. St. John iii. 16.

Hear also what St. Paul saith.

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received, that
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim. i. 15.

Hear also what St. John saith.

If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the
righteous; and he is the Propitiation for our sins. 1 St. John ii. 1, 2.

^[ After which the Priest shall proceed, saying,
Lift up your hearts.

Answer. We lift them up unto the Lord.
Priest. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God.
Answer. It is meet and right so to do.

^[ Then shall the Priest turn to the Lord s Table, and say,

IT is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that * These w ordx
i 11 . i 11 i [Holy Father]

we should at all times, and in all places, give must be omitted

thanks unto thee, Lord, [*Holy Father,] Almighty, ^ y Trinity Sun :
Everlasting God :

1 burthen [Ed. 1790, (1791), Sds. 1793-1832]

2 The initial caps of the liturgical clauses of this prayer, as in the English
MS. Book and the Sealed Books, were first introduced by the Rev. Dr. Coit
in the Sd. 1845.

3 travel [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793, 1822]

THE COMMUNION. 235

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

The remembrance of them is grievous unto us ; The burden of them is
intolerable. Have mercy upon us, Have mercy upon us, most merciful
Father ; For thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ s sake, Forgive us all that
is past ; And grant that we may ever hereafter serve and please thee In
newness of life, To the honour and glory of thy Name ; Through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then shall the Minister (the
Bishop, if he be present) stand
up, and turning to the people,
say,

Then shall the Priest (or the
Bishop, being present,) stand
up, and turning himself to the
people, pronounce this Absolu
tion.

A LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy
/v hath promised forgiveness of sins to all them that 4 with hearty
repentance and true faith turn unto him ; Have mercy upon you ; par
don and deliver you from all your sins ; confirm and strengthen you in
all goodness ; and bring you to everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest 5 say,

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all that 6
truly turn to him.

COME unto me all ye that travail 7 and are heavy laden, and I will re
fresh you. St. Matt. xi. 28.

So God loved the world, that he gave his only-begotton son, to the
end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting
life. St. John iii. 16.

Hear also what Saint Paul saith.

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received, That
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim. i. 15.

Hear also what Saint John saith.

If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ
the righteous; and he is the propitiation for our sins. 1 St. John ii. 1, 2.

^[ After which the Priest 5 shall proceed, saying,
Lift up your hearts.

Answer. We lift them up unto the Lord.
Priest. 5 Let us give thanks unto our Lord God.
Answer. It is meet and right so to do.

^[ Then shall the Priest 5 turn to the Lord s Table, and say,

IT is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that [ H * Ty M *FaTh^r]

we should at all times, and in all places, give must, be omitted

thanks unto thee, Lord, *Holy Father, Almighty, %***

Everlasting God.

4 those who [Prop. Bk.]

5 Minister [Prop. Bk.] 6 who [Prop. Bk.]

7 Sic in the Oxford Edition of 1775 (after A.V.), and in the Prop. Bk. except
that the latter has " travel " for "travail." The reading of the MS. and
Sealed Books is "Come unto me all that travel," etc.

236 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

|[ Here shall follow the proper Preface, according to the time, if there
be any specially appointed; or else immediately shall be said or sung

by the Priest,

Therefore with Angels and
Archangels, and with all the com
pany of heaven, we laud and mag
nify thy glorious Name ; evermore
praising thee, and saying,

HOLY, HOLY, ^ Priett and Peo _
HOLY, Lord God of P*
hosts, Heaven and earth are full
of thy glory : Glory be to thee,

by the Priest and People,

rpHEREFORE with Angels
_JL and Archangels, and with
all the company of heaven, we
laud and magnify thy glorious
Name ; evermore praising thee,
and saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord
God of Hosts, heaven and earth
are full of thy glory : Glory be to
thee, Lord Most High. Amen.

Lord Most High. Amen.

PROPER PREFACES.

Upon Christmas-Day, and seven Days after.

BECAUSE thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only Son, to be born
as at this time for us ; who, by the operation of the Holy Ghost,
was made very man, of the substance of the Virgin Mary his mother ;
and that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all sin : Therefore
with Angels, etc.

Upon Easter-Day, and seven Days after.

BUT chiefly are we bound to praise thee for the glorious resurrection
of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; For he is the very Paschal
Lamb, which was offered for us, and hath taken away the sin of the
world ; who by his death hath destroyed death, and by his rising to life
again hath restored to us everlasting life : Therefore with Angels, etc.

Upon Ascension Day, and seven Days after.
r I THROUGH thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ our Lord ;

_1_ who, after his most glorious Resurrection, manifestly appeared to
all his Apostles, and in their sight ascended up into heaven, to prepare
a place for us ; that where he is, thither we might also ascend, and reign
with him in glory : Therefore with Angels, etc.

Upon Whitsunday, and six Days after.
r I THROUGH Jesus Christ our Lord ; according to whose most true

_L promise, the Holy Ghost came down as at this time from heaven,
with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the like
ness of fiery tongues, lighting up the Apostles, to teach them, and to
lead them to all truth ; giving them both the gift of divers languages,
and also boldness with fervent zeal constantly to preach the Gospel unto
all nations ; whereby we have been brought out of darkness and error
into the clear light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy Son Jesus
Christ : Therefore with Angels, &c.

Upon the Feast of Trinity only, may be said,

WHO art one God, one Lord ; not one only person, but three per
sons in one substance : For that which we believe of the glory
of the Father, the same we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
without any difference or inequality : Therefore with Angels, &c.

THE COMMUNION. 237

[Prop. Bk.]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ Here shall follow the Proper Preface, according to the time, if there
be any specially appointed : or else immediately shall follow,

rpHEREFORE with Angels and Archangels, and with all the com-
I pany of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious Name ; ever
more praising thee, and saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts,
heaven and earth are full of thy glory : Glory be to thee, Lord most
High. Amen.

^[ Proper Prefaces.
^[ Upon Christmas Day, and seven Days after.

BECAUSE thou didst give Jesus Christ thine only Son to be born
as at this time for us ; who, by the operation of the Holy Ghost,
was made very man of the substance of the Virgin Mary his mother ;
and that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all sin. Therefore
with Angels, &c.

\ Upon Easter Day, and seven Days after.

BUT chiefly are we bound to praise thee for the glorious Resurrec
tion of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord : for he is the very Pas
chal Lamb, which was offered for us, and hath taken away the sin of
the world ; who by his death hath destroyed death, and by his rising
to life again hath restored us to everlasting life. Therefore with
Angels, &c.

\ Upon Ascension-day, and seven Days after.

T I THROUGH thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ our Lord ;
JL who, after his most glorious Resurrection, manifestly appeared to
all his Apostles, and in their sight ascended up into heaven, to prepare
a place for us ; that where he is, thither we might also ascend, and reign
with him in glory. Therefore with Angels, &c.

\ Upon Whitsunday, and six Days after.

r I THROUGH Jesus Christ our Lord ; according to whose most true
_1_ promise, the Holy Ghost came down as at this time from heaven,
with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the likeness
of fiery tongues, lighting upon the Apostles, to teach them, and to lead
them to all truth ; giving them both the gift of divers languages, and
also boldness with fervent and constantly to preach the Gospel unto
all nations ; whereby we have been brought out of darkness and error
into the clear light and true knowledge of thee, and of thy Son Jesus
Christ. Therefore with Angels, &c.

^[ Upon the Feast of Trinity only.

WHO art one God, one Lord ; not one only Person, but three Per
sons in one Substance. For that which we believe of the glory
of the Father, the same we believe of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,,
without any difference or inequality. Therefore with Angels, &c.

238

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Or else this may be said, the words [Holy Father] being retained in
the introductory Address.

FOR the precious death and merits of thy Son Jesus Christ our
Lord, and for the sending to us of the Holy Ghost the Comforter ;
who are one with thee in thy eternal Godhead : Therefore with Angels,
&c.

^[ Then shall the Priest, kneeling down at the Lord s Table, say, in the
name of all those, who shall receive the Communion, this Prayer
following.

WE do not presume to come to this thy Table, merciful Lord,
trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold and
great mercies. We are not worthy so much as to gather up the crumbs
under thy Table. But thou art the same Lord, whose property is always
to have mercy : Grant us therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of
thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink hia blood, that our sinful bodies
may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed through his most
precious blood, and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us.
A men.

^[ When the Priest, standing before the Table, hath so ordered the
Bread and Wine, that he may with the more readiness and decency
break the Bread before the People, and take the Cup into his Hands,
he shall say the Prayer of Consecration, as followeth.

LL glory be to thee Almighty God, our heavenly Father,
for that thou, of thy tender mercy, didst give thine only
Son Jesus Christ to suffer death upon the cross for
our redemption ; who made there (by his one oblation of
himself once offered) a full, perfect, and sufficient sacri
fice, oblation, and satisfaction, for the sins of the whole world ; and
did institute, and in his holy gospel command us to continue, a perpet
ual memory of that his precious death and sacrifice, until his coming
again :

Minister [Prop Bk.]

THE COMMUNION.

239

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ After each of which Prefaces
shall immediately be sung or
said,

rpHEREFORE with Angels
JL and Archangels, and with
all the company of heaven, we laud
and magnify thy glorious Name ;
evermore praising thee, and say
ing, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of
hosts, heaven and earth are full of
thy glory : Glory be to thee,
Lord most High. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest 1 kneeling down at the Lord s Table, say in
the name of all them that 2 shall receive the Communion this Prayer
following.

WE do not presume to come to this thy Table, merciful Lord,
trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold and
great mercies. We are not worthy so much as to gather up the crumbs
under thy Table. But thou art the same Lord, whose property is always
to have mercy : Grant us therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of
thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink his blood, that our sinful bodies
may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed through his most
precious blood, and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us.
Amen.

^[ When the Priest, 1 standing before the Table, hath so ordered the
Bread and Wine, that he may with the more readiness and decency
break the Bread before the people, and take the Cup into his hands,
he shall say the Prayer of Consecration, as followeth.

LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of thy tender
mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus Christ to suffer
death upon the cross for our redemption ; who made there
(by his one oblation of himself once offered) a full, per
fect, and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction, for the
sins of the whole world ; and did institute, and in his holy Gospel,
command us to continue, a perpetual memory of that his precious death,
until his coming again ; Hear us, merciful Father, we most humbly
beseech thee ; and grant that we receiving these thy creatures of bread
and wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ s holy institu
tion, in remembrance of his death and passion, may be partakers of his

2 those who [Prop. Bk.]

240

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

For in the night in which he was betrayed, (a) he took bread ;

(a) Here the Priest is and when he had given thanks, (&) he brake it,

Lnt e . the Pat&gt; " and gave it to his disciples, saying, Take, eat, (c) This 8

(bi And here to break { s rav Body, which is given for you ; Do 4 this in

hand 1 upon all the read. tnn l,. tV. p pnn . anr | nrVpr, 1 1P harl o-ivAn thanka li.a

(d) Here he is to take l e CU P ana wn f n ne naa given tnankS, H6

the Cup into his hands. 2 gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of this ;
iaf\if n hand r upone^ for (e) This 3 is my Blood of the New Testa-
Vessei in which there is me nt, which is shed for you, and for many, for

any Wine to be conse- . . . . ~ . J , . J

crated. the remission of sins ; Do this, as oft as ye shall

drink it, in remembrance of me.

TTJHEREFORE, O^Lord and heavenly Father, ac-
VV cording to the institution of thy dearly beloved
Son our Saviour Jesus Christ, we, thy humble servants, do celebrate
and make here before thy divine Majesty, with these thy holy
gifts, which we now offer unto thee, 5 the memorial thy Son hath
commanded us to make ; having in. remembrance his blessed passion
and precious death, his mighty resurrection and glorious ascension^
rendering unto thee most hearty thanks for the innumerable benefits

The Oblation.

procured unto us by the same.

AND We most The Invocation.
humbly beseech thee,
merciful Father, to hear us ; and
of thy almighty goodness, vouch
safe to bless and sanctify, with thy
Word and Holy Spirit, these thy
gifts and creatures of bread and
wine ; that we, receiving them ac
cording to thy Son our Saviour
Jesus Christ s holy institution, in
remembrance of his death and pas
sion, may be partakers of his most
blessed Body and Blood.

AND we earnestly desire thy
fatherly goodness, merci
fully to accept this our sacrifice of
praise and thanksgiving ; most
humbly beseeching thee to grant
that, by the merits and death of
thy Son Jesus Christ, and through
faith in his blood, we, and all thy
whole Church, may obtain remis
sion of our sins, and all other
benefits of his passion. And here

procured unto us by the same.
The invocation. And we most hum
bly beseech thee, merciful Fa
ther, to hear us ; and, of thy al
mighty goodness, vouchsafe to bless
and sanctify, with thy Word 6 and
Holy Spirit, these thy gifts and
creatures of bread and wine ; that -
we, receiving them according to
thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ s
holy institution, in remembrance
of his Death and Passion, may be
partakers of his most blessed Body
and Blood. And we earnestly de
sire thy fatherly goodness, merci
fully to accept this our sacrifice of
praise and thanksgiving ; most
humbly beseeching thee to grant,
that by the merits and death of
thy Son Jesus Christ, and through
faith in his blood, we, and all thy
whole Church, may obtain remis
sion of our sins, and all other
benefits of his passion. And here

1 hands [1790 (1791), Sd. 1793] corrected to hand in Sd. of 1822.

2 hand [1790 and Sds. 1793-1871] corrected by Committee of 1892 to hands
in accordance with MS Book ; hand in Sealed Books.

3 Initial cap. for " This " in the clause, "This is my Body," and " This is
my Blood." [1790 (1791), Sd. 1793]. The small initial letter was introduced
in Sd. 1822 from the typographical error in an Ed. of 1818.

THE COMMUNION.

241

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

(a) Here the Priest 7 &gt;s
Paten into his

t!&gt; ^ &gt; j i An f. !&gt;ere to break
And here to lay MS

most blessed Body and Blood : who, in the same night that he was be

trayed. (a) took bread ; and when he had

given thanks, (6) he brake it, and gave it to

his disciples, saying, Take, eat, (c) this is my

Body which is given for you: Do this in remem-

brance of me. Likewise after supper (d) he took *g

the cup; and, when he had given thanks, he gave the Cup into his hand.-

it to them, saying, Drink ye all of this ; for this J3 SStSAItB

(e) is my Blood of the New Testament, which (^ it Chaiiceor Fiagon)

&gt; , , ,? , ,, ,, . . m which (here is any

is shed tor you and for many for the remission of wine to be consecrated.
sins : Do this, as oft as ye shall drink it, in remembrance of me. Amen.

4 Initial cap. for "Do this in remembrance, etc.," and for " Do this, as oft,
etc." [1790 (1791), Sds. 1793, 1822]. Restored by Committee in 1892.

5 WHICH WE NOW OFFER UNTO THEE [1790 (1791)], vide Bp. White s
Memoirs, p. 179. 6 "word" without initial cap. [1790 (1791), Bp. Seabury s
Com. Off.] i Minister [Prop. Bk.]

8 The clause, le it Chalice or Flagon, is omitted in Prop. Bk.

242

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

we offer and present unto thee,
Lord, our selves, our souls and
bodies, to be a reasonable, holy,
and living sacrifice unto thee,
humbly beseeching thee, that
we, and all others who shall be
partakers of this Holy Commu
nion, may worthily receive the

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

we offer and present unto thee,
Lord, ourselves, our souls and
bodies, to be a reasonable, holy,
and living sacrifice unto thee ;
humbly beseeching thee, that we,
and all others who shall be par
takers of this holy Communion,
may worthily receive the most pre-

most precious Body and Blood of j cious Body and Blood of thy Son

thy Son Jesus Christ, be filled
with thy grace and heavenly bene
diction, and made one body with
him, that he may dwell in us, and
we in him. And although we are
unworthy, through our manifold
sins, to offer unto thee any sacri
fice; yet we beseech thee to ac
cept this our bounden duty and
service ; not weighing our merits,
but pardoning our offences, through
Jesus Christ our Lord ; by whom,
and with whom, in the unity of
the Holy Ghost, all honour and
glory be unto thee, Father Al
mighty, world without end. Amen.
*[[ Here may be sung a Hymn.

Then shall the Priest first re
ceive the Holy Communion in
both kinds himself, and proceed
to deliver the same to the Bish
ops, Priests, and Deacons, in
like manner, (if any be present,}
and, after that, to the People
also in order, into their hands,
att devoutly kneeling. And
sufficient opportunity shall be
given to those present to com
municate. And u-hen he de-

Jesus Christ, be filled with thy
grace and heavenly benediction,
and made one body with him, that
he may dwell in them, and they in
him. And although we are un
worthy, through our manifold sins,
to offer unto thee any sacrifice ;
yet we beseech thee to accept this
our bounden duty and service ; not
weighing our merits, but pardon
ing our offences, through Jesus
Christ our Lord; by whom, and
with whom, in the unity of the
Holy Ghost, all honour and glory
be unto thee, Father Almighty,
world without end. Amen. 1
^[ Here shall be sung a Hymn, or
part of a Hymn, from the
Selection for the Feasts and
fasts, &c.

\ Then shall the Priest first re
ceive the Communion in both
kinds himself, and proceed to
deliver the same to the Bishops,
Priests, and Deacons, in like
manner (if any bepresent) and,
after that, to the People also in
order, into their hands, all de
voutly kneeling: And when he
delivereth the Bread, he shall
say,

livereth the Bread, he shall say,

THE Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life : Take and eat
this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in thy
heart by faith, with thanksgiving.

1 For the history of our American Canon of Consecration vide Bp. White s
Memoirs of the Church, p. 179, the Rev. Dr. Hart s Reprint of Bp. Seabury s
Communion Office, irith an Historical Sketch and Notes, 2d ed., Dowden s
The Annotated Scottish Communion Office. Cf. also the offices in Hall s Frag-
menta Liturgica, vol. v. The only changes introduced into the Canon by the

THE COMMUNION.

243

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then shall tJie Minister first re
ceive the Communion in both
kinds himself, and then proceed
to deliver the same to the Bish
ops, Presbyters, and Deacons,
in like manner, (if any be pre
sent ;) and after that to the
People also in order into their
Hands, all meekly kneeling.
And when he deliver eth the
Bread to any one, he shall say,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall tlie Minister first re
ceive the Communion in both
kinds himself, and then proceed
to deliver the same to the Bish
ops, Priests, and Deacons, in
like manner, (if any be present?)
and after that to the people also
in order, into their hands, all
meekly kneeling. And, when he
deliver eth the Bread to any one,
he shall say,

THE Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life. Take and eat
this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in thy
heart by faith with thanksgiving.

recent revision were the making the prayer of Invocation a distinct paragraph,
and the substitution of the words "that he may dwell in us, and we in him,"
for "that he may dwell in them, and they in him. This latter alteration
was first suggested by Bp. Brownell in his Family Prayer Book.

244

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ And the Minister who deliver eth the Cup shall say,

THE Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for thee, pre
serve thy body and soul unto everlasting life : Drink this in re
membrance that Christ s Blood was shed for thee, and be thankful.
^[ If the consecrated Bread or 1 Wine be spent before all have communi
cated, the Priest is to consecrate more, according to the Form before
prescribed ; beginning at All glory be to Thee, Almighty God and
ending with these words partakers of his most blessed Body and
Blood.

^[ When all have communicated, the Minister shall return to the Lords
Table, and reverently place upon it what remaineth of the consecrated
Elements, covering the same with a fair Linen Cloth.
^[ Then shall the Minister say the Lord s Prayer, the People repeating
after him every petition.

OUR Father, who, etc. For thine is the Kingdom, and the Power,
and the Glory, For ever and ever. Amen.

^[ After shall be said as followeth.

A LMIGHTY and everliving God, we most heartily thank thee, for
/~\ that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us who have duly received these
holy Mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious Body and
Blood of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; and dost assure us thereby
of thy favour and goodness towards us ; and that we are very members in
corporate in the mystical body of thy Son, which is the blesssed com
pany of all faithful people ; and are also heirs through hope of thy ever
lasting kingdom, by the merits of the most precious death and passion
of thy dear Son. And we most humbly beseech thee, heavenly
Father, so to assist us with thy grace, that we may continue in that
holy fellowship, and do all such good works as thou hast prepared for us
to walk in, through Jesus Christ our Lord ; to whom, with thee and the
Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, world without end. Amen.

1 Until the Sd. 1845 the reading was Bread and Wine, when it was corrected
to Bread or Wine. It will be noted that our American rubric does not per
mit the consecration of one species without the other. "A priest must say
all the prayer," observes the learned Dr. T. W. Coit, "as directed ; and if he

THE COMMUNION. 245

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

And the Minister that delivereth the Cup to any one shall say,
E Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for thee,
preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life. Drink this in
remembrance that Christ s Blood was shed for thee, and be thankful.
^[ If the consecrated Bread or Wine be all spent before all have com
municated, the Priest 1 is to consecrate more, according to the Form
before prescribed; beginning at [Our Saviour Christ in the same
night, &c.~\ for the blessing of the Bread; and at [Likewise after
Supper, d?c.] for the Blessing of the Cup.

^[ When all have communicated, the Minister shall return to the Lord s
Table, and reverently place upon it what remaineth of the consecrated
Elements, covering the same witli a, fair linen cloth.
\ Then shall tlie Priest* say the Lord s Prayer, the people repeating
after him every Petition.

OUR Father, which, 3 etc. For thine is the kingdom, and the
power, and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
^[ After shall be said as followeth.

OLORD and heavenly Father, we thy humble servants entirely
desire thy fatherly goodness mercifully to accept this our sacrifice
of praise and thanksgiving ; most humbly beseeching thee to grant, that
by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ, and through faith in
his blood, we and all thy whole Church may obtain remission of our
sins, and all other benefits of his passion. And here we offer and pre
sent unto thee, Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be a reason
able, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ; humbly beseeching thee, that
all we, who are partakers of this holy Communion, may be fulfilled with
thy grace and heavenly benediction. And although we be unworthy,
through our manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice, yet we be
seech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service ; not weighing
our merits, but pardoning our offences, through Jesus Christ our Lord ;
by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honour
and glory be unto thee, Father Almighty, world without end. Amen.

Tf Or this.

A LMIGHTY and overliving God, we most heartily thank thee, for
J_JL that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us, who have duly received these
holy Mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious Body and
Blood of thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ ; and dost assure us thereby
of thy favour and goodness towards us ; and that we are very members
incorporate in the mystical body of thy Son, which is the blessed com
pany of all faithful people ; and are also heirs through hope of thy ever
lasting kingdom, by the merits of the most precious death and passion
of thy dear Son. And we most humbly beseech thee, heavenly
Father, so to assist us with thy grace, that we may continue in that
holy fellowship, and do all such good works as thou hast prepared for us
to walk in ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom, with thee and
the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, world without end. Amen.

[does not] want additional bread, he need consecrate but a very small piece,
and so vice versa." (Journal of General Convention, 1868, p. 462.)

2 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

3 who [Prop. Bk.]

246 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall be said or sung, all standing, Gloria in Excelsis, or some

proper Hymn from the Selection.

LORY be to God on high, and on earth 1 peace, good will towards
men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify
thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory, Lord God, heavenly
King, God the Father Almighty.

Lord, the only begotten Son Jesus Christ ; Lord God, Lamb of
God, Son of the Father, that takest away the sins of the world, have
mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world, have
mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world, receive
our prayer. Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the Father,
have mercy upon us.

For thou only art holy ; thou only art the Lord ; thou only, O
Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in the glory of God the
Father. Amen.

Then the Priest (the Bishop if he be present) shall let them depart
with this blessing.

E peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep your
hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and of his

Son Jesus Christ our Lord : And the blessing of God Almighty, the

Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you, and remain with

you always. Amen.

^[ Collects that may be said after the Collects of Morning or Evening
Prayer, or Communion, at the discretion of the Minister.

ASSIST us mercifully, Lord, in these our supplications and pray
ers ; and dispose the way of thy servants towards the attainment
of everlasting salvation ; that, among all the changes and chances of this
mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy most gracious and ready
help, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Hn earth [1790 (1791) Sd. 1793], but "on earth" in Morning Prayer
of these same editions.

3 In the Prop. Bk., this rubric and the Collects which follow, occur immedi
ately after the occasional Thanksgivings.

THE COMMUNION.

247

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall be said or sung,

LORY be to God on high, and in earth peace, good will towards
men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify
thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory, Lord God, heavenly

King, God the Father Almighty.

Lord, the only begotten Son
Jesus Christ ; Lord God, Lamb
of God, who hast taken away the
sins of the world, and now sittest
at the right hand of God the
Father, have mercy upon us.

King, God the Father Almighty.

Lord, the only-begotten Son
Jesu Christ ; Lord God, Lamb
of God, Son of the Father, that
takest away the sins of the world,
have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world,
have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world,
receive our prayer. Thou that
sittest at the right hand of God
the Father, have mercy upon us.
For thou only art holy ; thou only art the Lord ; thou only, Christ,

urith the Holy Ghost, art most high in the glory of God the Father.

Amen.

Then the Minister (the Bishop,
if he be present) shall let them
depart with this blessing.

Then the Priest (or Bishop if
he be present) shall let them de
part with this blessing.

peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep your
_L hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and of his
Son Jesus Christ our Lord : and the blessing of God Almighty, the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you and remain with
you always. Amen.
2 ^[ Collects that may be said after
the Collects of Morning or
Evening Prayer, or Communion,

at the discretion of the Minister.

Collects to be said after the
Offertory, when there is no Com
munion, every such day one or
more; and the same may be
said also, as often as occasion
shall serve, after the Collects
either of Morning or Evening
Prayer, Communion, or Litany r
by the discretion of the Minis
ter.

\ SSIST us mercifully, Lord, in these our supplications and prayers,
JL~JL_ and dispose the way of thy servants towards the attainment
of everlasting salvation ; that, among all the changes and chances of this
mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy most gracious and ready
help ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

ALMIGHTY Lord, and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts and bodies,
in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy commandments; that

3 The Collect "O Almighty Lord, and everlasting God," etc., is found in
the Communion Office of the American Book immediately before the Collect
of the day.

248

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

RANT, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words which we
have heard this day with our outward ears, may, through thy
grace, be so grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they may bring forth in
us the fruit of good living ; to the honour and praise of thy Name,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

DIRECT us, Lord, in all our doings, with thy most gracious
favour, and further us with thy continual help ; that in all our
works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glorify thy holy
Name ; and finally, by thy mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

A LMIGHTY God, the fountain of all wisdom, who knowest our
1\ necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking ; we be
seech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities ; and those things,
which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for our blindness we can
not ask, vouchsafe to give us, for the worthiness of thy Son Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast promised to hear the petitions of those
7\ who ask in thy Son s Name ; we beseech thee mercifully to in
cline thine ears to us who have now made our prayers and supplications
unto thee ; and grant, that those things which we have faithfully asked
according to thy will, may effectually be obtained ; to the relief of our
necessity, and to the setting forth of thy glory, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

Upon the Sundays and other
Holy-days, (though there be no
Sermon or Communion,) shall
be said all that is appointed at
the Communion, unto the end of
the Gospel, concluding with the
Blessing.

Upon the Sundays and other
Holy -days (^if there be no Ser
mon or Communion) shall be
said all that is appointed at the
Communion, unto the end of the
Gospel, concluding with the
Blessing*

1 This rubric and that which follows were printed as one until the Sd. 1845.

THE COMMUNION.

249

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

through thy most mighty protection, both here and ever, we may be
, preserved in body and soul ; through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen.

GRANT, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words, which we
have heard this day with our outward ears, may through thy
grace be so grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they may bring forth
in us the fruit of good living, to the honour and praise of thy Name ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

PREVENT us, Lord, in all our doings with thy most gracious
favour, and further us with thy continual help ; that in all
our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glorify thy
holy Name, and finally by thy mercy obtain everlasting life ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

A LMIGHTY God, the fountain of all wisdom, who knowest our
_f~\ necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking; We
beseech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities ; and those things,
which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for our blindness we
cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us, for the worthiness of thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

A LMIGHTY God, who hast promised to hear the petitions of
_JL. them that 2 ask in thy Son s Name ; We beseech thee mercifully to
incline thine ears to us that 3 have made now our prayers and supplica
tions unto thee ; and grant, that those things, which we have faithfully
asked according to thy will, may effectually be obtained, to the relief
of our necessity, and to the setting forth of thy glory ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Upon the Sundays and other
Holy days (if there be no Com-
munioii) shall be said all that
is appointed at the Communion,
until the end of the Gospel;
concluding with the Blessing.

Upon the Sundays and other
Holy-days (if there be no Com,
munion) shall be said all that
is appointed at the Communion,
until the end of the general
Prayer [For the whole state of
Christ s Church militant here in
earth] together with one or more
of these Collects last before re
hearsed, concluding with the
Jilessing.

And there shall be no celebration
of the Lord s Slipper, except
there be a convenient number to
communicate with the Priest,
according to his discretion.

And if there be not above twenty
persons in the Parish of discre
tion to receive the Communion ;
yet there shall be no Communion,

2 those who [Prop. Bk.] 3 who [Prop. Bk.]

250

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

And if any of the consecrated Bread and Wine remain after the
Communion, it shall not be carried out of the Church; but the
Minister and other Communicants shall, immediately after the Bless
ing, reverently eat and drink the same. 1

1 Vide note on p. 248.

THE COMMUNION.

251

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

And if any of the consecrated
Bread and Wine remain after
the Communion, it shall not be
carried out of the Church ; but
the Minister and other Com
municants shall, immediately
after the Blessing, reverently eat
and drink the same.

The Bread and Wine for the
Communion shall be provided
by the Church- Wardens, at the
charges of the Parish.

And note, That it is the duty of
every Parishioner to communi
cate at the least three times in
the year, of which Easter to be
one.

[Eng.Bk. 1775(1662)]

except four (or three at the leasty
communicate with the Priest.

And in Cathedral and Collegi
ate Churches, and Colleges,
where there are many Priests
and Deacons, they shall all re
ceive the Communion with the
Priest every Sunday at the
least, except they have a reason
able cause to the contrary.
And to take away all occasion
of dissention, and superstition,
which any person hath or might
have concerning the Bread and
Wine, it shall suffice that the
Bread be such as is usual to be
eaten; but the best and purest
Wheat Bread that conveniently
may be gotten.

And if any of the Bread and
Wine remain unconsecrated, the
Curate shall have it to his own
use: but if any remain of that
which was consecrated, it shall
not be carried out of the Church f
but the Priest and such other of
the Communicants as he shall
then call unto him, shall, imme
diately after the Blessing, rever
ently eat and drink the same.
The Bread and Wine for the
Communion shall be provided
by the Curate and the Church
wardens at the charges of the
Parish.

And note, that every Parishioner
shall communicate at the least
three times in the year, of which
Easter to be one. And yearly
at Easter every Parishioner
shall reckon with the Parson,
Vicar, or Curate, or his or their
Deputy or Deputies : and pay
to them or him all Ecclesiastical
Duties, accustomably due, then
and at that time to be paid.

After the Divine Service ended,
the money given at the Offertory

This forms part of the rubric preceding.

252

THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

|[ When the Minister giveth warning for the Celebration of the holy
Communion, (which he shall always do upon the Sunday, or some
Holy -day, immediately preceding,*) he shall read this Exhortation fol
lowing ; or so much thereof as, in his discretion, he may think convenient.

1 Vide American Books prior to Sd. 1892, p. 230.

THE COMMUNION.

253

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

shall be disposed of to such
pious and charitable uses, as the
Minister and Church-wardens
shall think fit. Wherein if they
disagree, it shall be disposed of
as the Ordinary shall appoint.

"TTTHEREAS it is ordained
" V V in this Office for the Ad-
" ministration of the Lord s Supper,
" that the Communicants should
" receive the same kneeling; (which
" order is well meant, for a signifi-
" cation of our humble and grate-
" ful acknowledgement of the bene-
" fits of Christ therein given to all
"worthy Receivers, and for the
" avoiding of such profanation and
" disorder in the holy Communion,
" as might otherwise ensue ;) yet,
" lest the same kneeling should by
" any persons, either out of ignor-
" ance and infirmity, or out of mal-
" ice and obstinacy, be miscon-
" strued and depraved ; It is hereby
" declared, That thereby no ador-
" ation is intended, or ought to be
" done, either unto the Sacramental
" Bread or Wine there bodily re-
" ceived, or unto any Corporal
" Presence of Christ s natural
"Flesh and Blood. For the Sa-
" cramental Bread and Wine re-
" main still in their very natural
"substances, and therefore may
" not be adored ; (for that were
" Idolatry, to be abhorred of all
" faithful Christians ;) and the na-
"tural Body and Blood of our
" Saviour Christ are in Heaven,
" and not here ; it being against
" the truth of Christ s natural
" Body to be at one time in more
" places than one."
2 [H Wh en the Minister giveth learning for the celebration of the holy
Communion, (which he shall always do upon the Sunday, or some
Holy-day, immediately preceding,} after the Sermon or Homily
ended, 3 he shall read this Exhortation following.

2 Fide Prop. Bk., p. 231.

3 The proposed Bk. omits after the Sermon or Homily ended.

254 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

DEARLY beloved, on day next, I purpose, through God s
assistance, to administer to all such as shall be religiously and de
voutly disposed, the most comfortable Sacrament of the Body and Blood
of Christ ; to be by them received in remembrance of his meritorious
Cross and Passion ; whereby alone we obtain remission of our sins, and
are made partakers of the kingdom of Heaven. Wherefore it is our
duty to render most humble and hearty thanks to Almighty God, our
heavenly Father, for that he hath given his Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ, not only to die for us, but also to be our spiritual food and sus
tenance in that holy Sacrament. "Which being so divine and comforta
ble a thing to them who receive it worthily, and so dangerous to those
who will presume to receive it unworthily ; my duty is to exhort you, in
the mean season to consider the dignity of that holy Mystery, and the
great peril of the unworthy receiving thereof ; and so to search and ex
amine your own consciences, (and that not lightly, and after the manner
of dissemblers with God ; but so) that ye may come holy and clean to
such a heavenly feast, in the marriage-garment required by God in holy
Scripture, and be received as worthy partakers of that holy Table.

The way and means thereto is, First, to examine your lives and con
versations by the rule of God s commandments ; and whereinsoever ye
shall perceive yourselves to have offended, either by will, word, or deed,
there to bewail your own sinfulness, and to confess yourselves to Al
mighty God, with full purpose of amendment of life. And if ye shall
perceive your offences to be such as are not only against God, but also
against your neighbours ; then ye shall reconcile yourselves unto them ;
being ready to make restitution and satisfaction, according to the utter
most of your powers, for all injuries and wrongs done by you to any
other ; and being likewise ready to forgive others who have offended
you, as ye would have forgiveness of your offences at God s hand : For
otherwise the receiving of the holy Communion doth nothing else but
increase your condemnation. Therefore, if any of you be a blasphemer
of God, an hinderer or slanderer of his Word, an adulterer, or be in
malice, or envy, or in any other grievous crime ; repent ye 1 of your sins,
or else come not to that holy Table.

And because it is requisite that no man should come to the Holy Com
munion, but with a full trust in God s mercy, and with a quiet conscience ;
therefore, if there be any of you, who by this means cannot quiet his own
conscience herein, but requireth further comfort or counsel ; let him come
to me, or to some other Minister of God s word, and open his grief ; 6

1 Kestored to "you " by Committee in 1892. 2 those who [Prop. Bk.]

3 encrease [Prop. Bk.] 4 condemnation [Prop. Bk.] 5 ye [Prop. Bk.]

THE COMMUNION. 255

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

EARLY beloved, on day next I purpose, through God s as-

1 J sistance, to administer to all such as shall be religiously and de
voutly disposed the most comfortable Sacrament of the Body and Blood
of Christ ; to be by them received in remembrance of his meritorious
Cross and Passion ; whereby alone we obtain remission of our sins, and
are made partakers of the Kingdom of heaven. Wherefore it is our
duty to render most humble and hearty thanks to Almighty God our
heavenly Father, for that he hath given his Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ, not only to die for us, but also to be our spiritual food and suste
nance in that holy Sacrament. Which being so divine and comfortable
a thing to them who 2 receive it worthily, and so dangerous to them that 2
will presume to receive it unworthily ; my duty is to exhort you in the
mean season to consider the dignity of that holy mystery, and the great
peril of the unworthy receiving thereof; and so to search and examine
your own consciences, (and that not lightly, and after the manner of dis
semblers with God ; but so) that ye may come holy and clean to such a
heavenly Feast, in the marriage-garment required by God in holy Scrip
ture, and be received as worthy partakers of that holy Table.

The way and means thereto is : First, to examine your lives and con
versations by the rule of God s commandments ; and whereinsoever ye
shall perceive yourselves to have offended, either by will, word, or deed,
there to bewail your own sinfulness, and to confess yourselves to Al
mighty God, with full purpose of amendment of life. And if ye shall
perceive your offences to be such as are not only against God, but also
against your neighbours ; then ye shall reconcile yourselves unto them ;
being ready to make restitution and satisfaction, according to the utter
most of your powers, for all injuries and wrongs done by you to any
other ; and being likewise ready to forgive others that have offended you,
as ye would have forgiveness of your offenses at God s hand : for other
wise the receiving of the holy Communion doth nothing else but increase 3
jour damnation.* Therefore if any of you be a blasphemer of God, an
hinderer or slanderer of his Word, an adulterer, or be in malice, or envy,
or in any other grievous crime, repent you 5 of your sins, or else come not

to that holy Table.

to that holy Table ; lest, after the

taking of that holy Sacrament, the
devil enter into you, as he entered
into Judas, and fill you full of all
iniquities, and bring you to de
struction both of body and soul.
And because it is requisite, that no man should come to the holy Com
munion, but with a full trust in God s mercy, and with a quiet conscience ;
therefore if there be any of you, who by this means cannot quiet his own
conscience herein, but requireth further comfort or counsel let him come to

me, or to some other Minister of
God s word, and open his grief; 6

me, or to some other discreet and
learned Minister of God s Word,
and open his grief; that by the
ministry of God s holy Word he
may receive the benefit of absolu-

6 Cf. the original form of this exhortation in 1549 and "The Order of
Communion " in 1548.

256 THE COMMUNION.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

that lie may receive such godly counsel and advice, as may tend to
the quieting of his conscience, and the removing of all scruple and
doubtfulness.

*| Or, in case he shall see the People negligent to come to the holy
Communion, instead of the former, he shall use this Exhortation.

DEARLY beloved brethren, on I intend by God s grace,
to celebrate the Lord s Supper ; unto which, in God s behalf, I
bid you all who are here present ; and beseech you, for the Lord Jesus
Christ s sake, that ye will not refuse to come thereto, being so lovingly
called and bidden by God himself. Ye know how grievous and unkind
a thing it is, when a man hath prepared a rich feast, decked his table
with all kind of provision, so that there lacketh nothing but the guests
to sit down ; and yet they who are called (without any cause) most
un thankfully refuse to come. Which of you in such a case would not
be moved? Who would not think a great injury and wrong done unto
him ? Wherefore, most dearly beloved in Christ, take ye good heed,
lest ye, withdrawing yourselves from this holy Supper, provoke God s
indignation against you. It is an easy matter for a man to say, I will
not communicate, because I am otherwise hindered with worldly busi
ness. But such excuses are not so easily accepted and allowed before
God. If any man say, I am a grievous sinner, and therefore am afraid
to come; wherefore then do ye not repent and amend? When God
calleth you, are ye not ashamed to say ye will not come ? When ye
should return to God, will ye excuse yourselves, and say ye are not
ready ? Consider earnestly with yourselves how little such feigned
excuses will avail before God. They 2 who refused the feast in the
Gospel, because they had bought a farm, or would try their yokes of
oxen, or because they were married, were not so excused, but counted
unworthy of the heavenly feast. Wherefore, according to mine Office,
I bid you in the Name of God, I call you in Christ s behalf, I exhort
you, as ye love your own salvation, that ye will be partakers of this
Holy Communion. And as the Son of God did vouchsafe to yield up
his soul by death upon the cross for your salvation ; so it is your duty
to receive the Communion in remembrance of the sacrifice of his death,
as he himself hath commanded : Which if ye shall neglect to do, con
sider with yourselves how great is your ingratitude to God, and how
sore punishment hangeth over your heads for the same ; when ye wil
fully abstain from the Lord s Table, and separate from your brethren,
who come to feed on the banquet of that most heavenly food. These
things if ye earnestly consider, ye will by God s grace return to a better
mind ; for the obtaining whereof we shall not cease to make our humble
petitions unto Almighty God, our heavenly Father.

1 kinds [Sds. 1793-1832]

2 Changed to "Those" in the Sd. 1822 after a misprint in an edition of
1818, and so continued ever since. 3 who are [Prop. Bk.]

THE COMMUNION. 257

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

that he may receive such godly
counsel and advice, as may tend to
the quieting of his conscience, and

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

tion, together with ghostly counsel
and advice, to the quieting of his
conscience, and avoiding of all

the removing of all scruple and scruple and doubtfulness,
doubtfulness.

fl" Or, in case he shall see the People negligent to come to the holy
Communion, instead of the former, he shall use this Exhortation.

DEARLY beloved brethren, on I intend by God s grace,
to celebrate the Lord s Supper : unto which, in God s behalf, I
bid you all that are 3 here present; and beseech you, for the Lord Jesus
Christ s sake, that ye will not refuse to come thereto, being so lovingly
called and bidden by God himself. Ye know how grievous and unkind
a thing it is, when a man hath prepared a rich feast, decked his table
with all kind of provision, so that there lacketh nothing but the guests
to sit down ; and yet they who are called (without any cause) most
unthankfully refuse to come. Which of you in such a case would not
be moved ? Who would not think a great injury and wrong done unto
him ? Wherefore, most dearly beloved in Christ, take ye good heed,
lest ye, withdrawing yourselves from this holy Supper, provoke God s
indignation against you. It is an easy matter for a man to say, I will
not communicate, because I am otherwise hindered with worldly busi
ness. But such excuses are not so easily accepted and allowed before
God. If any man say, I am a grievous sinner, and therefore am afraid
to come : wherefore then do ye not repent and amend ? When God
calleth you, are ye not ashamed to say ye will not come ? - When ye
should return to God, will ye excuse yourselves, and say ye are uot
ready? Consider earnestly with yourselves how little such feigned
excuses will avail before God. They that 4 refused the feast in the
Gospel, because they had bought a farm, or would try their yokes of
oxen, or because they were married, were not so excused, but counted
unworthy of the heavenly feast. I, for my part, shall be ready ; and,
according to mine Office, 5 1 bid you in the Name of God, I call you in
Christ s behalf, I exhort you, as ye love your own salvation, that ye will
be partakers of this holy Communion. And as the Son of God did
vouchsafe to yield up his soul by death upon the Cross for your saalv-
tion ; so it is your duty to receive the Communion in remembrance of
the sacrifice of his death, as he himself hath commanded : which if ye
shall neglect to do, consider with yourselves how great injury ye do unto
God, and how sore punishment hangeth over your heads for the same ;
when ye wilfully abstain from the Lord s Table, and separate from your
brethren, who come to feed on the banquet of that most heavenly food.
These things if ye earnestly consider, ye will by God s grace return to a
better mind : for the obtaining whereof we shall not cease to make our
humble petitions unto Almighty God our heavenly Father.]

4 who [Prop. Bk.]

5 heavenly feast. Wherefore, according to mine Office [Prop. Bk.]

258

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE MINISTRATION OF

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS,

To be used in the Church.

The People are to be admonished, that it is most convenient that
Baptism should not be administered but upon Sundays and other
Holy-Days, or Prayer Days. Nevertheless (if necessity so require)
Baptism may be administered upon any other day.

There shall be for every Male child to be baptized, when they can be
had, two Godfathers and one Godmother ; and for every Female,
one Godfather and two Godmothers; and Parents shall be admitted
as Sponsors, if it be desired.

When there are Children to be baptized, the Parents or Sponsors
shall give knowledge thereof, before the beginning of Morning
Prayer, to the Minister. And then the Godfathers and God
mothers, and the People with the Children, must be ready at the
Font, either immediately after the last Lesson at Morning Prayer,
or else immediately after the last Lesson at Evening Prayer, as

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

259

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE MINISTRATION OF

PUBLTOK 1 BAPTISM OF INFANTS,

TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.

The people are to be admon
ished, that it is most convenient
that Baptism shoidd not be ad
ministered but upon Sundays
and other Holy- Days, or occa
sions of public worship. Never
theless, (if necessity so require)
they may be Baptized upon any
other Day.

^[ There shall be for every Male
child to be Baptized, when they
can be had, two Godfathers
and one Godmother ; and for
every Female, one Godfather
and two Godmothers; and
Parents shall be admitted as
Sponsors, if it be desired.

\ When there are Children to be
Baptized, the Parents or Spon
sors shall give knowledge there
of, before the beginning of
Morning Prayer, to the Minis
ter.

The people are to be admon
ished, that it is most convenient
that Baptism should not be ad
ministered but upon Sundays,
and other Holy-days, when the
most number of people come to
gether ; as well for that the
Congregation there present may
testify the receiving of them that
be newly baptized into the num
ber of Christ s Church ; as also
because in the Baptism of In
fants every man present may
be put in remembrance of his
own profession made to God in
his Baptism. For which cause
also it is expedient that Bap
tism be ministered in the vulgar
tongue. Nevertheless, (if neces
sity so require?) Children may
be baptized upon any other day.

And note, that there shall be for
every Male-child to be baptized
two Godfathers and one God
mother ; and for every Female,
one Godfather and two God
mothers.

When there are Children to be
baptized, the Parents sluill give
knowledge thereof over night,
or in the morning before the be
ginning of Morning Prayer, to
the Curate. And then the God
fathers and Godmothers, and
the people with the Children,
must be ready at the Font,
either immediately after the last
Lesson at Morning Prayer, or
else immediately after the last
Lesson at Evening Prayer, as

1 PUBLIC [Prop. Bk.l

260 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

the Minister, by his Discretion, shall appoint. And the Minister
coming to the .Font, (which is then to be filled with pure Water,) and
standing there, shall say,

"1 T ATH this Child been already baptized, or no ?

If they answer, No : then shall
the Minister proceed as follow-
eth, the People all standing until

If they answer, No ; then shall
the Minister proceed, as fol-
loweth.

the Lord s Prayer.

jEARLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived and
born in sin ; and our Saviour Christ saith, None can enter
into the kingdom of God, except he be regenerate and
born anew of Water and of the Holy Ghost ; I beseech
you to call upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, that of his bounteous mercy, he will grant to this Child that
which by nature he cannot have ; that he may be baptized with Water
and the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ s holy Church, and be
made a living member of the same.

fl" Then shall the Minister say,

Let us pray.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy didst
J\ save Noah and his family in the Ark from perishing by water ;
and also didst safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ; and by the Baptism of thy
well-beloved Son Jesus Christ in the river Jordan, didst sanctify water
to the mystical washing away of sin ; we beseech thee, for thine infinite
mercies, that thou wilt mercifully look upon this Child ; wash him and
sanctify him with the Holy Ghost; that he, being delivered from thy
wrath, may be received into the Ark of Christ s Church ; and being
steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, and rooted in charity, may so
pass the waves of this troublesome world, that finally he may come to
the land of everlasting life ; there to reign with thee, world without
end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

J Or this.

A LMIGHTY and immortal God, the aid of all who need, the helper
TV of all who flee to thee for succour, the life of those who believe,
and the resurrection of the dead ; we call upon thee for this Infant,
that he, coming to thy holy Baptism, may receive remission of sin, by
spiritual regeneration. Receive him, Lord, as thou hast promised
by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall have ; seek, and ye
shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : So give now unto
us who ask ; let us who seek, find ; open the gate unto us who knock ;
that this Infant may enjoy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly
washing, and may come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast pro
mised by Christ our Lord. Amen.
1 Minister [Prop. Bk.] 2 who [Prop. Bk.]

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

261

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Minister. Hath this Child been
already Baptized, or no ?
^[ If they answer, No : then shall

the Minister proceed, as follow-

eth.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

the Curate by his discretion
shall appoint. And the Priest
coming to the Font, (which is
tJien to be filled with pure
Water,*) and standing there,
shall say,

HATH this Child been al
ready baptized, or no ?
^[ If they, answer No : Then shall
the Priest proceed as followeth.

EARLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived and
born in sin ; and that our Saviour Christ saith, None can
enter into the kingdom of God, except he be regenerate
and born anew of Water and of the holy Ghost ; I beseech
you to call upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, that of his bounteous mercy he will grant to this Child that
thing which by nature he cannot have ; that he may be baptized with
Water and the holy Ghost, and received into Christ s holy Church, and
be made a lively member of the same.

^[ Then shall the Priest 1 say,

Let us pray.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy didst
_jLA- save Noah and his family in the ark from perishing by water ;
and also didst safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ; and by the Baptism of thy
well-beloved Son Jesus Christ, in the river Jordan, didst sanctify Water
to the mystical washing away of sin ; We beseech thee, for thine infinite
mercies, that thou wilt mercifully look upon this Child; wash him and
sanctify him with the Holy Ghost ; that he, being delivered from thy
wrath, may be received into the ark of Christ s Church ; and being
stedfast in faith, joyful through hope, and rooted in charity, may so pass
the waves of this troublesome world, that finally he may come to the
land of everlasting life, there to reign with thee world without end ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Or this, |

A LMIGHTY and immortal God, the aid of all that 2 need, the
f\ helper of all that 2 flee to thee for succour, the life of them that 8
believe, and the resurrection of the dead ; We call upon thee for this
Infant, that he, coming to thy holy Baptism, may receive remission of
his sins* by spiritual regeneration. Receive him, Lord, as thou hast
promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall have;
seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : So
give now unto us that 2 ask ; let us that 2 seek find ; open the gate unto
us that 2 knock ; that this Infant may enjoy the everlasting benediction
of thy heavenly washing, and may come to the eternal kingdom which
thou hast promised by Christ our Lord. Amen.
3 those who [ Prop. Bk. ] * remission of sin [Prop. Bk. ]

262

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

Then the Minister shall say as
followeth : or else shall pass
immediately to the Questions
addressed to the Sponsors. But,
Note, That in every church the
intermediate parts of the Ser
vice shall be used, once at least
in every month, (if there lie a
baptism,} for the better instruct
ing of the People in the grounds
of Infant Baptism.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then the Minister shall say as
follows: or else shall pass on to
the questions addressed to the
Sponsors; and from, thence to
the Prayer immediately before
the Immersion, or the pour
ing of Water on the Infant.
But note; that in every Church
the intermediate parts of the
Service shall be used, once at
least in every month, (if there
be a Baptism, ) for the better
instructing of the People in the
Grounds of Infant Baptism.

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by St. Mark, in the tenth
Chapter, at the thirteenth Verse.

r I ^HEY brought young children to Christ, that he should touch them;
_J_ and his disciples rebuked those that 1 brought them. But when
Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is
the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not
receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.
And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and
blessed them.

^[ After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief Exhor
tation upon the words of the Gospel:

r)ELOVED, ye hear in this Gospel the words of our Saviour
I ) Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto
him ; how he blamed those who would have kept them from him ; how
he exhorteth all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how, by
his outward gesture and deed, he declared his good will toward them ;
For he embraced them in his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and
blessed them. Doubt ye not therefore, but earnestly believe, that he
will likewise favourably receive this present Infant; that he will
embrace him with the arms of his mercy ; that he will give unto him
the blessing of eternal life, and make him partaker of his everlasting
kingdom. 2 Wherefore, we being thus persuaded of the good will of
our heavenly Father towards this Infant, declared by his Son Jesus
Christ; and nothing doubting but that he favourably alloweth this
charitable work of ours in bringing this Infant to his holy Baptism ;
let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and say,

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give thee
J_jL humble thanks, that thou has vouchsafed to call us to the knowl
edge of thy grace, and faith in thee ; Increase this knowledge, and con
firm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to this Infant,

1 who [Prop. Bk., Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793-1832]

2 Here was made to begin a new paragraph in Sd. of 1845, an arrange-

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

263

[Prop. Bk. 1786]
Then the Minister shall say,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall the people stand up,
and the Priest shall say,

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by Saint Mark, in the tenth
Chapter, at the thirteenth Verse.

brought young children to Christ, that he should touch them ;
1 and his disciples rebuked those that 1 brought them. But when
Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is the
kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive
the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein. And
he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed
them.

^[ After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief Exhor
tation upon the words of the Gospel.

BELOVED, ye hear in this Gospel the words of our Saviour Christ,
that he commanded the children to be brought unto him ; how
he blamed those that * would have kept them from him ; how he ex-
horteth all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how by his
outward gesture and deed he declared his good will toward them ; for
he embraced them in his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and blessed
them. Doubt ye not therefore, but earnestly believe, that he will likewise
favourably receive this present Infant; that he will embrace him with the
arms of his mercy ; that he will give unto him the blessing of eternal
life, and make him partaker of his everlasting kingdom. Wherefore
we being thus persuaded of the good will of our heavenly Father towards
this Infant, declared by his Son Jesus Christ ; and nothing doubting
but that he favourably alloweth this charitable work of ours in bring
ing this Infant to his holy Baptism ; let us faithfully and devoutly give
thanks unto him, and say,

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give thee-
1\ humble thanks, that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the
knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee : Increase this knowledge, and
confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy holy Spirit to this Infant,

merit not found in MS. or Sealed Book, nor in any American Book until
then.

264 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

that Tie may be born again, and be made an heir of everlasting salva
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen. 1

^[ Then shall the Minister speak unto the Godfathers and Godmoth
ers on* this wise.

DEARLY beloved, ye have brough this Child here to be baptized ;
ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to
receive him, to release him from sin, to sanctify him with the Holy
Ghost, to give him the kingdom of heaven, and everlasting life. Ye have
heard also that our Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in his Gospel to
grant all these things that ye have prayed for : which promise he, for
his part, will most surely keep and perform. 8 Wherefore, after this
promise made by Christ, this Infant must also faithfully, for his part,
promise by you that are his sureties (until he come of age to take it upon
himself) that he will renounce the Devil and all his Works, and con
stantly believe God s holy Word, and obediently keep his Command
ments.

^[ The Minister shall then demand of the Sponsors as follows ; the Ques
tions being considered as addressed to them severally, and the answers
to be made accordingly.
I demand therefore,

DOST thou, in the name of this Child, 4 renounce the devil and all
his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all cove
tous desires of the same, and the sinful desires of the flesh ; so that thou
wilt not follow, nor be led by them ?

1 This Amen was printed in Italics in edition of 1790 and Sd. of 1793, both
here and at the end of the same prayer in the office of Adult Baptism. In
the Sds. of 1822 and 1832 it was in this place printed in Roman type, but in
Italics in the office of Adult Baptism. In the Sds. of 1838 and 1845 it was
in both places printed in Eoman type. In the Sd. of 1871 it was in both
places changed to Italics. By the action of the Conventions of 1883 and
1886 it was ordered to be printed in Roman type in both offices.

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

265

[Prop. Bk. ]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

that lie may be born again, and be made an heir of everlasting salva
tion ; through, our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister speak
unto the Godfathers and God
mothers on this wise.

DEARLY beloved, ye have
brought this child here to be
baptized, ye have prayed that our
Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe
to receive him, to release him from
sin, to sanctify him with the Holy
Ghost, to give him the kingdom
of heaven and everlasting life. Ye
have heard also that our Lord
Jesus Christ hath promised in his
Gospel to grant all these things
that ye have prayed for ; which
promise he for his part will most
surely keep and perform. Where
fore, after this promise made by
Christ, you must also faithfully for
your part, promise and answer to
the following questions :

^[ Then shall the Priest speak unto
the Godfathers and Godmoth
ers on this loise.

DEARLY beloved, ye have
brought this Child here to
be baptized, ye have prayed that
our Lord Jesus Christ would
vouchsafe to receive Aim, to release
him of his sins, to sanctify him
with the holy Ghost, to give him
the kingdom of heaven, and ever
lasting life. Ye have heard also
that our Lord Jesus Christ hath
promised in his Gospel to grant all
these thiogs that ye have prayed
for : which promise he, for his
part, will most surely keep and
perform. Wherefore, after this
promise made by Christ, this In
fant must also faithfully, for his
part, promise by you that are his
sureties, (until he come of age to
take it upon himself,) that he will
renounce the devil and all his works,
and constantly believe God s holy
Word, and obediently keep his
commandments.

I demand therefore,

DOST thou, in the name of
this Child, renounce the devil
and all his works, the vain pomp
and glory of the world, with all
covetous .desires of the same, and
the carnal desires of the flesh, so
that thou wilt not follow, nor be
led by them ?

2 in [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1838] ; corrected in Sd. 1845 in accordance with
MS. and Sealed Books. Cf. Baptism of Adults.

;,. s By the Standard of 1845 the word "Wherefore" introduces a new
paragraph, which arrangement has been continued ever since ; quite con
trary, however, to the MS. and Sealed Books, and to all previous American
Standards. 4 this child [1790, Sds. 1793-1832] ; correctly printed in

Eoman type in Sd. of 1838.

266 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Answ. I renounce them all ; and, by God s help, will endeavour not
to follow, nor be led by them.

Minist. Dost thou believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith, as
contained in the Apostles Creed ?

Answ. I do.

Minist. Wilt thou be baptized in this Faith ?
Answ. That is my desire.

Minist. Wilt thou then obediently keep God s holy will and command
ments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life ?
Answ. I will, by God s help.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam in this Child may be
so buried, that the-new man may be raised up in him. Amen.

Grant that all sinful affections may die in him, and that all things be
longing to the Spirit may live and grow in him. Amen.

Grant that he may have power and strength to have victory, and to
triumph, against the devil, the world, and the flesh. Amen.

Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee by our office and Min
istry, may also be endued with heavenly virtues, and everlastingly re
warded through thy mercy, blessed Lord God, who dost live, and
govern all things, world without end. Amen.

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

267

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Dost thou believe all the Ar
ticles of the Christian Faith,
as contained in the Apostles Creed ;
and wilt thou endeavour to have
this Child instructed accordingly ?

Answ. I do believe them ; and
by God s help will endeavour so to
do.

Minister. Wilt thou endeavour
to have him brought up in the fear
of God, and to obey his holy Will
and Commandments?

Answ. I will, by God s assistance.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Answer. I renounce them all.
Minister.

DOST thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, maker of
heaven and earth?

And in Jesus Christ his only-be
gotten Son our Lord ? And that
he was conceived by the Holy
Ghost; born of the Virgin Mary;
that he suffered under Pontius Pi
late, was crucified, dead, and bur
ied ; that he went down into hell,
and also did rise again the third
day ; that he ascended into heaven,
and sitteth at the right hand of
God the Father Almighty; and
from thence shall come again at the
end of the world, to judge the
quick and the dead?

And dost thou believe in the
Holy Ghost; the holy Catholick
Church ; the Communion of Saints ;
the Remission of sins ; the Resur
rection of the flesh ; and everlast
ing life after death ?

Answer. All this I stedfastly
believe.

Minister.

WILT thou be baptized in
this faith?
Answer. That is my desire.

Minister.

Wilt thou then obediently keep
God s holy will and command-
ments, and walk in the same all the
days of thy life ?

Answer. I will.

^f Then shall the Priest 1 say,

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam in this Child may
be so buried, that the new man may be raised up in him. Amen.

Grant that all carnal affections may die in him, and that all things be
longing to the Spirit may live and grow in him. Amen.

Grant that he may have power and strength to have victory, and to
triumph, against the devil, the world, and the flesh. Amen.

Grant that whosoever is here dedicated to thee by our office and min
istry may also be endued with heavenly virtues, and everlastingly re
warded, through thy mercy, blessed Lord God, who dost live, and
govern all things, world without end. Amen.

1 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

268 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A LMIGHTY, everliving God, whose most dearly beloved Son Jesus
l\ Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of his most
precious side both water and blood ; and gave commandment to his
disciples, that they should go teach all nations, and baptize them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; regard,
we beseech thee, the supplications of thy Congregation ; sanctify this
water to the mystical washing away of sin ; and grant that this Child,
now to be baptized therein, may receive the fulness of thy grace, and
ever remain in the number of thy faithful children, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall take the Child into his hands, and shall say
to the Godfathers and Godmothers,

Name this Child.

^[ And then, naming it after them, he shall dip it in the Water dis
creetly, or shall pour Water upon it, saying,

1ST.

I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall say,
"TTTE receive this Child into the Congregation of Christ s Flock;

V V and do* sign him with the sign of the Cross, in ^
token that hereafter he shall not be ashamed to confess the Minister shall
faith of Christ crucified, and manfully to fight under his k f n a Cl t e
banner, against sin, the world, and the devil ; and to con- Child s fore-
tinue Christ s faithful soldier and servant unto his life s
end. Amen.

^[ Jf those who present the Infant shall desire the sign of the Cross to
be omitted, although the Church knows no worthy cause of scruple
concerning the same, yet, in that case, the Minister may omit that
part of the above which follows the Immersion, or the pouring of
Water on the Infant.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,

SEEING now, dearly beloved brethren, that this Child is regener
ate, and grafted into the body of Christ s Church ; let us

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

269

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

A LMIGHTY, everliving G-od, whose most dearly beloved Son Jesus
1~\ Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of his most
precious side both water and blood ; and gave commandment to his dis
ciples, that they should go teach all nations, and baptize them In the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; Kegard,
we beseech thee, the supplications of thy congregation ; Sanctify this
Water to the mystical washing away of sin ; and grant that this Child,
now to be baptized therein, may receive the fulness of thy grace, and
ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect children ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then the Priest 1 shall take the Child into his hands, and shall say to
the Godfathers and Godmothers,

Name this Child.

^[ And then naming it after them (if they shall certify him that the
Child may well endure if) he shall dip it in the Water discreetly
and warily, saying,

NI baptize thee In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and
. of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ But if they certify that the Child is weak, it shall suffice to pour
Water upon it, saying the aforesaid words,

I baptize thee In the Name

of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall say, *[[ Then the Priest shall say,

WE receive this Child into the congregation of Christ s flock, * and
do sign him with the sign of the Cross, in token that here
after he shall not be ashamed to confess the faith
^Se e a P c^ of Christ crucified, and manfully 2 to fight under his
upon the Child s banner, against sin, the world, and the devil; and to
continue Christ s faithful soldier and servant unto his
life s end. Amen.
^[ But if the Sponsors shall desire
that the Sign of the Cross may
be omitted, the Minister shall
say,

WE receive this Child into the
Congregation of Christ s
Flock ; and pray that hereafter he
may never be ashamed, &c?

^[ Then shall the Priest say,

SEEING now, dearly beloved
brethren, that this Child is
regenerate, and grafted into the
body of Christ s Church, let us

1 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

2 Prop. Bk. omits "manfully."

Sic.

270 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

give thanks unto Almighty God for these benefits, and with one accord
make our prayers unto him, that this Child may lead the rest of his
life according to this beginning.

\ Then shall be said, all kneeling,
UR Father, etc. But deliver us from evil. 1 Amen.

*[[ Then shall the Minister say,

WE yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful Father, that it hath
pleased thee to regenerate this Infant with thy Holy Spirit, to
receive him for thine own Child by adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And humbly we beseech thee to grant, that he,
being dead unto sin, and living unto righteousness, and being buried
with Christ in his death, may crucify the old man, and utterly abolish
the whole body of sin ; and that, as he is made Partaker of the Death
of thy Son, he may also be Partaker of his Resurrection ; so that finally,
with the residue of thy holy Church, he may be an Inheritor of thine
everlasting kingdom, through Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then, all standing up, the Minister shall say to the Godfathers and
Godmothers this Exhortation following :

IpORASMUCH as this Child hath promised by you his Sureties to
JLJ renounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to
serve him ; ye must remember, that it is your parts and duties to see
that this Infant be taught, so soon as he shall be able, to learn, what a
solemn vow, promise, and profession, he hath here made by you. And
that he may know these things the better, ye shall call upon him to
hear Sermons; and chiefly ye shall provide, that he may learn the
Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, and all other
things which a Christian ought to know and believe to his soul s health ;

Ed. of 1790 (1791) add " For thine is the kingdom," etc.

PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

271

[Prop. Bk. 1786]*

But

^[ Then shall be said ;

OUR Father who, etc.
deliver us from evil. Amen.
^[ Then shall the Minister say,

WE yield thee hearty thanks,
most merciful Father, that
it hath pleased thee to receive this
Infant as thine own Child by
Baptism, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And hum-

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

give thanks unto Almighty God
for these benefits ; and with one
accord make our prayers unto him,
that this Child may lead the rest of
his life according to this beginning.
Then shall be said, all kneeling ;

IUR Father, which, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

shall the Priest say,

WE yield thee hearty thanks,

O 1

most merciful Father, that
it hath pleased thee to regenerate
this Infant with thy Holy Spirit,
to receive him for thine own Child
by adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And hum
bly we beseech thee to grant, that he, being dead unto sin, and living
unto righteousness, and being buried with Christ in his death, may
crucify the old man, and utterly abolish the whole body of sin ; and
that, as he is made partaker of the death of thy Son, he may also be
partaker of his resurrection ; so that finally, with the residue of thy
holy Church, he may be an inheritor of thine everlasting kingdom ;
through Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall say to
the Godfathers and Godmothers
this exhortation following.

TT10RASMUCH as ye have
JD promised for this Child,
that ye will endeavour to have him
instructed in the Articles of the
Christian Faith, as contained in the
Apostles Creed, and brought up in
the Fear of God, and to obey his
holy Will and Commandments ;
ye must remember, that it is your
parts and duties to see that this
Infant be taught, so soon as he
shall be able to learn, what a sol
emn vow, promise, and profession
ye have here made for him. And
that he may know these things the
better, ye shall call upon him to
hear Sermons ; and chiefly ye shall
provide, that he may learn the
Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and the

^[ Then, all standing up, the Priest
shall say to the Godfathers and
Godmothers this Exhortation
following.

TT10RASMUCH as this Child
_|J hath promised by you his
sureties to renounce the devil and
all his works, to believe in God,
and to serve him ; ye must re
member, that it is your parts and
duties to see that this Infant be
taught, so soon as he shall be able
to learn, what a solemn vow,
promise, and profession, he hath
here made by you. And that
he may know these things the
better, ye shall call upon him to
hear Sermons ; and chiefly ye
shall provide, that he may learn
the Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and
the Ten Commandments, iu the
vulgar tongue, and all other

Ten Commandments, and all other

things which a Christian ought to know and believe to his soul s health ;

272 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed?1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

and that this Child may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly and a
Christian life ; remembering always, that Baptism doth represent unto
us our profession ; which is, to follow the example of our Saviour
Christ, and to be made like unto him ; that, as he died, and rose again
for us, so should we, who are baptized, die from sin, and rise again unto
righteousness ; continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affections,
and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living.

*j[ Then shall he add, and say,

YE are to take care that this Child be brought to the Bishop to be
confirmed by him, so soon as he can say the Creed, the Lord s
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, and is sufficiently instructed in
the other parts of the Church-Catechism set forth for that purpose.

THE MINISTKATION OF

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN,

IN HOUSES.

^[ The Minister of every Parish shall often admonish the People, that
(hey defer not the Baptism of their CJiildren longer than the first
or second Sunday next after their birth, or other Holy-Day falling
between, unless upon a great and reasonable Cause.

1" And also they shall warn 1 them, that without like great cause and neces
sity, they procure not their Children to be baptized at home in their
houses. But when need shall compel them so to do, then Baptism
shall be administered as followeth.

1 Changed by Committee of 1892 to " And also lie shall warn." The run
ning caption in this office in Ed. of 1790 (1791) and in Prop. Bk. is " Private
Baptism of Infants" ; this was changed in Sd. of 1793 to "Private Bap
tism of Children", and has so remained.

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 273

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

and that this Child may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly and a
Christian life ; remembering always, that Baptism doth represent unto
us our profession ; which is, to follow the example of our Saviour
Christ, and to be made like unto him ; that, as he died, and rose
again for us, so should we, who arte baptized, die from sin, and rise
again unto righteousness; continually mortifying all our evil and
corrupt affections, and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness
of living.

*|[ Then shall he add and[say,

YE are to take care that this Child be brought -to the Bishop
to be confirmed by him, so soon as he can say the Creed, the
Lord s Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, in the vulgar tongue, 2
and be further instructed in the Church-Catechism set forth for that
purpose.

T T is certain by God s Word,
that children which are bap
tized, dying before they commit
actual sin, are undoubtedly saved.
To take away all scruple con
cerning the use of the sign of the
Cross in Baptism ; the true expli
cation thereof, and the just rea
sons for the retaining of it, may
be seen in the xxxth Canon, first
published in the Year MDCIV.

THE MINISTRATION OF

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN

IN HOUSES.

][ The Curates* of every Parish shall often admonish the people, that
they defer not the Baptism of their Children longer than the first or
second Sunday next after their birth, or other Holy-day falling be
tween, unless upon a great and reasonable cause, to be approved by
the Curate.*

*[[ And also they shall warn them, that without like great cause and
necessity they procure not their Children to be baptized at home in
their houses. But when need shall compel them so to do, then Bap
tism shall be administered on this fashion. 5

2 Prop. Bk. omits " in the vulgar tongue." 3 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

* Prop. Bk. omits : to be approved by the Curate.

* administered as followeth [Prop. Bk.]

274 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ First, let the Minister of the Parish (or, in his absence, any other
lawful Minister that can be procured} with those who are present, call
upon God, and say the Lord s Prayer, and so many of the Collects
appointed to be said before in the Form of Public Baptism, as the
time and present exigence will suffer. And then, the Child being
named by some one who is present, the Minister shall pour water
upon it, saying these words :

~VT I baptize thee in the Name of the Father and of the Son, and

JLN . of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister shall give thanks unto God, and say,

j!E yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful Father, that it
hath pleased thee to regenerate this Infant with thy Holy
Spirit, to receive him for thine own Child by adoption,
and to incorporate him into thy holy Church. And hum
bly we beseech thee to grant, that he, being dead unto sin,
and living unto righteousness, and being buried with Christ in his death,
may crucify the old man, and utterly abolish the whole body of sin ; and
that, as he is made partaker of the death of thy Son, he may also be
partaker of his resurrection ; so that finally, with the residue of thy holy
Church, he may be an inheritor of thine everlasting kingdom ; through
Christ our Lord. Amen.

And let them not doubt, but that the Child so baptized is lawfully
and sufficiently baptized, and ought not to be baptized again. Yet
nevertheless, if the Child, which is after this sort baptized do after
ward 1 live, it is expedient that it be brought into the Church, to the
intent that if the Minister of the same Parish did himself baptize
that Child, the Congregation may be certified of the true form of
Baptism, by him privately before used : In which case he shall say
thus :

CERTIFY you, that according to the due and prescribed Order of
the Church, at such a time, and at such a place, before divers wit

nesses, I baptized this Child
who is now by Baptism incorporated
into the Christian Church ; for our
Lord Jesus Christ doth not deny his
grace and mercy unto such In
fants, but most lovingly doth call
them unto him, as the holy Gospel
doth witness to our comfort.

nesses, I baptized this Child.

1 afterwards [Sds. 1822-1871] corrected in Sd. 1892.

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

275

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then the Minister shall give
thanks unto God, and say,

First, let the Minister of the Parish (or, in his absence, any other
laioful Minister that can be procured} with them that* are present call
upon God, and say the Lord s Prayer, and so many of the Collects
appointed to be said before in the Form of Publick Baptism, as the
time and present exigence will suffer. And then, the Child being
named by some one thaf is present, the Minister shall pour Water
upon it, saying these words ;

I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 4

Then, all kneeling down, the
Minister shall give thanks unto
God, and say,

IE yield thee hearty
thanks, most merci
ful Father, that it
hath pleased thee to
regenerate this Infant
with thy Holy Spirit, to receive
him for thine own Child by
adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And we
humbly beseech thee to grant,
that, as he is now made par
taker of the death of thy Son,
so he may be also of his resur-

E yield thee hearty
thanks, most merci
ful Father, that it
hath pleased thee
to receive this In
fant as thine own child by Bap
tism, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church. And we
humbly beseech thee to grant, that
as he is now made partaker of the
death of thy Son so he may be also
of his resurrection ; And that
finally, with the residue of thy
Saints, he may inherit thine ever
lasting kingdom, through the
same, thy Son Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

rection ; and that finally, with the
residue of thy saints, he may in
herit thine everlasting kingdom;
through the same thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
\ And let them not doubt, but that the Child so baptized is lawfully
and sufficiently baptized, and ought not to be baptized again. Yet
nevertheless, if the Child, which is after this sort baptized, do after
ward live, it is expedient that it be brought into the Church, to the
intent that, if the Minister of the same Parish did himself baptize
that Child, the Congregation may be certified of the true Form of
Baptism, by him privately before used: In which case he shall
say thus,

I CERTIFY you, that according to the due" and prescribed Order of
the Church, at such a time, and at such a place, before divers wit
nesses I baptized this Child.

2 those who [Prop. Bk.] 3 one who [Prop. Bk.] 4 Amen. [Prop. Bk.]

276 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

But if the Child were baptized by any other lawful Minister, then
the Minister of the Parish where the Child was born or christened,
shall examine whether the same hath been lawfully done.

And if

the Minister shall find, by the answers of such as bring the Child,
that all things were done as they ought to be ; then shall not he
christen 1 the Child again, but shall receive him as one of the Flock of
true Christian People, saying thus,

I CERTIFY you, that in this case all is well done, and according
unto due order concerning the baptizing of this Child ; who is now
by Baptism incorporated into the Christian Church : For our Lord
Jesus Christ doth not deny his grace and mercy unto such Infants ; but
most lovingly doth call them unto him, as the Holy Gospel doth wit
ness to our comfort. I ness to our comfort on this wise.

1 In Sd. of 1838 this was changed to "then shall he not christen, 11 which
reading has been commonly followed ever since.

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

277

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

But if the Child were baptized
by any other lawful Minister,
then the Minister of the Parish
where the Child was born
or christened, shall examine
whether the same hath been
lawfully done. And if the
Minister shall find by the An
swers of such as bring the
Child, that all things were done
as they ought to be; then shall
not he christen the Child again;
but shall receive him as one of
the Flock of true Christian
People, saying thus;

I CERTIFY you, that in this
case all is well done, and ac
cording unto due order, concern
ing the Baptizing of this Child ;
who is now by Baptism incorpor
ated into the Christian Church :
For our Lord Jesus Christ doth
not deny his grace and mercy unto
such Infants, but most lovingly
doth call them unto him, as the
holy Gospel doth witness, to our
comfort on this wise.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

*[f But if the Child were baptized
by any other lawful Minister,
then the Minister of the Parish,
where the Child was born or
christened, shall examine and
try whether the Child be law
fully baptized, or no. In which
case, if those that bring any
Child to the Church do answer,
that the same Child is already
baptized, then shall the Minister
examine them further, saying,

BY whom was this Child bap
tized ?

Who was present when this
Child was baptized ?

Because some things essential
to this Sacrament may happen to
be omitted through fear or haste,
in such times of extremity ; there
fore I demand further of you.

With what matter was this
Child baptized ?

With what words was this Child
baptized ?

^[ And if the Minister shall find
by the answers of such as bring
the Child, that all things were
done as they ought to be; then
.shall not he christen the Child
again, but shall receive him as
one of theflodc of true Chris
tian people, saying thus,
I CERTIFY you, that in this
case all is well done, and ac
cording unto due order, concern
ing the baptizing of this Child ;
who being born in original sin, and
in the wrath of God, is now, by
the laver of Regeneration in Bap
tism, received into the number of
the children of God, and heirs of
everlasting life : for our Lord
Jesus Christ doth not deny his
grace and mercy unto such Infants,

278 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then the Minuter shall say as ^[ Then the Minister shall say as
followeth. follows : or else shall pass on to

the questions addressed to the
Sponsors. 1
Hear the words of the Gospel, written by St. Mark in the tenth

Chapter, at the thirteenth Verse.
r I ^HEY brought young children, etc., them, and blessed them. 2

^[ After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief Exhorta
tion upon the words of the Gospel :

~T3ELOVED, ye hear in this Gospel the words of our Saviour Christ,
\J that he commanded the children to be brought unto him ; how
he blamed those that 3 would have kept them from him ; how he ex-
horteth all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how, by his out
ward gesture and deed, he declared his good will toward them ; for he
embraced them in his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and blessed
them. Doubt ye not therefore, but earnestly believe, that he hath like
wise favourably received this present Infant; that he hath embraced
him with the arms of his mercy ; and, as he hath promised in his holy
Word, will give unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make him
partaker of his everlasting kingdom. Wherefore, we being thus per
suaded of the good will of our heavenly Father, declared by his Son
Jesus Christ, towards this Infant, let us faithfully and devoutly give
thanks unto him, and say the Prayer which the Lord himself taught us.

UR Father, who, etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

1 Here the Edition of 1790 (1791) adds : "and from thence to the Prayer
immediately before the Immersion, or the pouring of water on the Infant. But
note ; that, in every church, the intermediate parts of the service shall be used, once
at least in every month (if there be a Baptism) for the better instructing of the
people in the grounds of Infant Baptism.

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

279

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

The Gospel St. Mark 10. 13.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

but most lovingly doth call them
unto him, as the holy Gospel doth
witness to our comfort on this
wise.

ST. MARK x. 13.

brought young children, etc and blessed them,

^[ After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief Exhorta
tion upon the words of the Gospel.

T3ELOVED, ye heard in this Gospel the words of our Saviour
\j Christ, that he commanded the children to be brought unto him ;
how he blamed those that 4 would have kept them from him ; how he
exhorted all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how by his
outward gesture and deed he declared his good will toward them ; for
he embraced them in his arms, he laid his hands upon them, and blessed
them. Doubt ye not therefore, but earnestly believe, that he hath like
wise favourably received this present Infant ; that he hath embraced him
with the arms of his mercy ; and (as he hath promised in his holy
Word) will give unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make him
partaker of his everlasting kingdom. Wherefore, we being thus per
suaded of the good will of our heavenly Father, declared by his Son
Jesus Christ, towards this Infant, let us faithfully and devoutly give
thanks unto him, and say the Pra yer which the Lord himself taught us :

UR Father, which, 4 etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give thee
J_A- humble thanks, that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the
knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee : Increase this knowl
edge, and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spi

rit to this Infant, that being
an heir of everlasting salvation,
through our Lord Jesus Christ,
he may continue thy servant,

rit to this infant; that he, being
born again, and being made
an heir of everlasting salvation
through our Lord Jesus Christ,
may continue thy Servant,
and attain thy promise, through the same our Lord Jesus Christ thy
Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now and
for ever. Amen.

2 In this Gospel we read "those who brought them " in the Ed. 1790, Sds.
1793-1838 ; this was corrected to " those that brought them " in the Sd. 1845
in accordance with MS and Sealed Books.

3 Changed in the Sd. 1845 to "who " and so continued.

4 who [Prop. Bk.]

280 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall the Minister demand the Name of the Child ; which
being by the Godfathers and Godmothers pronounced, the Minister
shall say as follows :

DOST thou, in the name of this Child, renounce the devil and all
his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all covet
ous desires of the same, and the sinful desires of the flesh, so that thou
wilt not follow, nor be led by them?

Answer. I renounce them all ; and, by God s help, will endeavour
not to follow, nor be led by them.

Minister. Dost thou believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith,
as contained in the Apostles Creed ?

Answer, I do. 1

Minister. Wilt thou then obediently keep God s holy will and com
mandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life ?

Answer. I will, by God s help.

^[ Then the Minister shall say,
E receive this Child, etc.

The same Rule is to be observed here, as to the Omission of the Sign
of the Cross, as in the Public Baptism of Infants.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,
EEING now, dearly beloved brethren, etc.

1 In the Edition of 1790 (1791) and in the Sds. of 1793 and 1822 there fol
lows in this place : " Mimt. Wilt thou be baptized in this Faith? Answ.
That is my desire." This was declared to be an error by the House of

PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS.

281

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Then shad the Minister demand
the Name of the Child; which
being by the Godfathers and
. Godmothers pronounced, the
Minister shall say to them,

DOST thou believe all the
Articles of the Christian
Faith, as contained in the Apostles
Creed ; And wilt thou endeavour
to have this Child instructed ac
cordingly ?

Answ. I do believe them ; and
by God s help will endeavour so
to do.

Minister.

WILT thou endeavour to have
him brought up in the
fear of God, and to obey his holy
Will and Commandments ?

Answ. I will, by God s assist
ance.
^[ Then the Minister shall say,

"VVT~E receive this Child, etc.

^[ The same rule to be observed, as
to the omission of the Sign of
the Cross, as in the Public Bap
tism of Infants; and the Min
ister to proceed as in that Form,
to the end thereof.

[Eng.Bk. 1765(1662)]

^[ Then shall the Priest demand
the Name of the Child; which
being by the Godfathers and
Godmothers pronounced, the
Minister shall say,

DOST thou, ia the name of
this Child, renounce the
devil and all his works, the vain
pomp and glory of this world, with
all covetous desires of the same,
and the carnal desires of the flesh,
so that thou wilt not follow, nor
be led by them ?

Answer. I renounce them all.

Minister.
"TAOST thou believe in God, etc. 1

Answer. All this I steadfastly
believe.

Minister.

"TTTILT thou then obediently
VV keep God s holy will and
commandments, and walk in the
same all the days of thy life ?
Answer. I will.

Then the Priest shall say,
~/TE receive this Child, etc.

Then shall the Priest say,

BEING now, dearly beloved
brethren, etc.

Bishops in 1832, and accordingly omitted thereafter.

2 The interrogatory form of the Creed is here in the English Book printed
at length, and is the same as in the Office of Public Baptism, p. 267.

282 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Then shall be said, all kneeling,
"TTTE yield thee hearty thanks, etc.

^[ Then, all standing up, the Minister shall say to the Godfathers and
Godmothers this Exhortation following :

"TpORASMUCH as this Child hath promised, etc.

E are to take care, etc.

^[ But if they who bring the Infant to the Church do make such uncer
tain Answers to the Minister s questions, as that it cannot appear
that the Child was baptized, with Water, in the Name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 (which are essential parts
of Baptism,} then let the Minister baptize it in the Form before ap
pointed for Public Baptism of Infants; saving that at the dipping
of the Child in the Font, he shall use this Form of words :

IF thou art not already baptized, N. I baptize thee in the Name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
^[ If Infant Baptism, and the receiving of Infants baptized in private,
are to be at the same time, the Minister may make the Questions to
the Sponsors, and the succeeding Prayers, serve for both. And
again, after the Immersion, or the pouring of Water, and the receiv
ing into the Church, the Minister may use the Remainder of the
Service for both.

THE MINISTRATION OF

BAPTISM to such as are of RIPER YEARS,

and able to answer for themselves.

When any such Persons as are of Riper Years are to be baptized,
timely notice shall be given to the Minister ; that so due care may be
taken for their examination, whether they be sufficiently instructed in
the principles of the Christian Religion ; and that they may be ex
horted to prepare themselves, with prayers and fasting, for the receiv
ing of this Holy Sacrament.

1 The initial capital of the word "In" was omitted until 1845, when it
was restored.- At this same time the word "water" and the sacramental
formula were printed in Roman instead of Italic type ; quite contrary, how
ever, to MS. and Sealed Books, and all American Standard Books prior to
that date. The Committee of 1892 restored the word "water" to Italics,

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 283

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall the Priest say,

yield thee most 3 hearty
thanks, etc.

^[ Then, all standing up, the Min
ister shall make this Exhorta
tion to the Godfathers and
Godmothers.

TpORASMUCH as this Child
1* hath promised, etc.

^[ But if they which bring the Infant to the Church do make such
uncertain answers to the Priest s 41 questions, as that it cannot appear
that the Child was Baptized with Water, In the Name of the Father,
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, (which are essential parts
of Baptism) then let the Priest? Baptize it in the Form before ap
pointed for Public Baptism of Infants; saving that at the dipping
of the Child in the Font, he shall use this Form of Words :

IF thou art not already baptized, N. I baptize thee In the Name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

THE MINISTRATION OF

BAPTISM to such as are of RIPER YEARS,

and able to answer for themselves.

When any such Persons, as are
of Riper Years, are to be bap
tized, timely notice shall be given
to the Minister ; that so due care
may be taken for their Examina
tion, whether they be sufficiently
instructed in the Principles of
the Christian Religion ; and
tho.t they may be exhorted to
prepare themselves with Prayers
and Fasting for the receiving of
this holy Sacrament.

When any such persons, as are
of riper years, are to be bap
tized, timely notice shall be given
to the Bishop, or whom he shall
appoint for that purpose, a
week before at the least, by the
Parents, or some other discreet
persons ; that so due care may
be taken for their Examination,
whether they be sufficiently in
structed in the Principles of the
Christian Religion; and that

but left the rest in Roman. 2 Baptism of such as are of riper Years [Ox

ford Ed. 1775] 3 Sic. in the Oxford Edition of 1775 and in the Sealed

Books, but in the MS. book the word "most " is not found. Cf. p. 271.
* Minister s [Prop. Bk.] 5 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

284 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

^ And if they shall be found Jit,
then the Godfathers and God
mothers (the People being as
sembled upon the Sunday, Holy-
day or Prayer-day appointed)
shall be ready to present them
at the Font, immediately after
the second Lesson, either at
Morning or Evening Prayer,
as the Minister, in his discretion,
shall think fit. And standing
there, the Minister shall say,

HATH this Person been already
baptized, or no ?

^[ If they answer, No : then shall
the Minister (the People all
standing until the Lord s
Prayer) proceed as followeth.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

T[ And if they shall be found fit,
then the Godfathers and God
mothers (the People being as
sembled upon the Sunday, Holy-
Day, or Prayer-Day appointed)
shall be ready to present them
at the Font, immediately after
the Second Lesson, either at
Morning or Evening Prayer,
as the Minister, in his Discre
tion, shall think fit.

^[ And standing there, the Minister
shall ask, Whether any of the
Persons here presented be bap
tized, or no : If they shall an
swer, No ; then shall the Minister
say thus :

EARLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived and
born in sin, (and that which is born of the flesh is flesh,)
and they who are in the flesh cannot please God, but live
in sin, committing many actual transgressions; and our
Saviour Christ saith, None can enter into the kingdom of
God, except he be regenerate and born anew of Water and of the Holy
Ghost ; I beseech you to call upon God the Father, through our Lord
Jesus Christ, that of his bounteous goodness he will grant to these Per
sons that which by nature they cannot have ; that they may be baptized
with Water and the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ s holy Church,
and be made lively members of the same.

T[ Then shall the Minister say,
Let us pray.

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy didst
/v save Noah and his family in the Ark from perishing by water ;
and also didst safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the
Red Sea, figuring thereby the holy Baptism ; and by the Baptism of
thy well-beloved Son Jesus Christ, in the river Jordan, didst sanctify
the element of water to the mystical washing away of sin ; we beseech
thee, for thine infinite mercies, that thou wilt mercifully look upon these
thy Servants ; wash them and sanctify them with the Holy Ghost ; that
they, being delivered from thy wrath, may be received into the Ark of

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 285

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

^[ And if they shall be found Jit,
the Minister, in presence of
the Sponsors or other Witnesses
chosen for this Purpose, either
at the Morning or Evening Ser
vice, shall say,

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

they may be exhorted to prepare
themselves with Prayers and
fasting for the receiving of this
holy Sacrament.

^[ And if they shall be found Jit,
then the Godfathers and God
mothers (the people being as
sembled upon the Sunday or
Holy day appointed} shall be
ready to present them at the
Font immediately after the sec
ond Lesson, either at Morn
ing or Evening Prayer, as the
Curate in Jiis discretion shall
think Jit.

^[ And standing there, the Priest
shall ask, whether any of the
persons here presented be bap
tized, or no : Jf they shall an
swer, No ; then shall the Priest
say thus,

EARLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived and
born in sin, (and that which is born of the flesh is flesh,)
and they that are in the flesh cannot please God, but live
in sin, committing many actual transgressions ; and that
our Saviour Christ saith, None can enter into the kingdom
of God, except he be regenerate and born anew of Water and of the
Holy Ghost ; I beseech you to call upon God the Father, through our
Lord Jesus Christ, that of his bounteous goodness he will grant to these
persons that which by nature they cannot have ; that they may be bap
tized with Water and the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ s holy
Church, and be made lively members of the same.

|[ Then shall the Minister say,
Let us pray.

Then shall the Priest say,
Let us pray.

^[ And here all the Congregation
shall kneel.~)

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy didst
/V save Noah and his family in the ark from perishing by water ;
and also didst safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ; and by the Baptism of
thy well-beloved Son Jesus Christ -, in the river Jordan, didst sanctify
the element of water to the mystical washing away of sin ; We beseech
thee, for thine infinite mercies, that thou wilt mercifully look upon these
thy servants ; wash them and sanctify them with the Holy Ghost, that
they, being delivered from thy wrath, may be received into the ark of

1 Who [Prop. Bk.]

286 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Christ s Church ; and being steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, and
rooted in charity, may so pass the waves of this troublesome world, that
finally they may come to the land of everlasting life; there to reign
with thee, world without end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

1 Or this.

A ^MIGHTY and immortal God, the aid of all who need, the
-JL helper of all who flee to thee for succour, the life of those who
believe, and the resurrection of the dead ; we call upon thee for these
thy ^ Servants, 1 that they, coming to thy holy Baptism, may receive
remission of their sins, by spiritual regeneration. Receive them,
Lord, as thou hast promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and
ye shall receive ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened
unto you : So give now unto us who ask, let us who seek, find ; open
the gate unto us who knock ; that these thy Servants 1 may enjoy the
everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, and may come to the
eternal kingdom which thou hast promised by Christ our Lord. Amen.
J[ Then the Minister shall say,

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by Saint John, in the third
Chapter, beginning at the first Verse.

INHERE was a man of the Pharisees, etc every one that is

_L born of the Spirit.

f After which he shall say this Exhortation following :

BELOVED, ye hear in this Gospel the express words of our Saviour
Christ, that except a man be born of Water and of the Spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Whereby ye may perceive the
great necessity of this Sacrament, where it may be had. Likewise,
immediately before his ascension into heaven, (as we read in the last
Chapter of Saint Mark s Gospel,) he gave command to his disciples,
saying, Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every crea
ture. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that
believeth not shall be damned : Which also showeth unto us the great
benefit we reap thereby. For which cause Saint Peter the Apostle,
when upon his first preaching of the Gospel many were pricked at the
heart, and said to him and the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do ? replied and said unto them, Repent, and be baptized
every one of you for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost : For the promise is to you and your children, and
to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.
And with many other words exhorted he them, saying, Save yourselves
from this untoward generation. For, as the same Apostle testifieth in
another place, even Baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting
away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience
towards God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not there
fore, but earnestly believe, that he will favourably receive these present
Persons, truly repenting, and coming unto him by faith ; that he will
grant them remission of their sins, and bestow upon them the Holy

1 these Persons [Sds. 1790-1871]; changed to "these thy servants 1 by the

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPEE YEARS. 287

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Christ s Church ; and being stedfast in faith, joyful through hope, and
rooted in charity, may so pass the waves of this troublesome world, that
finally they may come to the land of everlasting life, there to reign with
thee world without end ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

\ Or this. |

A LMIGHTY and immortal God, the aid of all that 3 need, the
J_A_ helper of all that 3 flee to thee for succour, the life of them that 3
believe, and the resurrection of the dead; We call upon thee for these
persons, that they, coming to thy holy Baptism, may receive remission
of their sins by spiritual regeneration. Receive them, Lord, as thou
hast promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall receive ;
seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : So
give now unto us that 2 ask; let us that 3 seek find; open the gate unto
us that 3 knock ; that these persons may enjoy the everlasting benediction
of thy heavenly washing, and may come to the eternal kingdom which
thou hast promised by Christ our Lord. Amen.

f Then the Minister shall say, 1 Then shall the people stand up,

and the Priest shall say,

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by Saint John, in the third
Chapter, beginning at the first Verse.

rpHERE was a man of the Pharisees, etc every one that is

_L born of the Spirit.

^ After which he shall say this Exhortation following.

BELOVED, ye hear in this Gospel the express words of our Saviour
Christ, that except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Whereby ye may perceive the
great necessity of this Sacrament, where it may be had. Likewise,
immediately before his ascension into heaven, (as we read in the last
Chapter of Saint Mark s Gospel,) he gave command to his disciples,
saying, Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every crea
ture. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that
believeth not shall be damned. Which also sheweth unto us the great
benefit we reap thereby. For which cause Saint Peter the Apostle,
when upon his first preaching of the Gospel many were pricked at the
heart, and said to him and the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do ? replied and said unto them, Repent, and be baptized
every one of you for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you and your children, and
to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call:
And with many other words exhorted he them, saying, Save yourselves
from this untoward generation. For (as the same Apostle testifieth in
another place) even Baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting
away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience
towards God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not there
fore, but earnestly believe, that he will favourably receive these present
persons, truly repenting, and coming unto him by faith ; that he will
grant them remission of their sins, and bestow upon them the holy

Conventions of 1889 and 1892. 2 who [Prop. Bk.] 3 those who [Prop. Bk.]

288 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER TEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Ghost ; that he will give them the blessing of eternal life, and make them
Partakers of this everlasting kingdom.

Wherefore we being thus persuaded of the good will of our heavenly
Father toward these Persons, declared by his Son Jesus Christ, let us
faithfully and devoutly give thanks to him, and say,

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give thee
_Ou humble thanks, for that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the
knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee: Increase this knowledge,
and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to these
thy Servants, 1 that they may be born again, and be made Heirs of ever
lasting salvation; through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and
reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen. 2
^[ Then the Minister shall speak to the Persons to be baptized on this

urise:

WELL-BELOVED, who are come hither desiring to receive holy
Baptism, ye have heard how the congregation hath prayed, that our
Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to receive you and bless you, to release
you of your sins, to give you the kingdom of heaven, and everlasting
life. Ye have heard also, that our Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in
his holy Word to grant all those things that we have prayed for ; which
promise he, for his part, will most surely keep and perform. Where
fore, after this promise made by Christ, ye must also faithfully, for your
part, in the presence of these your Witnesses, and this whole Congre
gation, promise and answer to the following Questions :

^[ The Minister shall then demand of the Persons* to be baptized as
follows ; the Questions being considered as addressed to them severally
and the Answers to be made accordingly.

Question.

DOST thou renounce the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and
glory of the world, with all covetous desires of the same, and the
sinful desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt not follow, nor be led by
them?

Answer. I renounce them all ; and, by God s help will endeavour not
to follow, nor be led by them.

Question. Dost thou believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith,
as contained in the Apostles Creed ?

1 to these Persons [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871] ; changed to above reading by
the Conventions of 1889 and 1892. 2 See note on page 264.

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 289

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Ghost ; that he will give them the blessing of eternal life, and make them
partakers of his everlasting kingdom.

Wherefore we being thus persuaded of the good will of our heavenly
Father towards these persons, declared by his Son Jesus Christ ; let us
faithfully and devoutly give thanks to him, and say,

A LMIGHTY and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give thee
/V humble thanks, for that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the
knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee : Increase this knowledge, and
confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy holy Spirit to these persons,
that they may be born again, and be made heirs of everlasting salvation ;
through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and
the Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen.

^[ Then the Priest* shall speak to the persons to be baptized on this
wise :

Wherefore, after this promise
made by Christ, ye must also
faithfully for your part, in the
presence of these your Witnesses,
and this whole Congregation,
promise and answer to the fol
lowing Questions ;

Question.

DOST thou believe all the Ar
ticles of the Christian Faith,
as contained in the Apostles Creed ?

Wherefore, after thie promise
made by Christ, ye must also
faithfully, for your part, promise
in the presence of these your
Witnesses, and this whole congre
gation, that ye will renounce the
devil and all his works, and con
stantly believe God s holy Word,
and obediently keep his command
ments.

\ Then shall the Priest demand of
each of the persons to be bap
tized, severally, these Questions
following :

Question.

DOST thou renounce the devil
and all his works, the vain
pomp and glory of the world, with
all covetous desires of the same,
and the carnal desires of the flesh,
so that thou wilt not follow, nor be
led by them ?

Answer. I renounce them all.
Question.

DOST thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, Maker of
heaven and earth?

s Sponsors [Ed. 1790] * Minister [Prop. Bk.]

290 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER TEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Answer. I do.

Question. "Wilt thou be baptized in this Faith ?
Answer. That is my desire.

Question. Wilt thou then obediently keep God s holy will and com
mandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy lite ?

Answer. I will, by God s help.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam in these Persons may
be so buried, that the new man may be raised up in them. Amen.

Grant that all sinful affections may die in them, and that all things
belonging to the Spirit may live and grow in them. Amen.

Grant that they may have power and strength to have victory, and to
triumph, against the devil, the world, and the flesh. Amen.

Grant that they, being here dedicated to thee by our Office and Min
istry, may also be endued with heavenly virtues, and everlastingly
rewarded, through thy mercy, blessed Lord God, who dost live, and
govern all things, world without end. Amen.

\ LMIGHTY, everliving God, whose most dearly beloved Son Jesus
/~\ Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of his most
precious side both water and blood ; and gave commandment to his dis
ciples, that they should go teach all nations, and baptize them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; Regard,

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 291

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Answ. I do.

Ques. Wilt thou endeavour to
live in the fear of God, and to obey
his holy Will and Command
ments ?

Answ. I will, by God s assist
ance.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

And in Jesus Christ his only be
gotten Son our Lord ? And that
he was conceived by the Holy
Ghost ; born of the Virgin Mary ;
that he suffered under Pontius Pi
late, was crucified, dead and bur
ied ; that he went down into hell,
and also did rise again the third
day ; that he ascended into heaven,
and sitteth at the right hand of
God the Father Almighty; and
from thence shall come again at
the end of the world, to judge the
quick and the dead ?

And dost thou believe in the
Holy Ghost; the holy Catholick
Church ; the Communion of Saints ;
the Remission of sins ; the Resur
rection of the flesh ; and everlast
ing life after death ?

Answer. All this I stedfastly
believe.

Question.

WILT thou be baptized in
this faith ?

Answer. That is my desire.
Question.

WILT thou then obediently
keep God s holy will and
commandments, and walk in the
same all the days of thy life ?

Answer. I will endeavour so to
do, God being my helper.

^[ Then shall the Minister say, ^[ Then shall the Priest say,

O MERCIFUL God, grant that the old Adam in these persons may
be so buried, that the new man may be raised up in them. Amen.
Fj Grant that all carnal affections may die in them, and that all things
belonging to the Spirit may live and grow in them. Amen.

Grant that they may have power and strength to have victory, and to
triumph, against the devil, the world, and the flesh. Amen.

Grant that they, being here dedicated to thee by our office and minis
try, may also be endued with heavenly virtues, and everlastingly re
warded, through thy mercy, blessed Lord God, who dost live, and
govern all things, world without end. Amen.

A LMIGHTY, everliving God, whose most dearly beloved Son
J_\_ Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed out of his
most precious side both water and blood, and gave commandment to his
disciples, that they should go teach all nations, and baptize them in the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; Regard,

292 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

we beseech thee, the supplications of this 1 Congregation ; sanctify this
water to the mystical washing away of sin ; and grant that these thy
Servants? now to be baptized therein, may receive the fulness of thy
grace, and ever remain in the number of thy faithful children, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

T[ Then shall the Minister take each Person to be baptized by the Right
Hand ; and placing him 3 conveniently by the Font, according to his
Discretion, shall ask the Godfathers and Godmothers the Name ;
and then shall dip him 3 in the water, or pour water upon him, 3 saying,

I baptize thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,
~TT7"E receive this Person, 4 etc.

^[ The same Rule, as to the omission of the Sign of the Cross, is to be
observed here as in the Baptism of Infants.

^[ Then shall the Minister say, 6

OEEING now, dearly beloved brethren, that these persons are regen-
kj} erate, etc.

^[ Then shall be said the Lord s Prayer, all kneeling.
UR Father, who, etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

WE yield thee hearty thanks,
most merciful Father, that
it hath pleased thee to regenerate
these thy Servants with thy Holy
Spirit, to receive them for thine
own children by adoption, and to
incorporate them into thy holy
Church. And humbly we beseech
thoe to grant, that they, being dead
unto sin, and living unto righteous-

WE yield thee humble thanks,
heavenly Father, that
thou hast vouchsafed to call us to
the knowledge of thy grace, and
faith in thee : Increase this knowl
edge, and confirm this faith in us
evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit
to these Persons; that, being now
born again, and made Heirs of
everlasting salvation, through our

1 Sic in Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793, and MS and Sealed Books, but "thy" in
an edition of 1818 and Sds. 1822-1892.

2 that the Persons [Ed. 1790; Sds., 1793-1832]; that these Persons [Sds.
1838-1871]

3 him changed to Roman type by Sd. of 1845, contrary to MS. and Sealed

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 293

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

we beseech thee, the supplications of this congregation ; sanctify this
Water to the mystical washing away of sin ; and grant that the persons
now to be baptized therein may receive the fulness of thy grace, and ever
remain in the number of thy faithful and elect children, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then shall the Minister take
each Person to be baptized by
the right Hand, and placing
him conveniently by the Font,
according to his Discretion,
shall ask the Name ; and then
shall dip him in the Water, or
pour Water upon him, saying,

I baptize thee, In the Name
. of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,
~TT7~E receive this person, etc.

2 hen shall be said the Lords
Prayer.

UR Father, who, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

Then shall the Priest take each
person to be baptized by the
right hand, and placing him
conveniently by the Pont, ac
cording to his discretion, shall
ask the Godfathers and God
mothers the Name ; and then
shall dip him in the water, or
pour water upon him, saying,
I baptize thee In the Name
. of the Father, and of the

Son, and of the Holy Grhost.

Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest say,
~TT7"E receive this person, etc.

The same Rule, as to the omis
sion of the sign of the Cross,
to be observed here, as in the
Baptism of Infants.

Then shall the Priest say,

^J BEING now, dearly beloved
brethren, that these persons
are regenerate, etc.
^f Then shall be said the Lord s
Prayer, all kneeling.

kUR Father, which, etc. But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

WE yield thee humble thanks, heavenly Father, that thou
hast vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace,
and faith in thee; Increase this knowledge, and confirm this faith
in us evermore. Give thy holy Spirit to these persons ; that, being
now born again, and 6 made heirs of everlasting salvation, through our

s ]

O 1

Books, and to all previous American Standard Books.

*We receive this Person [1790, Sds. 1793-1838] ; the Italic changed to
Roman type in 1845 iu accordance with MS. and Sealed Books.

5 Then the Minister shall say [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793, 1822]

6 The Prop. Bk. omits "now born again, and"

294 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ness, and being buried with Christ
in his death, may crucify the old
man, and utterly abolish the whole
body of sin ; and that, as they are
made partakers of the death of
thy Son, they may also be par
takers of his resurrection ; so that
finally, with the residue of thy
holy Church, they may be inheri
tors of thine everlasting kingdom ;
through Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Tlien, all standing up, the Minister shall use this Exhortation follow
ing ; speaking to the Godfathers and Godmothers Jirst:

Lord Jesus Christ, they may con
tinue thy Servants, and attain thy
promises, through the same Lord
Jesus Christ thy Son, who liveth
and reigneth with thee, in the
unity of the same Holy Spirit,
everlastingly. Amen.

"PHOIIASMUCH as these Persons have promised, in your presence, to
_IJ renounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to
serve him ; ye must remember, that it is your part and duty to put them
in mind, what a solemn vow, promise, and profession, they have now
made before this Congregation, and especially before you their chosen
Witnesses. And ye are also to call upon them to use all diligence to be
rightly instructed in God s holy Word ; that so they may grow in grace,
and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly, righ
teously, and soberly, in this present world.

^[ And then, speaking to the baptized persons, 1 he shall proceed and say,

AND as for you, who have now by Baptism put on Christ, it is your
part and duty also, being made the Children of God and of the
light, by faith in Jesus Christ, to walk answerably to your Christian
calling, and as becometh the children of light ; remembering always,
that Baptism doth represent [representeth 1790-1871] unto us our
profession ; which is, to follow the example of our Saviour Christ, and
to be made like unto him ; that as he died, and rose again for us, so
should we, who are baptized, die from sin, and rise again unto righteous
ness ; continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt affections, and daily
proceeding in all virtue and godliness of living.
^ It is expedient that every Person, thus baptized, should be confirmed

by the Bishop, so soon after his Baptism as conveniently may be;

that so he may be admitted to the Holy Communion.

Whereas necessity may require
the bavtizing of Adults in pri-

Whereas necessity may require
the baptizing of Adults in pri-

The word " Persons" was put in Roman type in Sd. of 1822 ; but contrary

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 295

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Lord Jesus Christ, they may continue thy servants, and attain thy
promises; through the same Lord Jeaus Christ thy Son, who liveth
and reigneth with thee, in the unity of the same Holy Spirit, ever
lastingly. Amen.

Then the Minister shall use this
Exhortation following ; speaking
to the Godfathers and God
mothers Jirst.

^[ Then, all standing up, the
Priest shall use this Exhorta
tion following ; speaking to the
Godfathers and Godmothers
first.

T7X)RASMUCH as these per-
JJ sons have promised in your
presence to renounce the devil and
all his works, to believe in God,
and to serve him ;

TpORASMUCH as these per-
_JJ sons have declared in your
presence, that they believe all the
articles of the Christian Faith as
contained in the Apostles Creed ;
and have promised that they will
live in the Fear of God, and obey
his holy Will and Commandments,
ye must remember, that it is your part and duty to put them in mind, what
a solemn vow, promise, and profession they have now made before this
congregation, and especially before you their chosen witnesses. And ye
are also to call upon them to use all diligence to be rightly instructed in
God s holy Word ; that so they may grow in grace, and in the knowl
edge of our Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly, righteously, and soberly
in this present world.

(^[ And then, speaking to the new baptized persons, he shall proceed,

and say,)

AND as for you, who have now by Baptism put on Christ, it is your
part and duty also, being made the children of God and of the
light, by faith in Jesus Christ, to walk answerably to your Christian
calling, and as becometh the children of light; remembering always that
Baptism representeth unto us our profession ; which is, to follow the
example of our Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him ; that as
he died, and rose again for us ; so should we, who are baptized, die from
sin, and rise again unto righteousness ; continually mortifying all our
evil and corrupt affections, and daily proceeding iu all virtue and godliness
of living.

^ It is expedient that every person, thus baptized, should be confirmed
by the Bishop so soon after his Baptism as conveniently may be;
that so he may be admitted to the holy Communion.

to MS. and Sealed Books which have it in Italics.

296 BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

vate houses, in consideration of
extreme sickness; the same is
hereby allowed in that case.
And a convenient number of
persons shall be assembled in
the house where the Sacrament 1
is to be performed. And in the
exhortation, Well-beloved, &lt;fec.,
instead of these words, come
hither desiring, shall be inserted
this word, desirous.

[Sd. 1892]

vate houses, in consideration of
extreme sickness; the same is
hereby allowed in that case.
And a convenient number of
persons shall be assembled in the
house where the Sacrament is to
be administered. And in the
exhortation, Well-beloved, etc.,
instead of these words, come
hither desiring, shall be inserted
this word, desirous. And in
case of great necessity, the
Minister may begin with the
questions addressed to the can
didate, and end with the thanks
giving following the baptism.

^[ Jf there be occasion for the Office of Infant Baptism and that of
Adults at the same time, the Minister shall use the exhortation and
one of the prayers next following in the Office for Adults; only,
in the exhortation and prayer, after the words, these Persons, and
these thy Servants, adding, and these Infants. Then the Minister
shall proceed to the questions to be demanded in the cases re
spectively. After the immersion, or the pouring of water, the
prayer shall be as in this service; only, after the words, these thy
Servants, 2 shall be added, and these Infants. After which the
remaining part of each service shall be used; first that for Adults,
and lastly that for Infants.

*[f If any persons, not baptized in their infancy, shall be brought to be
baptized before they come to years of discretion to answer for them
selves, it may suffice to use the Office for Public Baptism of Infants;
or, in case of extreme danger, the Office for Private Baptism ; only
changing the word Infant, for Child, or Person, as occasion requireth.

^[ If there be reasonable doubt
concerning the baptism of any
person, such person may be
baptized in the manner herein
appointed; saving that, at the
immersion or the pouring of
water, the Minister shall use
this form of words:

IF thou art not already baptized,
N., I baptize thee In the
Name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.

1 this Sacrament [Ed. 1790 (1791)]

1 these Persons [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

BAPTISM OF THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 297

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

If any person not baptized in their infancy shall be brought to be
baptized before they come to years of discretion to answer for them
selves; it may suffice to use the Office for Publick Baptism of In
fants, or (in case of extreme danger} the Office for Private Baptism;
only changing the word [Infant] for [Child or Person] as occasion
requireth.

298 A CATECHISM.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A CATECHISM;

That is to say,

An INSTRUCTION, to be learned by every Person before he be brought to be
confirmed by the Bishop.

Question.

jjHAT is your name?
Answ. N. or M.

Quest. Who gave you this name ? 1
Answ. My Sponsors in Baptism ; wherein I was made
a member of Christ, the child of God, and an inheritor of
the kingdon of heaven.

Quest. What did your Sponsors then for you ?

Answ. They did promise and vow three things in my name : First,
that I should renounce the devil and all his works, the pomps and
vanity of this wicked world, and all the sinful lusts of the flesh ; Sec
ondly, that I should believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith ;
And thirdly, that I should keep God s holy will and commandments,
and walk in the same all the days of my life.

Quest. Dost thou not think that thou art bound to believe, and to do,
as they have promised for thee ?

Answ. Yes, verily; and by God s help so I will: And I heartily
thank our heavenly Father that he hath called me to this state of sal
vation, through Jesus Christ our Saviour : And I pray unto God to give
me his grace, that I may continue in the same unto my life s end.

Catechist. Rehearse the Articles of thy Belief.

Answer.

I BELIEVE in God, etc.
Quest. What dost thou chiefly learn in these Articles of thy Belief?
Answ. First, I learn to believe in God the Father, who hath made
me, and all the world.

Secondly, in God the Son, who hath redeemed me, and all mankind.
Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghost, who sanctifieth me, and all the
people of God. 2

1 The initial capital for " Name " was introduced in 1845 ; in all American
Standard Books, and in MS. and Sealed Book, a small letter was used.

2 "The Catechism of the Church of England has it : all the elect people

A CATECHISM.

299

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Bng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

A CATECHISM,

That is to say,

An Instruction to be learned of 3 every person, before he be brought to be
confirmed by the Bishop.

Question.

HAT is your Name ?
Answer. N. or M.
Question. Who gave
you this name ?
Answer. My
Godmothers

|HAT is your Name ?
Answer. N. or M.
Quest. When did you
receive this Name ?

Answ. I received it
in Baptism ; whereby I became

a member of the Christian Church.

Quest. What was promised for
you in Baptism ?

Answ. That I should be in
structed in all the Articles of the
Christian Faith as contained in
the Apostles Creed ; and brought
up in the Fear of God, and to
obey his holy Will and Command
ments.

God
fathers and Godmothers in my
Baptism; wherein I was made a
member of Christ, the Child of
God, and an inheritor of the king
dom of heaven.

Question. What did your Godfa
thers and Godmothers then for you?
Answer. They did promise and
vow three things in my name.
First, that I should renounce the
devil and all his works, the pomps
and vanity of this wicked world,
and all the sinful lusts of the flesh.
Secondly, that I should believe all
the Articles of the Christian Faith.
And thirdly, that I should keep
God s holy will and command
ments, and walk in the same all
the days of my life.

Quest. Dost thou think that . Question. Dost thou not think
thou art bound to believe all the *that thou art bound to believe, and
Articles of the Christian Faith as to do, as they have promised for
contained in the Apostles Creed; thee?
and obey God s holy Will and
keep his Commandments?

Answer. Yes, verily; and by God s help so I will. And I heartily
thank our heavenly Father, that he hath called me to this state of salva
tion, through Jesus Christ our Saviour. And I pray unto God to give
me his grace, that I may continue in the same unto my life s end.
Catechist. Rehearse the Articles of thy Belief.

Answer.

Answ. I believe in God, &c. \ BELIEVE in God, etc.
[as in the Creed in the Morning
Service.^ *

Question. What dost thou chiefly learn in these Articles of thy Belief?
Answer. First, I learn to believe in God the Father, who hath made
me, and all the world.

Secondly, in God the Son, who hath redeemed me, and all mankind.
Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghost, who sanctifieth me, and all the elect
people of God.

of God. The word elect is left out in our liturgy, as being liable to be
misunderstood." (Bp. White s Lectures on the Catechism, p. 49.)
3 by [Prop Bk.] * Sic.

300 A CATECHISM.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Quest. You said that your Sponsors did promise for you, that you
should keep God s Commandments : Tell me how many there are ?

Answ. Ten.

Quest. Which are they ?

Answer.

E same which God spake in the twentieth Chapter of Exodus,
J_ saying, I am the Lord thy God, who brought thee out of the land
of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.

I. Thou shalt have none other gods but me.

II. Thou shalt not, etc. 1

Quest. What dost thou chiefly learn by these commandments ?

Answ. I learn two things; my duty towards God, and my duty
towards my Neighbour.

Quest., What is thy duty towards God ?

Answ. My duty towards God is, to believe in him ; to fear him ; and
to love him with all my heart, with all my mind, with all my soul, and
with all my strength ; to worship him ; to give him thanks ; to put my
whole trust in him ; to call upon him ; to honour his holy Name and his
Word ; and to serve him truly all the days of my life.

Quest. What is thy duty towards thy Neighbour ?

Answ. My duty towards my Neighbour is, to love him as myself,
and to do to all men, as I would they should do unto me : To love,
honour, and succour my father and mother : To honour and obey the
Civil Authority : To submit myself to all my governors, teachers, spirit
ual pastors and masters : To order myself lowly and reverently to all
my betters : To hurt no body by word or deed : 2 To be true and just in
all my dealings : To bear no malice nor hatred in my heart : To keep
my hands from picking and stealing, and my tongue from evil speaking,
lying, and slandering : To keep my body in temperance, soberness, and
chastity ; Not to covet nor desire other men s goods ; but to learn and
labour truly to get mine own living, and to do my duty in that state of
life unto which it shall please God to call me.

Catechist. My good Child, know this ; that thou art not able to do
these things of thyself, nor to walk in the Commandments of God, and
to serve him, without his special Grace ; which thou must learn at all
times to Call for by diligent Prayer : Let me hear, therefore, if thou
canst say the Lord s Prayer.

The Commandments are here printed at length in both the English and
American Books, and are the same as in the Communion Office pp 216-217

To hurt no body by word nor deed [Ed. 1790 (1791)], in the MS Bk
and Sealed Bks.; To hurt no body by word or deed [Sd. 1793-1822]- To

A OATEQHISM.

301

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

Quest. You said that your God
fathers and Godmothers did prom
ise to instruct you to keep God s
Commandments. Tell me how
many there are ?

Answ. Ten.

Quest. Which are they ?

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662}]

Question.

You said, that your Godfathers
and Godmothers did promise for
you, that you should keep God s
Commandments. Tell me how
many there be?

Answer. Ten.

Question. Which be they ?

Answer.

E same which God spake in the twentieth Chapter of Exodus,
saying, I am the Lord thy God, who brought thee out of the land
of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.

1. Thou shalt have none other
Gods but me, &c. [as in the
Communion Service. ] 3

I. Thou shalt have none other
gods but me.
II. Thou shalt not, etc. 1

Question. What dosfc thou chiefly learn by these commandments ?

Answer. I learn two things; my duty towards God, and my duty
towards my Neighbour.

Question. What is thy duty towards God ?

Answer. My duty towards God, is to believe in him, to fear him, and
to love him with all my heart, with all my mind, with all my soul, and
with all my strength ; to worship him, to give him thanks, to put my
whole trust in him, to call upon him, to honour his holy Name and his
Word, and to serve him truly all the days of my life.

Question. What is thy duty towards thy Neighbour ?

Answer. My duty towards my Neighbour, is to love him as myself,
and to do to all men, as I would they should do unto me : To love,
honour, and succour my father and mother : To honour and obey

my Civil Rulers : To submit

the King, and all that are put in
authority under him : To submit
myself to all my governors, teachers, spiritual pastors and masters : To
order myself lowly and reverently to all my betters : To hurt no body
by word or* deed : To be true and just in all my dealings : To bear no
malice nor hatred in my heart : To keep my hands from picking and
stealing, and my tongue from evil-speaking, lying, and slandering : To
keep my body in temperance, soberness, and chastity : Not to covet
nor desire other men s goods ; but to learn and labour truly to get mine
own living, and to do my duty in that state of life, unto which it shall
please God to call me. Catechist.

Catechist. Thou art not able to My good Child, know this, that
do these things of thyself, nor to ! thou art not able to do these things

walk in the Commandments of God,
and to serve him, without his
special grace; which thou must
learn at all times to call for by

of thyself, nor to walk in the Com
mandments of God, and to serve
him, without his special grace;
which thou must learn at all times

hurt nobody by word or deed [Sd. 1832-1892]

4 Sic ; in 1662, the Oxford edition of 1775, Dublin, 1733, and the Prop. Bk.,
but " nor " in the MS. and Sealed Books, after 1549-1559.

302 A CATECHISM.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Answer.
UR Father, who, etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

Quest. What desirest thou of God in this Prayer ?

Answ. I desire my Lord God, our heavenly Father, who is the giver
of all goodness, to send his grace unto me, and to all people ; that we
may worship him, serve him, and obey him, as we ought to do. And I
pray unto God, that he will send us all things that are needful 1 both for
our souls and bodies ; and that he will be merciful unto us, and forgive
us our sins ; and that it will please him to save and defend us in all
dangers both of soul and body ; and that he will keep us from all sin and
wickedness, and from our spiritual enemy, and from everlasting death :
And this I trust he will do of his mercy and goodness, through our
Lord Jesus Christ ; And therefore I say, Amen : So be it.

Question.

HOW many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church ?
Answ. Two only, as generally necessary to salvation ; that is to say,
Baptism, and the Supper of the Lord.

Quest. What meanest thou by this word Sacrament ?

Answ. I mean an outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual
grace given unto us ; ordained by Christ himself ; as a means whereby
we receive the same, and a pledge to assure us thereof.

Quest. How many parts are there in a Sacrament ?

Answ. Two ; the outward visible sign, and the inward spiritual
grace.

Quest. What is the outward visible sign or form in Baptism ?

Answ. Water ; wherein the person is baptized, In the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.

Quest. What is the inward and spiritual grace ?

Answ. A death unto sin, and a new birth unto righteousness : For
being by nature born in sin, and the children of wrath, we are hereby
made the children of grace.

Quest. What is required of persons to be baptized ?

Answ. Repentance, whereby they forsake sin ; and Faith, whereby
they steadfastly believe the promises of God made to them in that Sacra
ment.

Quest. Why then are Infants baptized, when by reason of their
tender age they cannot perform them ?

Answ. Because they promise them both by their sureties ; which
promise, when they come to age, themselves are bound to perform.

Quest. Why was the Sacrament of the Lord s Supper ordained ?

things that be needful [Ed. 1790 (1791)]

A CATECHISM.

303

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

diligent prayer : Let me hear there
fore, if thou canst say the Lord s
Prayer.

Answ. Our Father, &c. [as in
the Morning Service.^

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

to call for by diligent prayer. Let
me hear therefore, if thou canst
say the Lord s Prayer.

Answer.

OUR Father, which, etc. . .
But deliver us from
Amen.

evil.

Question. What desirest thou of God in this Prayer ?

Answer. I desire my Lord God our heavenly Father, who is the
giver of all goodness, to send his grace unto me, and to all people ; that
we may worship him, serve him, and obey him, as we ought to do.
And I pray unto God, that he will send us all things that be 3 needful
both for our souls and bodies ; and that he will be merciful unto us, and
forgive us our sins; and that it will please him to save and defend us in
all dangers ghostly and bodily ; and that he will keep us from all sin and
wickedness, and from our ghostly enemy, and from everlasting death.
And this I trust he will do of his mercy and goodness, through our
Lord Jesus Christ. And therefore I say, Amen, So be it.

Question.

HOW many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church ?
Answer. Two only, as generally necessary to salvation, that is to
say, Baptism, and the Supper of the Lord.

Question. What meanest thou by this word Sacrament ?

Answer. I mean an outward and visible sign of an inward and
spiritual grace given unto us, ordained by Christ himself, as a means
whereby we receive the same, and a pledge to assure us thereof.

Question. How many parts are there in a Sacrament ?

Answer. Two ; the outward visible sign, and the inward spiritual
grace.

Question. What is the outward visible sign or form in Baptism ?

Answer. Water ; wherein the person is baptized In the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.

Question What is the inward and spiritual grace ?

Answer. A death unto sin, and a new birth unto righteousness: for
being by nature born in sin, and the children of wrath, we are hereby
made the children of grace.

Question What is required of persons to be baptized ?

Answer. Repentance, whereby they forsake sin ; and Faith, whereby
they stedfastly believe the promises of God made to them in that
Sacrament.

Question. Why then are Infants baptized, when by reason of their
tender age they cannot perform them ?

Answ. Because their . Sureties
promise to instruct them.

Answer. Because they promise
them both by their Sureties ; which
promise, when they come to age,
i themselves are bound to perform.
Question. Why was the Sacrament of the Lord s Supper ordained ?

Sic.

which are [Prop. Bk.]

304 A CATECHISM.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Answ. For the continual remembrance of the sacrifice of the death
of Christ, and of the benefits which we receive thereby.

Quest. What is the outward part or sign of the Lord s Supper ?

Answ. Bread and Wine, which the Lord hath commanded to be
received.

Quest. What is the inward part, or thing signified ?

Answ. The Body and Blood of Christ, which are spiritually 1 taken
and received by the faithful in the Lord s Supper.

Quest. What are the benefits whereof we are partakers thereby ?

Answ. The strengthening and refreshing of our souls by the Body
and Blood of Christ, as our bodies are by the bread and wine.

Quest. What is required of those who come to the Lord s Supper ?

Answ. To examine themselves, whether they repent them truly of
their former sins, steadfastly purposing to lead a new life ; have a lively
faith in God s mercy through Christ, with a thankful remembrance of
his death; and be in charity with all men.
^[ The Minister of every Parish shall diligently, upon Sundays and Holy

Days, or on some other convenient occasions, openly in the Church,

instruct or examine so many Children of his Parish, sent unto him,

as he shall think convenient, in some part of this Catechism.

And all Fathers, Mothers, Masters, and Mistresses, shall cause their
Children, Servants, and Apprentices, who have not learned their
Catechism, to come to the Church at the time appointed, and obediently
to hear and to be ordered by the Minister, until such time as they
have learned all that is here appointed for them to learn.
So soon as Children are come to a competent age, and can say the
Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, and can
answer to the other questions of this short Catechism, they shall be
brought to the Bishop.

\ And whensoever the Bishop shall give knowledge for Children to be
brought unto him for their Confirmation, the Minister of every Parish

1 "The service of the Church of England has for spiritually verily and
indeed . I know of no reason for the change, except that the latter expres
sion has been much misunderstood : For spiritual benefit may be as real as any
that is called temporal." (Bp. White s Lectures on the Catechism, p. 127.) "On

A CATEOHISM.

305

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Answer. For the continual remembrance of the sacrifice of the death
of Christ, and of the benefits which we receive thereby.

Question. What is the outward part or sign of the Lord s Supper ?

Answer. Bread and Wine, which the Lord hath commanded to be
received.

Question. What is the inward part, or thing signified ?

Answ. The Body and Blood of
Christ, which are spiritually taken
and received by the faithful in the
Lord s Supper.

Answer. The Body and Blood
of Christ, which are verily and
indeed taken and received by the
faithful in the Lord s Supper.

Question. What are the benefits whereof we are partakers thereby ?

Answer. The strengthening and refreshing of our souls by the Body
and Blood of Christ, as our bodies are by the Bread and Wine.

Question. What is required of them 2 who come to the Lord s Supper ?

Answer. To examine themselves, whether they repent them truly of
their former sins, stedfastly purposing to lead a new life ; have a lively
faith in God s mercy through Christ, with a thankful remembrance of
his death ; and be in charity with all men.

The Minister of every Parish
shall diligently upon Sundays
and Holy-days, or on some
other convenient occasions, openly
in the Church instruct or examine
so many Children of his Parish,
sent unto him, as he shall think
convenient, in some part of this
Catechism.

The Curate of every Parish
shall diligently upon Sundays
and Holy-days, after the second
Lesson at Evening Prayer,
openly in the Church instruct
and examine so many Children
of his Parish sent unto him, as
he shall think convenient, in
some part of this Catechism.

And all Fathers, Mothers, Masters, and Dames, 3 shall cause their
Children, Servants, and Apprentices, (which* have not learned their
Catechism,) to come to the Church at the time appointed, and
obediently to hear, and be ordered by the Curate, 6 until such time as
they have learned all that is here appointed for them to learn.

So soon as Children are come to
a competent age, and can say
the Creed, the Lord s Prayer,
and the Ten Commandments;
and can answer to the other
Questions of this short Cate
chism ; they shall be brought to
the Bishop.

So soon as Children are come
to a competent age, and can say,
in their Mother Tongue, the
Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and
the Ten Commandments; and
also can answer to the other
Questions of this short Cate
chism : they shall be brought to
the Bishop. And every one
shall have a Godfather, or a
Godmother, as a Witness of
their Conjirmation.
^f And whensoever the Bishop shall give knowledge for Children to be
brought unto him for their Confirmation, the Curate 5 of every Parish

the answer concerning the Lord s Supper, verily and indeed is changed
to spiritually , which is more definite, and therefore better suited to the
doctrine of our Church on the subject." (Letter to Bishop Brownell.) 2 those
[Prop. Bk.] 3 Mistresses [Prop. Bk.] 4 who [Prop. Bk.] ^Minister [Prop. Bk.]

306

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION?

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sdd. 1793-1871]

shall either bring, or send in writing, with his hand subscribed there
unto, the Names of all such Persons within his Parish, as he shall
think fit to be presented to the Bishop to be confirmed.

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION,

Or Laying on of Hands upon those who are baptized, and come to
Years of Discretion.

Upon the day appointed, all
that arc to be then Confirmed,
being placed and standing in
order before the Bishop ; he,
or some other Minister appointed
by him, shall read this Preface
following.

Upon the day appointed, all
that are to be then confirmed,
being placed and standing in
order before the Bishop, sitting
in his chair near to the Holy
Table, he, or some other Minister
appointed by him, may read this
Preface following ; the People
standing until the Lord s Prayer.

the end that Confirmation may be ministered to the more
edifying of such as shall receive it, the Church hath thought
good to order, That none shall be confirmed, but such as
can say the Creed, the Lord s Prayer and the Ten Com
mandments ; and can also answer to such other Questions
as in the short Catechism are contained : Which Order is very conveni
ent to be observed ; to the end, that children, being now come to the
years of discretion, and having learned what their Godfathers and God
mothers promised for them in Baptism, may themselves, with their own
mouth and consent, openly before the Church, ratify and confirm the
same; and also promise, that, by the grace of God, they will evermore
endeavour themselves faithfully to observe such things, as they, by their
own confession, have assented unto.

^[ Then the Minister shall present
unto the Bishop those who are
to be confirmed, and shall say,
pEVEREND Father in God,
J_\ I present unto you these
children [or these persons] to re
ceive the Laying on of Hands.
^[ Then the Bishop, or some Min
ister appointed by him, may say,
Hear the words of the Evan
gelist Saint Luke, in the eighth
Chapter of the Book of the Acts
of the Apostles.

1 THOSE WHO [Prop. Bk.] 2 all who [Prop. Bk.] 3 That none shall be
confirmed [Prop. Bk.] *and can answer [Prop. Bk.] 5 as are contained
in the Catechism [Prop. Bk.] 6 promised to have them taught, may them-

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION*

307

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

shall either bring, or send in writing, with his hand subscribed
thereunto, the names of all such persons within his Parish, as
he shall think fit to be presented to the Bishop to be confirmed.

And, if the Bishop approve of
them, he shall confirm them in
manner folloiving.

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION,

OK LAYING ON OF HANDS UPON THOSE THAT 1 ABE BAPTIZED AND COME
TO YEAES OF DISCBETION.

^[ Upon the Day appointed, all that 2 are to be then confirmed, being
placed, and standing in order, before the Bishop ; he (or some other
Minister appointed by him) shall read this Preface following.

10 the end that Confirmation may be ministered to the more
edifying of such as shall receive it, the Church hath thought
good to order, That none hereafter shall be Confirmed, 3 but
such as can say the Creed, the Lord s Prayer, and the
Ten Commandments ; and can also answer* to such other
Questions, as in the short Catechism 5 are contained : which order is very
convenient to be observed ; to the end, that children, being now come to
the years of discretion, and having learned what their Godfathers and
Godmothers promised for them in Baptism, they may themselves, 6 with
their own mouth and consent, openly before the Church, ratify and con
firm the same ; and also promise, that by the grace of God they will
evermore endeavour themselves faithfully 7 to observe such things, as
they, by their own confession, have assented unto.

selves [Prop. Bk.] 7 endeavour faithfully [Prop Bk.] 8 Sie in the Ox
ford Ed. 1775, in Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793, 1845, 1871, but CONFIRMATION in
Prop. Bk. and Sds. 1832, 1838, 1892, and MS. and Sealed Books.

308

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION.

[Sd. 1892]

WHEN the apostles which
were at Jerusalem heard
that Samaria had received the
word of God, they sent unto them
Peter and John : who, when they
were come down, prayed for them,
"that they might receive the Holy
Ghost: (for as yet he was fallen
upon none of them : only they
were baptized in the name of the
Lord Jesus.) Then laid they their
hands on them, and they received
the Holy Ghost.

1[ Then shall the Bishop say,

DO ye here, in the presence of God, and of this Congregation,
renew the solemn promise and vow that ye made, or that was
made in your name, at your Baptism ; ratifying and confirming the
same ; and acknowledging yourselves bound to believe and to do all
those things which ye then undertook, orjyour Sponsors then under
took for you ?

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ And every one shall audibly answer,
I do.

Bishop.

OUR help is in the name of the Lord ;
Answ. Who hath made heaven and earth.
Bishop. Blessed be the Name of the Lord.
Answ. Henceforth, world without end.
Bishop. Lord, hear our prayer ;
Answ. And let our cry come unto thee.

Bishop. Let us pray.

A LMIGHTY and everliving God, who hast vouchsafed to regen-
J~\ erate these thy servants by Water and the Holy Ghost,
and hast given unto them forgiveness of all their sins ; strengthen

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION.

309

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

^[ Then the Bishop shall say,

DO ye here in the Presence of
God, and this Congregation,
profess your Belief in all the
Articles of the Christian Faith as
contained in the Apostles Creed,
wherein ye were to be instructed
by the promise made for you at
your Baptism ?

And every one shall audibly
answer.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ Then shall the Bishop say,

DO ye here, in the presence of
God, and of this congregation,
renew the solemn promise and vow
that was made in your name at
your Baptism ; ratifying and con
firming the same in your own per
sons, and acknowledging yourselves
bound to believe, and to do, all
those things, which your God
fathers and Godmothers then un
dertook for you ?
^ And every one shall audibly
answer,

I do.

Quest. Do ye now, in your own
Persons, promise to live in this
Faith, and in obedience to God s
holy Will and Commandments?
Answ. I do.

The Bishop.

OUR help is in the Name of the Lord ;
Answer. Who hath made heaven and earth.
Bishop. Blessed be the Name of the Lord ;
Answer. Henceforth, world without end.
Bishop. Lord, hear our prayers.
Answer. And let our cry come unto thee.

I do.

The Bishop. Let us pray.

Bishop.

A LMIGHTY and overliving A LMIGHTY and everliving
J_JL God, who didst vouchsafe J_A_ God, who hast vouchsafed
to receive these thy Servants into
thy Church by Baptism, and hast
given them grace now in their own
Persons to confess the true Faith,
wherein they were to be instructed
according to the promise then
made for them ; strengthen

to regenerate these thy servants by
Water and the Holy Ghos , and
hast given unto them forgive
ness of all their sins ; Strengthen

310 THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

them, we beseech thee, Lord, with the Holy Ghost, the Comforter,
and daily increase in them thy manifold gifts of grace ; the spirit of
wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and ghostly strength,
the spirit of knowledge and true godliness ; and fill them, Lord, with
the spirit of thy holy fear, now and for ever. Amen.

^f Then all of them in order kneeling before the Bishop, he shall lay
his hands 1 upon the head of every one severally, saying,

T~\EFEND, Lord, this thy Child [or this thy Servant} with thy
I } heavenly grace ; that he may continue thine for ever ; and daily
increase in thy Holy Spirit more and more, until he come unto thy ever
lasting kingdom. Amen. 2

^[ Then shall the Bishop say,

The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.

^f And all kneeling down, the Bishop shall add,

Let us pray.
UR Father, who, etc But deliver us from evil. Amen.

T[ And this Collect?

A LMIGHTY and everliving 4 God, who makest us both to will and
f\ to do those things which are good, and acceptable unto thy
Divine Majesty ; we make our humble supplications unto thee for these
thy servants, upon whom, after the example of thy holy Apostles, we
have now laid our hands, to certify them, by this sign, of thy favour
and gracious goodness towards them. Let thy fatherly hand, we beseech
thee, ever be over them ; Let thy Holy Spirit ever be with them ; And
so lead them in the knowledge and obedience of thy Word, that in the
end they may obtain everlasting life ; through our Lord Jesus Christ ;
who with thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth, ever one God,
world without end. Amen,

O ALMIGHTY Lord, and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts and bodies,
in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy commandments ; that,
through thy most mighty protection, both here and ever, we may be
preserved in body and soul, through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen.

^[ Then the Bishop shall bless them, saying thus :

E blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, be upon you, and remain with you for ever. Amen.

1 Ms hand [Ed. 1790 (1791)]. See the Introduction ad fin.

2 The word "Amen "is not found at this place in Ed. of 1790 (1791 ) nor
in the Sd. of 1793. It was inserted in the Sds. of 1822 and 1832 and printed
in Roman type ; it was printed in Italics in the Sd. of 1838 by order of
General Convention ; it was changed back again to Roman type in the Sd.
of 1845 and has so remained, thus agreeing with the MS. and Sealed Books.

THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION. 311

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

them we beseech thee, Lord, with the Holy Ghost, the Comforter,
and daily increase in them thy manifold gifts of grace ; the spirit of
wisdom and understanding ; the spirit of counsel and ghostly strength ;
the spirit of knowledge and true godliness ; and fill them, Lord, with
the spirit of thy holy fear, now and for ever. Amen.

^[ Then all of them in order kneeling before the Bishop, he shall lay his
hand upon the head of every one severally, saying,

DEFEND, Lord, this thy Child [or this thy Servant] with thy
heavenly grace, that he may continue thine for ever ; and daily
increase in thy holy Spirit more and more, until he come unto thy ever
lasting kingdom. Amen. 5

^[ Then shall the Bishop say,

The Lord be with you.
Answer. And with thy spirit.

^[ And (all kneeling down) the Bishop shall add,

Let us pray. ,

UR Father, which, 6 etc. But deliver us from evil. Amen.

T[ And this Collect.

A LMIGHTY and overliving God, who makest us both to will and
/v to do those things that be 7 good and acceptable unto thy divine
Majesty ; We make our humble supplications unto thee for these thy
servants, upon whom (after the example of thy holy Apostles) we have
now laid our hands, to certify them (by this sign) of thy favour and
gracious goodness toward them. Let thy fatherly hand, we beseech
thee, ever be over them ; let thy Holy Spirit ever be with them ; and so
lead them in the knowledge and obedience of thy Word, that in the end
they may obtain everlasting life ; through our Lord Jesus Christ, who
with thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth, ever one God, world
without end. Amen.

O ALMIGHTY Lord, and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts and bodies,
in the ways of thy laws, and in the works of thy commandments ; that,
through thy most mighty protection both here and ever, we may be pre
served in body and soul ; through our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
Amen.

|[ Then the Bishop shall bless them, saying thus,

THE blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, be upon you, and remain with you for ever. Amen.

This rubric was changed in Sd. of 1822 to And these Collects." The read-
ng "And this Collect " is found in the Prop. Bk., Ed. 1790 (1791), Sd. of 1793,
and in the MS. and Sealed Books.

4 everlasting [Sds. 1822, 1838]

5 Amen [Prop. Bk.]

6 who [Prop. Bk.] 7 which are [Prop. Bk.]

312

MATRIMONY. 1

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The Minister shall not omit
earnestly to move the Persons
confirmed to come, without de
lay, to the Lord s Supper.
And there shall none be admitted to the Holy Communion, until such
time as he be confirmed, or be ready and desirous to be confirmed.

THE FORM OP

SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.

The Laws respecting Matrimony, whether by publishing the Banns
in Churches, or by Licence, being different in the several States;
every Minister is left to the direction of those Laws, in every thing
that regards the civil contract between the parties. 2 And when the
Banns are published, it shall be in the following form : I publish the

Banns of Marriage between M. of , and N. of . If any of

you know cause, or just impediment, why these two persons should
not be joined together in holy Matrimony, ye are to declare it.
Tli is is the first [second or third] time of asking. 3

At the day and time appointed for Solemnization of Matrimony, the
Persons to be married shall come into the Body of the Church, or
shall be ready in some proper house, with their Friends and Neigh
bours ; and there standing together, the Man on the Right Hand, and
the Woman on the Left, the Minister shall say,

1 Sic in all American Books until 1892, where we have SOLEMNIZATION

OF MATRIMONY.

2 This rubric was here divided into two in the Sd. of 1822.

3 In the Ed. of 1790 ( 1791 ) and Pds. of 1793-1838 this clause is printed
thus : " [This is the first, second, or third time of asking"]." The Sd. of 1845
following the Sealed Books changed it to : " This is the first [second or

THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.* 313

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Bng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ And there shall none be admitted to the holy Communion, until such
time as he be confirmed, or be ready and desirous to be confirmed.

THE FORM OF

SOLEMNIZATION OF MATKIMONY.

The Laws respecting Matri
mony, whether by publishing the
Banns in Churches or by Li
cence, being different in several
States ; every Minister is left to
the Direction of those Laws, in
every Thing that regards the civil
Contract between the Parties.

^[ At the day and time appointed
for Solemnization of Matri
mony, the Minister shall say to
the Persons assembled :

^[ First the Banns of all that are
to be married together must be
published in the Ch^^rch three
several Sundays or Holy-days,
in the time of Divine Service,
immediately before the Sen
tences for the Offertory; the Cu
rate saying after the accus
tomed manner.
I PUBLISH the Banns of Mar
riage between M. of and

-AT. of . If any of you know

cause, or just impediment, why
these two persons should not be
joined together in holy Matri
mony, ye are to declare it. This
is the first [second, or third] time
of asking.

^[ And if the persons that are to be
married dwell in divers Par
ishes, the Banns must be asked
in both Parishes ; and the Cu
rate of the one Parish shall not
solemnize Matrimony betwixt
them, without a Certificate of the
Banns being thrice asked, from
the Curate of the other Parish.

^[ At the day and time appointed
for solemnization of Matri
mony, the persons to be mar
ried shall come into the body of
the Church with their friends
and neighbours: and there stand
ing together, the Man on the
right hand, and the Woman on
the left, the Priest shall say,

third] time of asking, " which is followed in Sd. of 1871. The Committee
of 1892 have changed this to: "This is the first [second or third] time of
asking " * Sic in Oxford Ed. 1775, but MATRIMONY in the Prop. Bk.,

and OF MATRIMONY in the AJS. and Sealed Books.

314

MATRIMONY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

EARLY beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight
of God, and in the face of this company, to join together
this Man and this Woman in holy Matrimony ; which is
an honourable estate,

instituted of God
in the time of man s innocency,
signifying unto us the mystical
union that is betwixt Christ and
his Church : which holy estate
Christ adorned and beautified with
his presence and first miracle that
he wrought in Cana of Galilee,
and is commended of St. Paul
to be honourable among all men :

commended of St. Paul
be honourable among all men :

and therefore it is not by any to be entered into unadvisedly or lightly ;
but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of God.
Into this holy estate these two persons present come now to be joined. If
any man can show just cause, why they may not lawfully be joined
together, let him now speak, or else hereafter for ever hold his peace.

THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 315

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

EARLY beloved, we
are gathered together
here in the sight of
God, to join together
this Man and this
Woman in holy Matrimony :
Therefore, if any man can shew
any just cause, why they may not
lawfully be joined together, let him
now speak, or else hereafter for
ever hold his peace.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

IEARLY beloved, we
are gathered together
here in the sight of
God, and in the face
of this congregation,
to join together this Man and
this Woman in holy Matrimony;
which is an honourable estate, in
stituted of God in the time of
man s innocency, signifying unto
us the mystical union that is be
twixt Christ and his Church ;
which holy estate Christ adorned
and beautified with his pres
ence, and first miracle that he
wrought, in Cana of Galilee ; and
is commended of St. Paul to be
honourable among all men : and
therefore is not by any to be enter-
prised, nor taken in hand, unad
visedly, lightly, or wantonly, to
satisfy men s carnal lusts and ap
petites, like brute beasts that have
no understanding ; but reverently,
discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and
in the fear of God ; duly consider
ing the causes for which Matri
mony was ordained.

First, It was ordained for the
procreation of children, to be
brought up in the fear and nur
ture of the Lord, and to the praise
of his holy Name.

Secondly, It was ordained for a
remedy against sin, and to avoid
fornication ; that such persons as
have not the gift of continency
might marry, and keep themselves
undefiled members of Christ s body.
Thirdly, It was ordained for the
mutual society, help, and comfort,
that the one ought to have of the
other, both in prosperity and
adversity. Into which holy estate
these two persons present come
now to be joined. Therefore if
any man can shew any just cause,
why they may not lawfully be joined
together, let him now speak, or else
hereafter for ever hold his peace.

316

MATRIMONY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^ And also speaking unto the Persons who are to be married, he shall

say,

I REQUIRE and charge you both (as ye will answer at the dreadful
day of judgment when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed), 1
that if either of you know any impediment, why ye may not be lawfully
joined together in Matrimony, ye do now confess it. For be ye well
assured, that if any persons are joined together otherwise than as God s
word doth allow, their marriage is not lawful.

^[ The Minister, if he shall have reason to doubt ofsthe lawfulness of
the proposed Marriage, may demand sufficient surety for his indem
nification : but if no impediment shall be alleged, or suspected, the
Minister shall say to the Man,

MWILT thou have this Woman to thy wedded Wife, to live
. together after God s ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony ?
Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep her in sickness and
in health ; and, forsaking all others, keep thee only unto her, so long as
ye both shall live?

^[ The Man shall answer

I will.
^[ Then shall the Minister say unto the Woman,

NWILT thou have this Man to thy wedded Husband, to live
. together after God s ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony ?
Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, honour, and keep him in
sickness and in health ; and, forsaking all others, keep thee only unto
him, so long as ye both shall live?

^[ The Woman shall answer,

I will. .

^[ Then shall the Minister say,
Who giveth this Woman to be married to this Man?

1 These marks of parenthesis are in MS. and Sealed Books, and were in all
American Books until the Sd. of 1845.

THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 317

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

And, speaking unto the Persons
who shall be married, he shall
say,

Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

And also, speaking unto the per
sons that shall be married, he
shall say,

I REQUIRE and charge you both (as ye will answer at the dreadful
day of judgement when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed)
that if either of you know any impediment, why ye may not be lawfully
joined together in Matrimony, ye do now confess it. For be ye well
assured, that so many as are coupled together otherwise than God s
Word doth allow are not joined together by God ; neither is their
Matrimony lawful.

At which day of Marriage, if
any man do alledge and de
clare any impediment, why they
may not be coupled together in
Matrimony, by God s Law, or
the Laws of this Realm: and
will be bound, and sufficient
sureties with him, to the parties;
or else put in a Caution (to the
full value of such charges as the
persons to be married do thereby
sustain} to prove his allegation :
then the solemnization must be
deferred, until such time as the
truth be tried.

And if no Impediment be al-
ledged, then shall the Minister
say unto the Man,

If no impediment be alledged,
then shall the Curate say unto
the Man,

.flf.TTT"ILT thou have this Woman to thy wedded wife, to live
VV together after God s ordinance in the holy estate of Matri
mony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep her in
sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto
her, so long as ye both shall live ?

^[ The Man shall answer,

I will.

^[ 1 lien shall the Priest 2 say unto the Woman,

-AT.^TTT ILT thou have this Man to thy wedded husband, to live
VV together after God s ordinance in the holy estate of Matri
mony? Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, honour, and keep
him in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only
unto him, so long as ye both shall live ?

*[[ The Woman shall answer,

I will.

^[ Then shall the Minister say,
Who giveth this Woman to be married to this Man ?

^Minister [Prop. Bk.]

318 MATRIMONY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Then shall they give their Troth to each other in this manner.

^[ The Minister, receiving the Woman at her Father s or Friend? s
hands, shall cause the Man with his Right Hand to take the Woman
by her Right Hand, and to say after him as followeth. 1

IM. take thee N. to my wedded Wife, to have and to hold from this
day forward, for better for worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness
and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do part, according to
God s holy ordinance ; and thereto I plight thee my Troth.

^[ Then shall they loose their Hands; and the Woman with her Right
Hand taking the Man by his Right Hand, shall likewise say after
the Minister:

IN. take thee M. to my wedded Husband, to have and to hold from
"this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sick
ness and in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death us do part,
according to (rod s holy ordinance; and thereto 2 I give thee my Troth.

Then shall they again, loose their Hands; and the Man shall give
unto the Woman a Ring. And the Minister taking the Ring shall
deliver it unto the Man, to put it upon the fourth finger of the
Woman j s Left Hand. And the Man holding the Ring there, and
taught by the Minister, shall say,

WITH this Ring I thee wed, and with all my worldly goods
I thee endow : In the Name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ Then, the Man leaving the Ring upon the fourth Finger of the
Woman s Left Hand, the Minister shall say,

Let us pray.
UR Father, who But deliver us from evil. Amen.

O ETERNAL God, Creator and Preserver of all mankind, giver of
all spiritual grace, the author of everlasting life ; send thy bless
ing upon these thy servants, this man and this woman, whom we bless

1 These two rubrics are distinct iu MS. and Sealed Books, and in all
American Books, until printed as one in Sd. of 1845.

THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 319

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Then shall they give their troth
to each other in this manner.
Minister, receiving the Woman at her father 1 s or friend s hands,

shall cause the Man with his right hand to take the Woman by her

right hand, and to say after him as followeth.

IM. take thee N. to my wedded wife, to have and to hold from
this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for poorer, in sick
ness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do

part, according to God s holy or
dinance ;

part, according to God s holy or
dinance ; and thereto I plight thee
my troth.
^[ Then shall they loose their hands ; and the Woman, with her right

hand taking the Man by his right hand, shall likewise say after the

Minister.

IN. take thee M. to my wedded husband, to have and to hold
from this day forward, for better for worse, for richer for
poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, cherish and to obey, till

death us do part, according to God s
holy ordinance ;

^[ Then shall they again loose their
Hands; and the Man shall give
unto the Woman a Ring. And
the Minister taking the Ring,
shall deliver it unto the Man, to
put it upon the fourth Finger of
of the Woman s left Hand. And
the Man holding the Ring there,
and taught by the Minister,
shall say,

death do us part, according to God s

holy ordinance ; and thereto I give

thee my troth.

^[ Then shall they again loose their
hands ; and the Man shall give
unto the Woman a Ring, laying
the same upon the book with the
accustomed duty to the Priest
and Clerk. And the Priest, tak
ing the Ring, shall deliver it unto
the Man, to put it upon the fourth
finger of the Woman 1 s left hand.
And the Man holding the Ring
there, and taught by the Priest,
shall say,

WITH this Ring I thee wed, with my body I thee worship, 3 and
with all my worldly goods I thee endow : In the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

Then the Man leaving the Ring
upon the fourth Finger of the
Woman s left Hand, the Minis
ter shall say,

Let us pray.

Then the Man leaving the Ring
upon the fourth finger of the
Woman s left hand, they shall
both kneel down ; and the Min
ister shall say,

Let us pray.

O ETERNAL God, Creator and Preserver of all mankind, Giver of
all spiritual grace, the Author of everlasting life ; Send thy bless
ing upon these they servants, this man and this woman, whom we bless

2 therefore [Sd. 1793]

3 The Prop. Bk. omits the words, "with my body I thee worship."

320

MATRIMONY.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

in thy Name ; that, as Isaac and Rebecca lived faithfully together, so these
persons may surely perform and keep the vow and covenant betwixt
them made, (whereof this Ring given and received is a token and pledge,)
and may ever remain in perfect love and peace together, and live accord
ing to thy laws, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister join their Right Hands together, and say,
Those whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.

^[ Then shall the Minister speak unto the Company :
TpORASMUCH as M. and N. have consented together in holy
JJ Wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God and this
company, and thereto have given and pledged their troth, each to the
other, and have declared the same by giving and receiving a Ring, and
by joining hands; I pronounce that they are Man and Wife; In the
Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ And the Minister shall add this Blessing :

GOD the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, bless, preserve,
and keep you ; The Lord mercifully with his favour look upon
you, and fill you with all spiritual benediction and grace ; that ye
may so live together in this life, that in the world to come ye may have
life everlasting. Amen.

1 Minister [Prop Bk . ]

2 the Company [Prop. Bk. ]

THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 321

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

in thy Name ; lhat, as Isaac and Rebecca lived faithfully together,
so these persons may surely perform and keep the vow and covenant
betwixt them made, (whereof this Ring given and received is a token and
pledge,) and may ever remain in perfect love and peace together, and live
according to thy laws ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest 1 join their right hands together, and say,
Those whom God hath joined together let no man put asunder.

^[ Then shall the Minister speak unto the people?
TTH)RASMUCH as M. and N. have consented together in holy wed-
Ju lock, and have witnessed the same before God and this company,
and thereto have given and pledged their troth either to other, and 3 have
declared the same by giving and receiving of a Ring, and by joininj^ of
hands ; I pronounce that they be Man and Wife together, In the Name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

^[ And the Minister shall add this Blessing.

GOD the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, bless, preserve,
and keep you ; the Lord mercifully with his favour look upon you ;
and so fill you* with all spiritual benediction and grace, that ye may so
live together in this life, that in the world to come ye may have life ever
lasting. Amen.

^[ Then the Minister &lt;&gt;r Clerks,
going to the Lord s Table, shall
say or sing this Psalm following.

Beati omnes. Psal. cxxvrii.
T3LESSED are all they, etc.

^[ The Psalm ended, and the Man-
and the Woman kneeling be
fore the Lord s Table, the Priest
standing at the Table, and turn
ing his face towards them, shall
say,

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Answer. Christ, have mercy
upon us.

Minister. Lord, have mercy upon
us.

Our Father, which, &c. But de
liver us from evil. Amen.

Minister. Lord, save thy ser
vant and thy handmaid ;

Answer. Who put their trust in
thee.

Minister. Lord, send them
help from thy holy place ;

3 Prop. Bk. omits " thereto have

4 and fill you [Prop. Bk.]

either to other, aoid "

322 THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Answer. And evermore defend them.
Minister. Be unto them a tower of strength ;
Answer. From the face of their enemy.
Minister. Lord, hear our prayer.
Answer. And let our cry come unto thee.
Minister.

OGOD of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless these thy
servants, and sow the seed of eternal life in their hearts; that
whatsoever in thy holy Word they shall profitably learn, they may in
deed fulfil the same. Look, Lord, mercifully upon them from heaven,
and bless them. And as thou didst send thy blessing upon Abraham
and Sarah, to their great comfort, HO vouchsafe to send thy blessing
upon these thy servants ; that they obeying thy will, arid alway being
in safety under thy protection, may abide in thy love unto their lives
end ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ This prayer next following shall be omitted, where the Woman is
past child-bearing.

O MERCIFUL Lord, and heavenly Father, by whose gracious
gift mankind is increased ; We beseech thee, assist with thy
blessing these two persons, that they may both be fruitful in procreation
of children, and also live together so long in godly love and honesty,
that they may see their children christianly and virtuously brought up,
to thy praise and honour ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

OGOD, who by thy mighty power hast made all things of nothing ;
who also (after other things set in order) didst appoint, that out
of man (created after thine own image and similitude) woman should
take her beginning; and, knitting them together, didst teach that it
should never be lawful to put asunder those whom thou by Matrimony
hadst made one : God, who hast consecrated the state of Matrimony
to such an excellent mystr-ry, that in it is s-ignified and represented the
spiritual marriage and unity betwixt Christ and his Church ; Look
mercifully upon these thy servants, that both this man may love his
wife, according to thy Word, (as Christ did love his spouse the Church,
who gave himself for it. loving and cherishing it even as his own flesh,)
and also that this woman may be loving and amiable, faithful and obe
dient to her husband ; and in ail quietness, sobriety, and peace, be a
follower of holy and godly matrons. Lord, bless them both, and grant
them to inherit thy everlasting kingdom ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest say,

\ LMIGHTY God, who at the beginning did create our first parents,
J\ Adam and Eve, and did sanctify and join them together in mar
riage: Pour upon you the riches of his grace, sanctify and bless you;
that ye may please him both in body and soul, and live together in holy
love unto your lives end. Amen.

^[ After ichich, if there be no Sermon declaring the duties of Man and
Wife, the Minister shall read as followeth.

ALL ye that are married, or that intend to take the holy estate of
Matrimony upon you, hear what the holy Scripture doth say as
touching the duty of husbands towards their wives, and wives towards
their husbands.

THE SOLEMN IZ A TION OF MA TRIMONY. 323

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Saint Paul, in his Epistle to the Ephesians, the fifth Chapter, doth
give this commandment to all married men ; Husbands love your
wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave himself for it,
that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water, by the
Word ; that he might present it to himself a glorious Church, not having
spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy, and
without blemish. So ought men to love their wives as their own
bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself: for no man ever yet
hated his own flesh, but nouri^heth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord
the Church: for we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his
bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and
shall be joined unto his wife ; and they two shall be one flesh. This is
a great mystery ; but I speak concerning Christ and the Church. Never
theless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife, even as him
self. Ephea. v. 25.

Likewise the same Saint Paul, writing to the Colossians, speaketh
thus to all men that are married ; Husbands, love your wives, and be
not bitter against them. Col. in. 19.

Hear also what Saint Peter, the Apostle of Christ, who was himself
a married man, saith unto them that are married ; Ye husbands, dwell
with your wives according to knowledge ; giving honour unto the wife,
as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of
life, that your prayers be not hindered. 1 S. Pet. iii. 7.

Hitherto ye have heard the duty of the husband toward the wife.
Now likewise, ye wives, hear and learn your duties toward your husbands,
even as it is plainly set forth in holy Scripture.

Saint Paul, in the aforenamed Epistle to the Ephesians, teacheth
you thus ; Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto
the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is
the head of the Church : and he is the Saviour of the body. Therefore
as the Church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own
husbands in every thing. And again he saith, Let the wife see that
she reverence her husband. Ephes. v. 22.

And in his Epistle to the Colossians, Saint Paul giveth you this short
lesson ; Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in
the Lord. Col. iii. 18.

Saint Peter also doth instruct you very well, thus saying ; Ye wives,
be in subjection to your own husbands ; that, if any obey not the Word,
they also may without the Word be won by the conversation of the
wives ; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear.
Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the
hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting un of apparel ; but let it
be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible ; even
the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of
great price. For after this manner in the old time the holy women also,
who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto their
own husbands ; even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord ; whose
daughters ye are as long as ye do well, and are not afraid with any
amazement. 1 S. Pet. iii. 1.
^[ It is convenient that the new-married persons should receive the

lioly Communion at the time of their Marriage, or at the first oppor
tunity after their Marriage.

324 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE ORDER FOR
THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.

When any Person is sick, notice shall be given thereof to the Minister
of the Parish; who, coming into the sick Person s House, shall say,

EACE be to this House, and to all that dwell in it.

When he cometh into the sick Mans presence, he shall say, kneeling

down,

| EMEMBER not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers ; Spare us, good Lord, spare thy people,
whom thou hast redeemed with thy most precious blood,
and be not angry with us for ever.

Answer. Spare us, good Lord.

^[ Then the Minister shall say,

Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, hare mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

UR Father, who, etc But deliver us from evil. Amen.

Minist. Lord, save thy servant ;
Answ. Who putteth his trust in thee.
Minist. Send him help from thy holy place ;
Answ. And evermore mightily defend him.
Minist. Let the enemy have no advantage of him ;
Answ. Nor the wicked approach to hurt him.
Minist. Be unto him, Lord, a strong tower,
Ansic. From the face of his enemy.
Minist. Lord, hear our prayer;
Answ. And let our cry come unto thee.

Minister.

OLORD, look down from heaven, behold, visit, and relieve this thy
servant. Look upon him with the eyes of thy mercy, give him
comfort and sure confidence in thee, defend him from the danger of the
enemy, and keep him in perpetual peace and safety, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. A men.

HEAR us, Almighty and most merciful God and Saviour : Extend
thy accustomed goodness to this thy servant, who is grieved with
sickness. Sanctify, we beseech thee, this thy Fatherly correction iohim :
that the sense of his weakness may add strength to his faith, and seri-

1 all who [ Prop. Bk.]

t Sic in MS. and Sealed Books and the Prop. Bk., but in the Oxford

THE VISIT A TJON OF THE SICK. 5 325

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE ORDER FOR

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.

^[ When any person is sick, notice shall be given thereof to the Minister
of the Parish ; who, coming into the sick person s house, shall say,

"DEACE be to this house, and to all that 1 dwell in it.

| When he cometh into the sick man s presence, lie shall say, kneeling

down,

EMEMBER not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers : Spare us, good Lord, spare thy people,
whom thou has redeemed with thy most precious blood, and
be not angry with us for ever.

Answer. Spare us, good Lord.
^[ Then the Minister shaft say," 1

Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

UR Father, which 3 But deliver us from evil. Amen. 4

Minister. Lord, save thy servant ;
Answer. Which 8 putteth his trust in thee.
Minister. Send him help from thy holy place ;
Answer. And evermore mightily defend him.
Minister. Let the enemy have no advantage of him ;
Answer. Nor the wicked approach to hurt him.
Minister. Be unto him, Lord, a strong tower,
Answer. From the face of his enemy.
Minister. Lord, hear our prayers.
Answer. And let our cry come unto thee.

Mui ister.

HEAR us, Almighty and most merciful God and Saviour; extend
thy accustomed goodness to this thy servant who is grieved with
sickness. Sanctify, we beseech thee, this thy fatherly correction to him;
that the sense of hix weakness may add strength to his faith, and sen-
Edition of 1775 we have "Tfien shall the Minister say." 8 who [Prop. Bk.]
Amen [Prop. Bk.] 5 VISITATION OF THE SICK [Prop. Bk.]

326 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

ousness to his repentance : That, if it shall be thy good pleasure to
restore him to his former health, he may lead the residue of his life in thy
fear, and to thy glory ; or else, give him grace, so to take thy visitation, that,
after this painful life ended, he may dwell with thee in life everlasting,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister exhort the sick Person after this form, or

other like :

DEARLY beloved, know this, that Almighty God is the Lord of life
and death, and of all things to them pertaining ; as youth, strength,
health, age, weakness, and sickness. Wherefore, whatsoever your sick
ness is, 1 know you certainly that it is God s visitation. And for what
cause soever this sickness is 1 sent unto you ; whether it be to try your
patience for the example of others, and that your faith may be found,
in the day of the Lord, laudable, glorious, and honourable, to the increase
of glory and endless felicity ; or else it be sent unto you to correct and
amend in you whatsoever doth offend the eyes of your heavenly Father ;
know you certainly, that if you truly repent you of your sins, and bear
your sickness patiently, trusting in God s mercy for his dear Son Jesus
Christ s sake, and render unto him humble thanks for his Fatherly visi
tation, submitting yourself wholly unto his will, it shall turn to your
profit, and help you forward in the right way that leadeth unto everlast
ing life.

^[ Jf the Person visited be very sick, then the Minister may end his

Exhortation in this Place, or else proceed.

f I ^AKE therefore in good part the chastisement of the Lord ; For, 2 as
JL Saint Paul saith in the twelfth Chapter to the Hebrews ; 2 Whom
the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons ; For what son
is he whom the Father 8 chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastise
ment, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.
Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh, which corrected us, and we
gave them reverence: Shall we not much rather be in subjection unto
the Father of spirits, and live ? For they verily for a few days chast
ened us after their own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we
mijiht be partakers of his holiness. These words, good brother, are
written in holy Scripture for our comfort and instruction ; that we
should patiently, and with thanksgiving, bear our heavenly Father s cor
rection, whensoever, by any manner of adversity, it shall please his
gracious goodness to visit us. And there should be no greater comfort
to Christian persons, than to be made like unto Christ, by suffering
patiently adversities, troubles, and sicknesess. For he himself went not
up to joy, but first he suffered pain ; He entered not into his glory before
he was crucified. So truly our way to eternal joy is to suffer here with
Christ ; and our door to enter into eternal life is gladly to die with Christ ;
that we may rise again from death, and dwell with him in everlasting life.
Now therefore, taking your sickness, which is thus profitable for you,

1 Sic in the MS. and Sealed Books, the Prop. Bk., Ed. of 1790 and the
Sd. 1793, but changed to "be " iu both places by the Standard of 1822 (after
an error in an edition of 1818) and so continued ever since.

2 Marks of parenthesis introduced here in Sd. of 1845 in accordance with

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 327

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

ousness to his repentance : That, if it shall be thy good pleasure to restore
him to his former health, he may lead the residue of his life in thy fear,
and to thy glory : or else, give him grace so to take thy visitation, that,
after this painful life ended, he may dwell with thee in life everlasting ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister exhort the sick person after this form , or other

like.

DEARLY beloved, know this, that Almighty God is the Lord of
life and death, and of all things to them pertaining, as youth,
strength, health, age, weakness, and sickness. Wherefore, whatsoever your
sickness is, know you certainly, that it is God s visitation. And for what
cause soever this sickness is sent unto you ; whether it be to try your
patience for the example of others, and that your faith may be found in
the day of the Lord laudable, glorious, and honourable, to the increase
of glory and endless felicity ; or else it be sent unto you to correct and
amend in you whatsoever doth offend the eyes of your heavenly Father;
know you certainly, 4 that if you truly repent you of 5 your sins, and bear
your sickness patiently, trusting in God s mercy for his dear Son Jesus
Christ s sake, and render unto him humble thanks for his fatherly visita
tion, submitting yourself wholly unto his will, it shall turn to your profit,
and help you forward in the right way that leadeth unto everlast
ing life.

^[ Jf the person visited be very sick, then the Curate 6 may end his Exhor
tation in this place, or else proceed.

r I ^AKE therefore in good part the chastisement of the Lord : For (as
_1_ Saint Paul saith in the twelfth Chapter to the Hebrews) whom the
Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he received),
If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons ; for what son
is he whom the father chasteneth not ? But if ye be without chastise
ment, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons. Fur
thermore, we have had fathers of our flesh, which corrected us, ani we
gave them reverence : shall we not much rather be in subjection unto
the Father of spirits, and live ? For they verily for a few days chast
ened us after their own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we might
be partakers of his holiness. These words, good brother, are written in
holy Scripture for our comfort and instruction ; that we should patiently,
and with thanksgiving, bear our heavenly Father s correction, whenso
ever by any manner of adversity it shall please hi.s gracious goodness to
visit us. And there should be no greater comfort to Christian persons,
than to be made like unto Christ, by suffering patiently adversities,
troubles, and sicknesses. For he himself went not up to joy, but first he
suffered pain ; he entered not into his glory before he was crucified. So
truly our way to eternal joy is to suffer here with Christ ; and our door
to enter into eternal life is gladly to die with Christ ; that we may
rise again from death, and dwell with him in everlasting life. Now
therefore, taking your sickness, which is thus profitable for you,

MS. and Sealed Books. 3 " Father," in 1636, MS. Bk. and Dublin Ed.

1817, but " father " in 1549, 1552, 1559, 1662, Prop. Bk. and 1892.

4 know certainly [Prop. Bk.] 5 repent of [Prop. Bk.]

* Minister [Prop. Bk.]

328 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

patiently, I exhort you, in the Name of God, to remember the profession
which you made unto God in your Baptism. And forasmuch as after
this life there is an account to be given unto the righteous Judge, by whom
all must be judged, without respect of persons, I require you to examine
yourself and your estate, both toward God and man; so that, accusing
and condemning yourself for your own faults, you may find mercy at
our heavenly Father s hand for Christ s sake, and not be accused and
condemned in that fearful judgment. Therefore I shall rehearse to you
the Articles of our Faith ; that you may know whether you do believe
as a Christian man should, or no.

^f Here the Minister shall rehearse the Articles of the Faith, saying thus :

DOST thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth ?

And in Jesus Christ his only-begotten Son our Lord? And that he
was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary; that he
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried ; that he
went down into hell, and also did rise again the third day ; that he
ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father
Almighty; and from thence shall come again, at the end of the world,
to judge the quick and the dead ?

Aod dost thou believe iu the Holy Ghost; The holy Catholic Church,
The Communion of Saints ; The Remission of sins ; the Resurrection
of the flesh ; and everlasting life after death ?

^[ The sick Person shall answer,
All this I steadfastly believe.

^[ Then shall the. Minister examine whether he repent him truly of his
sins, and be in charity with all the world ; exhorting him to forgive,
from the bottom of his heart, all persons that haveoffended him ; and
if he hath offended any other, to sk them forgiveness ; and where he
hath done injury or wrong to any man, that he make amends to the
uttermost of his power. And if he hath not before disposed of his
goods, let him then be admonished to make his Will, and to declare
his debts, what he oweth, and what is owing unto him. for the better
discharging of his Conscience, and the quietness of his Executors. But
men should often be put in remembrance to take order for the settling
of their temporal estates, whilst they are in health.

In the Ed. of 1790 (1791) the Creed in office of the Visitation of the
Sick reads thus :

" T ^\OST thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and
JLs earth :

"And ia Jesus Christ his only-begotten Son oar Lord ; Who was conceived
by the Holy Ghost, Born of theVirgia Mary ; Suffered under Pontius Pilate,
Was crucified, dead, and buried ; [He descended into Hell ;] The Third day he
rose from the dead ; He ascended into heaven ; And sitteth on the right hand
of God the Father Almighty ; From thence shall come again, at the end of
the world, to judge th i quick and the dead.

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.

329

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng.Bk. 1775(1602)]

patiently, I exhort you, in the Name of God, to remember the profession
which you made unto God in your Baptism. And forasmuch as after this
life there is an account to be given unto the righteous Judge, by whom all
must be judged, without respect of persons, I require you to examine
yourself and your estate, both toward God and man ; so that, accusing
and condemning yourself for your own faults, ye 2 may find mercy at
our heavenly Father s hand for Christ s sake, and not be accused and
condemned in that fearful judgement. Therefore I shall rehearse to you
the Articles of our Faith, that you may know whether you do believe
as a Christian man should, or no.

^[ Here the Minister shall rehearse the Articles of the Faith, saying thttx,

DOST thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth ?

And in Jesus Christ his only-begotten Son our Lord? And that he
was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary ; that he
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried; that he
went down into hell, 3 and also did ri*e again the third day; that he
ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God the Father
Almighty ; and from thence shall come again at the end of the world, to
judge the quick and the dead ?

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost; the Holy Catholick
Church ; the Communion of Saints ; the Remission of sins ; the Resur
rection of the flesh; and everlasting life after death?

^[ The sick person shall answer,
All this I stedfastly believe.

^f Then shall the Minister examine ichether he repent /n in truly of his
sins, and be in charity with all the world ; exhorting him to forgive,
from the bottom of his heart, all persons that 4 haw ojft-ndrd him;
and if he hath offended any other, to ask them forgiveness; and
where he hath done injury or wrong to any man, that he make

amends to the uttermost of his
power. And if he hath not before
disposed of his goods, let him
then be admonished to make his
Will, and to declare his Debts,
what he &lt;jweth, and what is
owing unto him; for the better

amends to the -uttermost of his
power.

discharging of his

and the quietness of his Execu

tors lint men should often be

put in remembrance to take or

der for the settling of their tem

poral estates, whilst they are itt

health.

"Aud dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost ; The holy Catholic Church ;
The Communion of Saints ; the forgiveness of Sins ; The Resurrection of the
body ; And the life everlasting. Amen."

2 Sic in Oxford Ed. 1775, but "you" in Prop. Bk. and MS and Sealed
Books. 3 The Prop. Bk. omits " that he went down into hell." 4 n ho

330 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The exhortation before rehearsed, may be said before the Minister

begin his Prayer, as he shall see cause.

The Minister Khali not 1 omit earnestly to move such sick Persons ax are
of ability, to be liberal to the Poor.

^ And then the Minister shall soy the Collect following.
Let us pray.

OMOST merciful God, who, according to the multitude of thy
mercies, dost so put away the sins of those who truly repent, that
thou remeiuberest them no more ; open thine eye of mercy upon this thy
servant, who most earnestly desireth pardon and forgiveness. Renew
in /ii m, most loving Father, whatsoever hath been decayed by the fraud
and malice of the devil, or by his own carnal will and frailness ; preserve
and continue this sick member in the unity of the Church ; consider his
contrition, accept his tears, assuage his pain, as shall seem to thee most
expedient for him. And forasmuch as he putteth his full trust only in
thy mercy, impute not unto him his former sins, but strengthen him with
thy blessed Spirit ; and when thou art pleased to take him hence, take
him unto thy favour, through the merits of thy most dearly beloved
Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Minister say this Psahtt.

Psal. cxxx. De profundis.

OUT of the deep have I called unto thee, LORD ; Lord, hear my
voice.

let thine ears consider well the voice of my complaint.

1 "should not, 1 as corrected in MS., in Ed. of 1636, in MS. and Sealed
Books, 1662, and Prop. Bk , but "shall not" in 1790-1892, probably copied
from a misprint in a Dublin Ed., e. g., 1779 and 1817.

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.

331

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

These icords before rehearsed may be said before the Minister beyin

his Prayer, as he shall see cause.

The Minister should not 1 omit earnestly to move such sick persons as
are of ability to be liberal to the poor.

^[ Here shall the sick person be
moved to make a special Con
fession of his sins, if he feel his
conscience troubled with any
weighty matter. After which
confession the Minister shall
say,

A LMIGHTY God, our heav-
1\ enly Father, who of his
great mercy hath promised for
giveness of sin to all those who
with hearty repentance and true
faith turn unto him ; Have mercy
upon you; pardon and deliver you
from all your sins ; confirm and
strengthen you in all goodness ;
and bring you to everlasting life ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

Here shall the sick person be
moved to make a special Con
fession of his sins, if he feel
his conscience troubled with any
weighty matter. After wln ch
Confession, the Priest shall ab
solve him ({/" he humbly and
heartily desire if) after this
sort.
/~\UR Lord Jesus Christ, who

hath left power to his Church
to absolve all sinners who truly re-
ptnt and believe in him, of his
great mercy forgive thee thine of
fences : And by his authority com
mitted to me, I absolve thee from
all thy sins, In the Name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen. 2
^[ And then the Priest 3 shall say the Collect following.
Let us pray.

OMOST merciful God, who, according to the multitude of thy
mercies, dost so put away the sins of those who truly repent, that
thou rememberest them no more ; Open thine eye of mercy upon this
thy servant, who most earnestly desireth pardon and forgiveness. Renew
in him, most loving Father, whatsoever hath been decayed by the fraud
and malice of the devil, or by his own carnal will and frailness; preserve
and continue this sick member in the unity of the Church ; consider his
contrition, accept his tears, 4 a,swage his pain, as shall seem to thee most
expedient for him. And forasmuch as he putteth his full trust only
in thy mercy, impute not unto him his former sios, but strengthen him
with thy blessed Spirit; and, when thou art pleased to take him hence,
take him unto thy favour, through the merits of thy most dearly beloved
Son Jesus Chritt our Lord. Amen.

Then shall the Minister say this
Psalm.

Then shall the Minister say the
following portions of the 71st
Psalm.

In te, Domine, speravi. Psal.

Ixxi.

T~N thee, Lord, have I put my trust, let me never be put to confu-
JL sion: but rid me, and deliver me, in thy righteousness; incline thine
ear unto me, and save me.

2 Bishop White tells us that this Absolution was omitted from the Ameri
can Book "from the persuasion that it is not agreeable to the practice of
the Church in the best ages." (Letter to Bishop Brownell.)
3 Minister [Prop. Bk.] *The Prop. Bk. omits "accept his tears,"

332 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

If thou, LORD, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss ; Lord,
who may abide it ?

For there is mercy with thee ; therefore shalt thou be feared.

I look for the LORD ; my soul doth wait for him ; in his word is my
trust.

My soul fleeth unto the Lord, before the morning watch ; I say, be
fore the morning watch.

Israel, trust in the LORD ; for with the LORD there is mercy ; and
with him is plenteous redemption.

And he shall redeem Israel from all his sins.

^[ Adding this.

O SAVIOUR of the world, who by thy Cross and precious Blood
hast redeemed us ; Save us, and help us, we humbly beseech thee,
Lord.

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.

333

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775(1662)]

Be thou iny strong hold, whereunto I may alway resort : thou hast
promised to help me, for thou art my house of defence, and my castle.

Deliver me, my God, out of
the hand of the ungodly: out of
hand of the unrighteous and
cruel man.

For thou, Lord God, art the thing that I long for : thou art my
hope, even from my youth.

Through thee have I been holden up ever since I was born : thou art
he that took me out of my mother s womb ; my praise shall alway be of
thee.

I am become as it were a mon
ster unto many : but my sure trust
is in thee.

let my mouth be filled with thy praise : that I may sing of thy
glory and honour all the day long.

Cast me not away in the time of
age : forsake me not when my
strength faileth me.

For mine enemies ?peak against
me, and they that lay wait for my
soul take their counsel together,
saying: God hath forsaken him;
persecute him, and take him, for
there is none to deliver him.
Go not far from me, God : my God, haste thee to help me.

Let them be confounded and
perish that are against my soul :
let them be covered with shame
and dishonour that seek to do me
evil.

As for me, I will patiently abide alway : and will praise thee more
and more.

My mouth shall daily speak of thy righteousness and salvation : for I
know no end thereof.

1 will go forth in the strength of the Lord God : and will make men
tion of thy righteousness only.

Thou, God, hast taught me from my youth up until now : there
fore will I tell of thy wondrous works.

Forsake me not, God, in mine old age, when I am gray-headed :
until I have shewed thy strength unto this generation, and thy power to
all them that are yet for to come.

Thy righteousness, God, is very high : and great things are they
that thou hast done ; God, who is like unto thee 1

Glory be to the Father, etc As it was in the beginning, etc.

^[ Adding this.

O SAVIOUR of the world, who by thy Cross and precious Blood
hast redeemed us, Save us, and help us, we humbly beseech thee,
Lord.

334 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ Then shall the Minister say.

f I ^HE Almighty Lord, who is a most strong tower to all those who
I put their trust in him, to whom all things in heaven, in earth, and
under the earth, do bow and obey, be now and evermore thy defence ;
and make thee know and feel, that there is none other Name under hea
ven given to man, in whom, and through whom, thou mayest receive
health and salvation, but only the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen. 1
^[ Here the Minister may use any part of the service of this Book,

which, in his discretion, he shall think convenient to the occasion;

and after that shall say,

~l TNTO God s gracious mercy and protection we commit thee: The
L_J Lord bless thee, and keep thee: The Lord make his face to
shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee : The Lord lift up his coun
tenance upon thee, and give thee peace, both now and evermore. Amen.

^[ Prayers which may be said with the foregoing service, or any part

thereof, at the discretion of the Minister.

^[ A Prayer for a sick Child.

O ALMIGHTY God, and merciful Father, to whom alone belong
the issues of life and death; Look down from Heaven, we hum
bly beseech thee, with the eyes of mercy upon this Child, now lying
upon the bed of sickness : Visit him, Lord, with thy salvation ; deliver
him in thy good appointed time from his bodily pain, and save his soul
for thy mercies sake : that, if it shall be thy pleasure to prolong his
days here on earth, he may live to thee, and be an instrument of thy
glory, by serving thee faithfully, and doing good in his generation ; or else
receive him into those heavenly habitations, where the souls of those
who sleep in the Lord Jesus enjoy perpetual rest and felicity : Grant
this, Lord, for thy mercies sake, in the same thy Son our Lord Jesus
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one
God, world without end. Amen.

A Prayer for a sick Person, when there appeareth but sm.all hope of

Recovery

O FATHER of mercies, and God of all comfort, our only help in
time of need ; We fly unto thee for succour in behalf of this thy
servant, here lying under thy hand in great weakness of body. Look
graciously upon him, Lord ; and the more the outward man decayeth,
strengthen him, we beseech thee, so much the more continually with thy
grace and Holy Spirit in the inner man. Give him unfeigned repent
ance for all the errors of his life past, and steadfast faith in thy Son
Jesus ; that his sins may be done away by thy mercy, and his pardon
sealed in Heaven, before he go hence, and be no more seen. We know,
Lord, that there is no word impossible with thee ; and that, if thou
wilt, thou canst even yet raise him up, and grant him a longer continu
ance amongst us : Yet, forasmuch as in all appearance the time of his

1 Sic in Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793 and 1838, but "Amen " in Sds. 1822, 1832,
1845-1892.

2 all those who [Prop. Bk.]

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 335

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ Then shall the Minister say,

THE Almighty Lord, who is a most strong tower to all them that 2
put their trust in him, to whom all things in heaven, in earth, and
under the earth, do bow and obey, be now and evermore thy defence ;
and make thee know ani feel, that there is none other Name under
heaven given to man, in whom, and through whom, thou mayest receive
health and salvation, but only the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen?

^[ And after that shall say,

T NTO God s gracious mercy and protection we commit thee. The

LJ Lord bless thee, and keep thee. The Lord make hig face to

shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee. The Lord lift up his

countenance upon thee, and give thee peace, both now and evermore.

Amen.

A Prayer for a sick child.

O ALMIGHTY God, and merciful Father, to whom alone belong
the issues of life and death ; Look down from heaven, we humbly
beseech thee, with the eyes of mercy upon this child now lying upon
the bed of sickness: Visit him, Lord, with thy salvation; deliver
him in thy good appointed time from 7m bodily pain, and save his soul
for thy mercies sake : That, if it shall be thy pleasure to prolong his
days here on earth, he may live to thee, and be an instrument of thy
glory, by serving thee faithfully, and doing good in his generation ; or
else receive him into those heavenly habitations, where the souls of them
that 4 sleep in the Lord Jesus enjoy perpetual rest and felicity. Grant
this, Lord, for thy mercies sake, in the same thy Son our Lord Jesus
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, ever one
God, world without end. Amen.

^[ A Prayer for a sick Person, when there appeareth small 5 hope of

recovery.

OFATElERof mercies, and God of all comfort, our only help in
time of need ; We fly unto thee for succour in behalf of this thy
servant, here lying under thy hand in great weakness of body. Look
graciously upon him, Lord ; and the more the outward man decayeth,
strengthen him, we beseech thee, so much the more continually with thy
grace and Holy Spirit in the inner man. Give him unfeigned repent
ance for all the errors of his life past, and stedfast faith in thy Son Jesus;
that his sins may be done away by thy mercy, and his pardon sealed in
heaven, before he go hence, and be no more seen. We know, Lord,
that there is no word impossible with thee; and that, if thou wilt, thou
canst even yet raise him up, and grant him a longer continuance
amongst us : Yet, forasmuch as in all appearance the time of his

3 Sic in Oxford Ed. 1775, but "Amen " in Sealed Book and Prop. Bk.

* those who [Prop. Bk.]

5 appeareth but small [Prop. Bk.]

336 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

dissolulion draweth near, so fit and prepare him, we beseech thee, against
the hour of death, that after his departure hence in peace, and in thy
favour, his soul may be received into thine everlasting Kingdom ; through
the merits and mediation of Jesus Christ thine only Son, our Lord and
Saviour. Amen.
A Commendatory Prayer for a sick Person at the point of Departure.

O ALMIGHTY God, with whom do live the spirits of just men made
perfect, after they are delivered from their earthly prisons ; we
humbly commend the soul of this thy servant, our dear brother, into
thy hands, as into the hands of a faithful Creator, and most merciful
Saviour; most humbly beseeching thee, that it may be precious in thy
sight. Wash it, we pray thee, in the blood of that immaculate Lamb,
that was slain to take away the sins of the world ; that whatsoever defile
ments it may have contracted in the midst of this miserable and naughty
world, through the lusts of the flesh, or the wiles of Satan, being purged
and done away, it may be presented pure and without spot before thee.

through the merits of Jesus
Christ thine only Son our Lord.
Amen.

And teach us who survive, in this,
and other like daily spectacles
of mortality, to see how frail and

uncertain our own condition is ;
and so to number our days, that
we may seriously apply our hearts
to that holy and heavenly wisdom,
whilst we live here, which may in
the end bring us to life everlasting,
through the merits of Jesus Christ
thine only Son our Lord. Amen.

A Prayer for Persons troubled in Mind or in Conscience.

O BLESSED Lord, the Father of mercies, and the God of all com
forts, 1 We beseech thee, look down in pity and compassion upon this
thy afflicted servant. Thou writest bitter things against him, and
makest him to possess his former iniquities ; Thy wrath lieth hard upon
him, and his soul is full of trouble. But, merciful God, who hast
written thy holy Word for our learning, that we, through patience and
comfort of thy holy Scriptures, might have hope ; give him a right under
standing of himself, and of thy threats and promises ; that he may neither
cast away Ms confidence in thee, nor place it any where but in thee. Give
him strength against all his temptations, and heal all his distempers.
Break not the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax. Shut not up
thy tender mercies in displeasure ; but make him to hear of joy and glad
ness, that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice ; Deliver him from
fear of the enemy, and lift up the light of thy countenance upon him,
and give him peace, through the merits and mediation of Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

1 Sic until the Sd. of 1838 when it was changed to "comfort." Of. second
prayer preceding. 2 who was [Prop. Bk.]

3 The Prop. Bk. omits the words " purged and"

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 337

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

dissolution draweth near, so fit and prepare him, we beseech thee, against
the hour of death, that after his departure hence in peace, and in thy
favour, his soul may be received into thine everlasting kingdom, through
the merits and mediation of Jesus Christ, thine only Son, our Lord
and Saviour. Amen.
^A Commendatory Prayer for a sick person at t lie point of depart are.

O ALMIGHTY God, with whom do live the spirits of just men
made perfect, after they are delivered from their earthly prisons ;
We humbly commend the soul of this thy servant, our dear brother, into
thy hands, as into the hands of a faithful Creator, and most merciful Sav
iour ; most humbly beseeching thee, that it may be precious in thy sight.
Wash it, we pray thee, in the blood of that immaculate Lamb, that was 2
slain to take away the sins of the world ; that whatsoever defilements it
may have contracted in the midst of this miserable and naughty world,
through the lusts of the flesh, or the wiles of Satan, being purged
and 3 done away, it may be presented pure and without spot before thee.
And teach us who survive, in this and other like daily spectacles of
mortality, to see how frail and uncertain our own condition is ; and so to
number our days, that we may seriously apply our hearts to that holy
and heavenly wisdom, whilst we live here, which may in the end bring
us to life everlasting, through the merits of Jesus Christ thine only Son
our Lord. Amen.

Prayer for Persons troubled ^[ A Prayer for persons troubled

in Mind.

in mind or in conscience.

O BLESSED Lord, the Father \ /^\ BLESSED Lord, the Father
of mercies, and the God of vv of mercies, and the God of
all comforts, We beseech thee, , all comforts; We beseech thee,
look down in pity and compassion look down in pity and compassion
upon this thy afflicted servant, upon this thy afflicted servant.

Thou writest bitter things against
him, and makest him to pos
sess his former iniquities ; thy
wrath lieth hard upon him, and

whose soul is full of trouble. his soul is full of trouble : But,
merciful God, who hast written thy holy Word for our learning, that
we, through patience and comfort of thy holy Scriptures, might have
hope ; give him a right understanding of himself, and of thy threats and
promises; that he may neither cast away his confidence in thee, nor place
it any where but in thee. Give him strength against all his temptations,
and heal all his distempers. Break not the bruised reed, nor quench the
smoking flax. Shut not up thy tender mercies in displeasure; but make
him to hear of joy and gladness, that the bones which thou hast broken
may rejoice. Deliver him from fear of the enemy, and lift up the light
of thy countenance upon him, and give him peace, through the merits
and mediation of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

338 VISITATION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A Prayer which may be said by the Minister in behalf of all present at

the Visitation.

OGOD, whose days are without end, and whose mercies cannot be
numbered ; Make us, we beseech thee, deeply sensible of the short
ness and uncertainty of human life ; and let thy Holy Spirit lead us
through this vale of misery, in holiness and righteousness, all the days
of our lives: That, when we shall have served theein our generation, we
may be gathered unto our fathers, having the testimony of a good con
science ; in the communion of the Catholic Church ; in the confidence of
a certain faith ; in the comfort of a reasonable, religious, and holy hope ;
in favour with thee our God, and in perfect charity with the world : All
which we ask through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen 1
A Prayer which may be said in case of sudden surprise and immediate

danger.

OMOST gracious Father, we fly unto thee for mercy in behalf of
this thy servant, here lying under the sudden visitation of thine
hand. If it be thy will, preserve his life, that there may be place for
repentance ; But if thou hast otherwise appointed, let thy mercy supply
to him the want of the usual opportunity for the trimming of his lamp.
Stir up in him such sorrow for sin, and such fervent love to thee, as may
in a short time do the work of ninny days: That among the praises
which thy Saints and holy Angels shall sing to the honour of thy mercy
through eternal ages, it may be to thy unspeakable glory, that thou hast
redeemed the soul of this thy servant from eternal death, and made him
partaker of the everlasting life, which is through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. 2

A Thanksgiving for the beginning of a Recovery.

GllEAT and mighty God, who bringest down to the grave, and
bringest up again ; we bless thy wonderful goodness, for having
turned our heaviness into joy and our mourning info gladness, by restor
ing this our brother to some degree of his former health. Blessed be
thy Name that thou didst not forsake him in his sickness ; but didst
visit///??? with comforts from above; didst support him in patience and
submission to thy will; and, at last, didst send him seasonable relief. Per
fect, we beseech thee, this thy mercy towards him; and prosper the
means which shall be made use of for his cure: That being restored to
health of body, vigour of mind, and cheerfulness of spirit, he may be
able to go to thine House, to offer thee an oblation with great gladness ;
and to bless thy holy Name for all thy goodness towards Mm ; through
Jesus Christ our Saviour : To whom, with thee and the Holy Spirit, be
all honour and glory, world without end. Amen.

1 U /^V ALMIGHTY and eternal God, there is no number of thy days or of thy
V_x mercies : thou hast sent us into this world to serve thee. and to live
according to thy laws ; but we by our sins have provoked thee to wrath, and we
have planted thorns and sorrows round about our dwellings : and our life is
but a span long, and yet very tedious, because of the calamities that inclose
us in on every side; the days of our pilgrimage are few and evil; we have frail
and sickly bodies, violent and distempered passions, long designs and but a
short stay, weak understandings and strong enemies, abused fancies, and per
verse wills. O dear God, look upon us in mercy and pity : let not our weak
nesses make us to sin against thee, nor our fear cause us to betray our duty,

THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 339

[Prop. Bk. 1786] [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

nor our former follies provoke thy eternal anger, nor the calamities of this
world X ex us into tediousness of spirit and impatience : but let thy Holy
Spirit lead us through this vale of misery with safety and peace with holi
ness and religion, with spiritual comforts and joy in the Holy Ghost ; that
when we have served thee in our generations, we may be gathered unto our
fathers, having the testimony of a holy conscience, in the communion of the
Catholic Church, in the confidence of a certain faith and the comforts of a
reasonable, religious, and holy hope, and perfect charity with thee our God
and all the world, that neither death, nor life, nor angels nor principalities,
nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth,
nor any creature, may be able to separate us from the love of God which is
in Christ Jesus our Lord. Amen." (Jeremy Taylor s Holy Dying, chap. v.
sect. 7.)

2 "A Prayer to be said in the case of a sudden surprise by Death, as by a mortal
wound, or evil accidents in childbirth, when the forms and solemnities of prepa
ration cannot be used.

6 /~\ MOST gracious Father, Lord of heaven and earth, Judge of the living
Vy and the dead, behold thy servants running to thee for pity and mercy
in behalf of ourselves and this thy servant whom thou hast smitten with thy
hasty rod, and a swift angel ; if it be thy will, preserve his life, that there
may be place for his repentance and restitution. O spare him a little, that
he may recover his strength before he go hence and be no more seen. But
if thou hast otherwise decreed, let the miracles of thy compassion and thy
wonderful mercy supply to him the want of the usual measures of time, and
the periods of repentance, and the trimming of his lamp ; and let the great
ness of the calamity be accepted by thee as an instrument to procure pardon
for those defects and degrees of unreadiness which may have caused this acci
dent upon thy servant. Lord stir up in him a great and effectual contrition ;
that the greatness of the sorrow and hatred against sin, and the zeal of his
love to thee, may in a short time do the work of many days. And thou who
regardest the heart and the measures of the mind more than the delay arid
the measures of time let it be thy pleasure to rescue the soul of thy ser
vant from all the evils he hath deserved, and all the evils that he fears : that
in the glorifications of eternity, and the songs which to eternal ages thy saints
and holy angels shall sing to the honour of thy mighty name and invaluable
mercies, it may be reckoned among thy glories that thou has redeemed this
soul from the dangers of an eternal death, and made him partaker of the
Gift of God, eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen." (Ibid.)

340

COMMUNION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE COMMUNION OF TBE SICK.

Forasmuch as all mortal men arc subject to many sudden perils, dis
eases, and sicknesses, and ever uncertain what time they shall depart
out of this life; therefore, to the intent they may be always in readi
ness to die, whensoever it shall pltase Almighty God to call them, the
Ministers shall diligently from time to time (but especially in the time
of pestilence, or other infectious sickness} exhort their Parishioners to
the often receiving of the Holy Communion of the Body and Blood of
our Saviour Christ, when it shall be publicly administered in the
Church ; that so doing, they may, in case of sudden visitation, have
the less cause to be disquieted for lack of the same. But if the sick
Person be not able to come to the Church, and yet is desirous to
receive the Communion in his house; then he must give timely notice
to the Minister, signifying also how many there are to communicate
with him, (which shall be two at the least;} and all things necessary
being prepared, the Minister shall there celebrate the Holy Commu
nion, beginning with the Collect, Epistle, and Gospel, here follow
ing :

The Collect.

LMIGHTY, ever-living God, Maker of mankind, who dost
correct those whom thou dost love, and chastise every one
whom thou dost receive ; we beseech thee to have mercy
upon this thy servant visited with thine hand ; and
to grant that he may take his sickness patiently, and recover
his bodily health, if it be thy gracious will ; and that whensoever his
soul shall depart from the body, it may be without spot presented unto
thee, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. Heb. xii. 5.

MY son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when
thou art rebuked of him. For whom the Lord loveth he chast-
eneth ; and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.

The Gospel. St. John v. 24.

"YTERILY, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and
V believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not
come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life.
^[ After which the Minister shall proceed according to the Form before
prescribed for the Holy Communion, beginning at these words, Ye
who do truly, &c.

l are [Prop. Bk.] * Ministers [Prop Bk.]

3 publicly [Prop. Bk.]

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK*

341

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.

Forasmuch as all mortal men In* subject to many sudden
diseases, and sicknesses, &lt;utd rcrr uncertain ichat time they
depart out of this life; therefore, to the intent they may be always
in a readiness to die, whensoever it shall please Almighty God to
call them, the Curates* shall diligently from time to time (Jnt e.y--
cially in the time of pestilence, or other infectious sickness} exhort
their Parishioners to the often receiving of the holy Communion of
the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, when it shall be pnli-
lickly 3 administered in the Church; that so doing, they may, in case
of sudden visitation, hare the less cause to be disquieted for lack of
the same. But if the sick person be not able to come to the Church,
and yet is desirous to receive the Communion in his house ; then he
must give timely notice to the must give timely notice to the Cu-
Minister. signifying also how
many there are to communicate
with him (which shall be two at
the least}, and all things neces
sary being prepared, the Minis
ter shall there celebrate the holy
Communion, beginning with the
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel here

rate, signifying also, how many
there are to communicate with
him, (which shall be three, or
two at the least,} and having a
convenient place in the sick
mans house, with all things
necessary so prepared, that the
Curate may reverently minister^

following: lie shall there celebrate the holy

Communion, beginning with the
Collect, Epistle, and Gospel,
here following.

The Collect.

JLMIGHTY, ever-living God, Maker of mankind, who dost
correct those whom thou dost love, and chastise every one
whom thou dost receive; We beseech thee to have mercy
upon this thy servant visited with thine hand, and to grant
that he may take his sickness patiently, and recover his
bodily health, (if it be thy gracious will .;) and whensoever his soul
shall depart from the body, it may be without spot presented unto thee ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Epistle. Hebr. xii. 5.

MY son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint
when thou art rebuked of him. For whom the Lord loveth he
chasteneth ; and scourgeth ever son whom he receiyeth.

Tlie Gospel. St. John v. 24.

"TTERILY, verily I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and

V believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not

come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life.

^[ After which the Priest * shall proceed according to the form before

prescribed for the holy Communion, beginning at these words [Ye

that do truly repent, 5

4 Minister [Prop. Bk.] 5 Ye who do truly, etc. [Prop. Bk.]
COMMUNION OF THE SICK [Prop. Bk.]

342 COMMUNION OF THE SICK.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^ At flic time of the distribution of the Holy Sacrament, tin- Minixti r
shall fir*i receive the Communion himself, and after minister mifo f/io*e
icho ore appointed to communicate with the sick, and laxl of all to ilie
sick Person.

^[ In the times of contagious sick
ness or disease, or when extreme
weakness renders it expedient,
the following form shall suffice:
The Confession and the Abso
lution; Lift up your hearts,
etc . , through the Sanctus ;
The Prayer of Consecration,
ending with these words, partak
ers of his most bles.-ed Body
and Blood; The Communion;
The Lord s Prayer; The Bless
ing.

^[ But if a man, either lj reason of extremity of sickness, or for want
of warning in due time to the Minister, or for lack of company to
receive with him, or by any other just impediment, do not receive the
Sacramentof Christ s Body and Blood, the Minister shall Instruct him,
that if he do truly repent him of A/ .s sins, mid stedfastly 1 believe that
Jesus Christ hath suffered death upon the Cross for him, and shed /&lt; is
Blood for his redemption, earnestly remembering the benefits he hath
thereby, and giving him hearty thanks therefore, 1 he doth eat and drink
the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ profitably to his soul s
health, a/though he do not receive the Sacrament with his mouth.

^[ When the sick person is visited, and receiveth the Holy Communion
all at one time, then the Minister, for more expedition, shall cut off
the Form of the Visitation at the Psalm, and go straight to the Com
munion,

^[ In the times of contagious sickness or diseases, 1 when none of the Par
ish or Neighbour* can be gotten to communicate with the sick in their
houses, for fear of the infection, upon special request of the diseased,
the Minister alone may communicate with him.

[ This Office may be used with
aged and bed-ridden persons, or
such as are not able to attend
the public Ministration in
Church, substituting the Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel for the Day,
for those appointed above.

THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.

343

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

At the time of tlia distribution of the holy Sacrament, the Priest? shall
first receive the Communion himself, and after minister unto them
thai* are appointed to communicate with the sick, and last of all to
the sick person.

^[ But if a man, either by reason of extremity of sickness, or for want
of warning in due time to the Curate? or for lack of company to
receive with him, or by any other just impediment, do not receive
the Sacrament of Christ s Body and Blood, the Curate* shall instruct
him, that if he do truly repent him of his sins, and stedfastly believe
that Jesus Christ hath suffered death upon the Cross for him, and shed
his Blood for his redemption, earnestly remembering the benefits he
hath thereby, and giving him hearty thanks therefore, he doth eat and
drink the Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ profitably to his
soul s health, although he do not receive the Sacrament with his
mouth.

^[ When the sick person is visited, and receictth the holy Communion all
at one time, then the Priest? for more expedition, shall cut off the
form of tlif Visitation at the Psalm [In thee, Lord, have I put my
trust, c&c. 4 ] and go straight to the Communion.

^[ In the timfs of contagious sick- \ 1[ In the time of the Plague, Sweaf r
ness or diseases, when none of
the Parish or neighbours can be
gotten to communicate with the
sick in their houses, for fear of

the infection; upon special re
quest of the diseased,, the Min
ister alone may only communi
cate with him b .

or such other like contagious
times of sickness or diseases,
when none of the Parish or
neighbours can be gotten to com
municate with the sick in their
houses, for fear of the infec
tion, upon special request of the
diseased, the Minister may only
communicate with him.

lr The words " stedfastty," "therefore" and "diseases" were in the Sd. of
1822 changed to " steadfastly, " "therefor," and "disease," contrary to th*
reading of MS. and Sealed Books. Minister [Prop. Bk.]

3 those who [Prop. Bk.] 4 The Prop. Bk. omits the character "&c."

& In the Prop. Bk. the office for the Visitation of Prisoners follows the
office for the Commnnion of the Sick.

BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Here is to be noted, that the Office ensuing is not to be used for
any uniaptized Adults, any who die excommunicate, or who have
laid violent hands upon themselves.

The Minister, meeting the Corpse at the entrance of the Church-yard,
and going before it. either into the Church, or towards the Grave, shall
say, or sing,

AM the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord : he that
believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live :
And whosoever liveth and believeth in ine, shall never
die. St. John xi. 25, 26.

I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the
latter day upon the earth : And though after my skin worms
destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God ; whom I shall see for
myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another. Job xix. 25, 26, 27.

WE brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry
nothing out. The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ;
blessed be the Name of the Lord. 1 Tim. vi. 7. Job i. 21.

^[ After they are come into the
Church, shall be said or sung
one or both of the following Se
lections, taken from the 39th
and 90th Psalms.

After they are come into the

Church, shall be said or sung

the following Anthem, taken

from the 39th and 9Qth Psalms.

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD}

345

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775(1662)]

THE. ORDER FOR

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

Ili i-c, is to be noted, f/mf f/ie

Office ensuing is not to be itsed
for any who die excommunicate,
or who have laid violent JI/IH//X
upon themselves.

The Minister meeting the Corps?
at the entrance of the Church
yard, and going before it, either
into the Church, or toioards the

G i-( ire, shall say, or sing,

Here is to be noted, that the
Office ensuing is not to be used
for any that die unbaptized,
or excommunicate, or have
laid violent hands upon them
selves.

The Priest and Clerks meeting
the Corpse at the entrance of the
Church-yard, and going before
It, either into the Church, or
towards the Grave, shall say, or
sing,

AM the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord : he that
believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live :
and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die.
St. John xi. 25, 2(i.

I KNOW that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall s^and at the
latter day upon the earth. And though after my skin worms
destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : whom I shall see for
myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another. Job xix. 25, 26, 27.

WE brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry
nothing out. The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away ;
blessed be the Name of the Lord. 1 Tim. vi. 7. Job i. 21.

After they are come into the.
Church shall be read as follow -
eth,from the 39//t and the 9Qth
Psalms.

After they are come into the
Church,, shall be read one or
both of these Psalms following.

Psal. xxxix. Dixi, custodiam.

I SAID, I will take heed to my
ways : that I offend not in my
tongue.

I will keep my mouth as it were
with a bridle : while the ungodly
is in my sight.

I held my tongue, and spake
nothing : I kept silence, yea, even
from good words ; but it was pain
and grief to me.

My heart was hot within me,
and while I was thus musing the
fire kindled : and at the last I
spake with my tongue ;

1 BURIAL OF THE DEAD [Prop. Bk.]

Sic.

346

BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

T ORD, let me know my 1 end, and the number of my days ; that I
1 1 may be certified how long I have* to live.

Behold, thou hast made my days as it were a span long : and mine
age is even as nothing in respect of thee ; and verily every man living is
altogether vanity.

For man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in vain :
he heapeth up riches, and cannot tell who shall gather them.

And now, Lord, what is my hope : truly my hope is even in thee.

Deliver me from all mine offences : and make me not a rebuke unto
the foolish.

When thou with rebukes dost chasten man for sin, thou makest his
beauty to consume away, like as it were a moth fretting a garment :
every man therefore is but vanity.

Hear my prayer, LORD, and with thine ears consider my calling :
hold not thy peace at my tears.

For I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner: as all my fathers
were.

spare me a little, that I may recover my strength : before I go
hence, and be no more seen.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

And it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

Lord, thou has been our refuge,
from one generation to another.

T ORD, thou has been our
1 1 refuge : from one generation
to another.

Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and the
world were made : thou art God from everlasting, and world without
end.

Thou turnest man to destruction : again thou sayest, Come again,
ye children of men.

For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday : seeing that is
past as a watch in the night.

As soon as thou scatterest them they are even as a sleep : and fade
away suddenly like the grass.

In the morning it is green, and groweth up : but in the evening it is
cut down, dried up, and withered.

For we consume away in thy displeasure : and are afraid at thy
wrathful indignation.

1 Sic in all American Books until the Sd. 1892, where we have
in the MS. and Sealed Books. Cf. Psalter, Appendix I.

mine,- 7 as

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

347

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

T ORD, make me to know mine Lord, let me know mine end,
I J end, and the measure of my | and the number of my days : that
days, what it is : that I may know ; I may be certified how long I have
how frail I am. to live.

Behold, thou hast made my days as it were a span long : and mine
age is even as nothing in respect of thee ; and verily every man living is
altogether vanity.

For man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in vain :
he heapeth up riches, and cannot tell who shall gather them.

And now, Lord, what is my hope : truly my hope is even in thee.
Deliver me from all mine offences : and make me not a rebuke unto
the foolish.

I became dumb, and opened not
my mouth : for it was thy doing.

Take thy plague away from me :
I am even consumed by means
of thy heavy hand.

When thou with rebukes dost chasten man for sin, thou makest his
beauty to consume away, like as it were a moth fretting a garment :
every man therefore is but vanity.

Hear my prayer, Lord, and with thine ears consider my calling :
hold not thy peace at my tears.

For I am a stranger with thee : and a sojourner, as all my fathers
were.

may recover my strength : before I

spare me a little, that
hence, and be no more seen.

LORD, thou hast been our refuge ;
from one generation to another.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

Psal. xc. Domine refugfum,

ORD, thou hast been our
I J refuge : from one generation
I to another.

Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and the
world were made : thou art God from everlasting, and world without
end.

Thou turnest man to destruction : again thou sayest, Come again, ye
children of men.

For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday : seeing that
is past as a watch in the night.

As soon as thou scatterest them they are even as a sleep : and fade
away suddenly like the grass.

In the morning it is green, and groweth up : but in the evening it is
cut down, dried up, and withered.

For we consume away in thy displeasure : and are afraid at thy
wrathful indignation.

348

BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Thou hast set our misdeeds before thee : and our secret sins in the
light of thy countenance.

For when thou art angry all our days are gone : we bring our years to
an end, as it were a tale that is told.

The days of our age are threescore years and ten ; and though men be
so strong that they come to fourscore years : yet is their strength then
but labour and sorrow ; so soon passeth it away and we are gone.

So 8 teach us to number our days, that we may apply our hearts unto
wisdom.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen. 1

^[ Then shall follow the Lesson, taken out of the fifteenth Chapter of
the first Epistle of Saint Paul to the Corinthians.

1 Cor. xv. 20.

NOW is Christ risen from the dead, etc forasmuch as ye
know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.

Here may be sung a Hymn or
an Anthem; and, at the dis
cretion of the Minister, the
CREED, and such fitting PRAY
ERS as are elsewhere provided
in this Book, may be added.

1 "Whether the two Psalms had better stood entire, or parts of them
joined as at present, is probably a point on which there were different senti-

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

349

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Thou hast set our misdeeds before thee : and our secret sins in the
light of thy countenance.

For when thou art angry all our days are gone : we bring our years to
an end, as it were a tale that is told.

The days of our age are threescore years and ten ; and though men
be so strong that they come to fourscore years : yet is their strength
then but labour and sorrow ; so soon passeth it away, and we are gone.

But who regardeth the power of thy wrath : for even thereafter as a
man feareth, so is thy displeasure.

So teach us to number our days
wisdom.

that we may apply our hearts unto

Turn thee again, Lord, at the
last : and be gracious unto thy
servants.

satisfy us with thy mercy,
and that soon : so shall we rejoice
and be glad all the days of our
life.

Comfort us again now after the
time that thou hast plagued us :
and for the years wherein we have
suffered adversity.

Shew thy servants thy work :
and their children thy glory.

And the glorious Majesty of the
Lord our God be upon us : prosper
thou the work of our hands upon
us, prosper thou our handy-
work.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.

Then shall follow the Lesson ;
taken out of the fifteenth Chap
ter of the former Epistle of St.
Paul to the Corinthians, from
the fifteenth Verse to the end. 1

^[ Then shall follow the Lesson
taken out of the fifteenth Chap
ter of the former Epistle of
Saint Paul to the Corinthians.

1 Cor. xv. 20.

NOW is Christ risen from the
dead, etc know that

your labour is not in vain in the
Lord.

merits. There was unanimity, in clearing the service of all reference to the
character of the deceased, which often ill suited with the words." (Letter of
Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.) "The improvement made by the American
Church in this department, has, it is trusted, left no plausible ground of
objection against the service. In paiticular, it is so divested of all reference
to the state of the deceased person, that no scandal of his life need occasion
scruple in the Minister, or disgust in the attendants on the solemnity."
(Bp. White s Commentaries Suited to Occasions of Ordinations, p. 245.)

3 The Lesson is not printed out in the Prop. Bk. 3 Changed *y the

Committee of 1892 to "O." Of. Psalter, Appendix I.

350 BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

^[ When they come to the Grave, while the Corpse is made ready to be
laid into the earth, shall be sung or said,

MAN, that is born of a woman, hath but a short time to live, and
is full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut down, like a
flower ; he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth in one stay.

In the midst of life we are in death : Of whom may we seek for
succour, but of thee, Lord, who for our sins art justly displeased ?

Yet, Lord God most holy, Lord most mighty, holy and most
merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the bitter pains of eternal death.

Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts ; Shut not thy merciful
ears to our prayer ; but spare us, Lord most holy, God most mighty,
O holy and merciful Saviour, thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us
not, at our last hour, for any pains of death, to fall from thee.

^[ Th -ii, ichi/c the Eurth shall In- rust ii/toit the Body by some
standing l&gt;y, the Minister xhall say,

T7M)KASMUCH as it hath pleased Almighty God, in his wise Provi-
Jj dence, to take out of this world the Soul of our deceased Brother,
we therefore commit his Bjdy to the ground; eirth to earth, ashes to
ashes, dust to dust ; looking for the general Resurrection in the last
Day, and the life of the World to come, through our Lord Jesus
Christ ; ut whose second coming in glorious majesty to judge the world,
the Earth and the Sea shall give up their Dead ; and the corruptible
Bodies of those who sleep in him shall be changed, and made like unto
his own glorious Body ; according to the mighty working whereby he
is able to subdue all things unto himself.

^[ Then sliall be stti d, or sung,

I HEARD a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, From hence
forth blessed arc the dead who die in the Lord : even so saith the
Spirit ; for they rest from their labours. Rev. xiv. 13.
^[ Then the Minister shall ^ay, ^[ Then the Minister shall say the

Lord s Prayer.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
(shrift, hare mercy vpoit UK.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

351

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

^[ When they come to the Grave, ichile the Corpse l is made ready to
be laid into the earth, the Priest* shall say, or the Priest* and
Clerks shall sing :

MAN that is born of a woman hath but a short time to live, and is
full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut down, like a flower ;
he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth in one stay.

In the midst of life we are in death : of whom may we seek for
succour, but of thee, Lord, who for our sins art justly displeased ?

Yet, Lord God most holy, Lord most mighty, holy and most
merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the bitter pains of eternal death.

Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts ; shut not thy merciful
ears to our prayers ; but spare us, Lord most holy, God most mighty,
holy and merciful Saviour, thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us
not, at our last hour, for any pains of death, to fall from thee.

^[ Then while the Earth shall be

cast upon the Body by some

standing by, the Minister shall

sa !/, .

TpORASMUCH as it hath
Jj pleased Almighty God in
his wise Providence to take out of
this world the soul of our deceased
brother lying now before us, we
therefore commit his Body to the
ground ; earth to earth, ashes to
ashes, dust to dust : looking for
the general Resurrection in the
last Day, and the life of the
World to come, through our Lord
Jesus Christ ; at whose second
coming in glorious Majesty to judge
the World, the Earth and the Sea
shall give up their Dead ; and the
corruptible Bodies of those who
sleep in him shall be changed, and
made like unto his own glorious
Body ; according to the mighty
working whereby he is able to
subdue all things unto himself.

^[ Then shall be said or sung,

I HEARD a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, From hence
forth blessed are the dead which 3 die in the Lord : even so saith
the Spirit ; for they rest from their labours. Rev. xiv. 13.
^[ Then the Priest* shall say,

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

^[ Then, while the earth shall be
cast upon the Body by some
standing by, the Priest shall say,

TpORASMUCH as it hath
Jj pleased Almighty God of
his great mercy to take unto him
self the soul of our dear brother
here departed, we therefore com
mit his body to the ground ; earth
to earth, a^hes to ashes, dust to
dust ; in sure and certain hope of
the Resurrection to eternal life,
through our Lord Jesus Christ;
who shall change our vile body,
that it may be like unto his glori
ous body, according to the mighty
working, whereby he is able to
subdue all things to himself.

1 Corps [Prop. Bk.]

2 Minister [Prop. Bk.]

who [Prop. Bk.]

352 BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

UR Father, who, etc But deliver us from evil. Amen.

H" T heu the Minister shall say one or both of the following Pray ix, &lt;it

his discretion.

A LMIGEITY" God, with whom do live the spirits of those who
_XT\_ depart hence in the Lord ; and with whom the souls of the faith
ful, after they are delivered from the burden of the flesh, are in joy and
felicity ; We give thee hearty thanks for the good examples of all those
thy servants, who, having finished their course in faith, do now rest
from their labours. And we beseech thee, that we, with all those who
are departed in the true faith of thy holy Name, may have our perfect
consummation and bliss, both in body and soul, in thy eternal and ever
lasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

O MERCIFUL God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is
the resurrection and the life ; in whom whosoever believeth shall
live, though he die ; and whosoever liveth, and believeth in him, shall
not die eternally ; who also hath taught us, by his holy Apostle Saint
Paul, not to be sorry, as men without hope, for those who sleep in him ;
we humbly beseech thee, Father, to raise us from the death of sin
unto the life of righteousness; that, when we shall depart this life, we
may rest in him ; and that, at the general resurrection in the last day,
we may be found acceptable in thy sight ; and receive that blessing,
which thy well-beloved Son shall then pronounce to all who love and
fear thee, saying, Come, ye blessed children of my Father, receive the
kingdom prepared for you from the beginning of the world. Grant this,
we beseech thee, merciful Father, through Jesus Chrit-t, our Mediator
and Redeemer. Amen.

fT^HE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
JL fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.
Additional Prayers.

MOST merciful Father, who
hast been pleased to take
unto thyself the soul of this thy
servant [or this child] ; Grant to

1 who [Prop. Bk.] 2 those who [Prop. Bk.] 3 We humbly [Prop. Bk.]

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

353

[Prop. Bk. 1786] N [Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

I
/~\UR Father, which, 1 etc But deliver us from evil. Amen.

Priest.

\ LMIGHTY God, with whom
i~\ do live the spirits of them
that depart hence in the Lord;
and with whom the souls of the
faithful, after they are delivered
from the burden of the flesh, are
in joy and felicity ; We give thee
hearty thanks, for that it hath
pleased thee to deliver this our
brother out of the miseries of this
sinful world ; beseeching thee, that
it may please thee, of thy gracious
goodness, shortly to accomplish the
number of thine elect, and to has
ten thy kingdom ; that we, with
all those that are departed in the
true faith of thy holy Name, may
have our perfect consummation
and bliss, both in body and soul,
in thy eternal and everlasting
glory; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Collect.

O MERCIFUL God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is
the resurrection and the life ; in whom whosoever belie veth shall
live, though he die ; and whosoever liveth, and believeth in him, shall
not die eternally ; who also hath taught us (by his holy Apostle Saint
Paul) not to be sorry, as men without hope, for them that 2 sleep in him ;
We meekly 3 beseech thee, Father, to raise us from the death of sin
unto the life of righteousness ; that, when we shall depart this life, we
may rest in him, as our hope is this our brother doth ; 4 and that, at the
general Resurrection in the last day, we may be found acceptable in thy
sight ; and receive that blessing, which thy well-beloved Son shall then
pronounce to all that 5 love and fear thee, saying, Come, ye blessed chil
dren of my Father, receive the kingdom prepared for you from the
beginning of the world : Grant this, we beseech thee, merciful Father,
through Jesus Christ, our Mediator and Redeemer. Amen.
T^HE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
_i_ fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

* The Prop. Bk. omits "as our hope is this our brother doth; "

5 -ii i - ri~* --ki -i

all who [Prop. Bk.]

354

BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

[Sd. 1892]

us who are still in our pilgrimage,
and who walk as yet by faith, that
having served thee with constancy
on earth, we may be joined here
after with thy blessed saints in
glory everlasting ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen. 1

OLORD Jesus Christ, who by
thy death didst take away the
sting of death ; Grant unto us thy
servants so to follow in faith where
thou hast led the way, that we
may at length fall asleep peacefully
in thee, and awake up after thy
likeness ; through thy mercy, who
livest with the Father and the
Holy Ghost, one God, world with
out end. Amen?

A LMIGHTY and overliving
1\ God, we yield unto thee
most high praise and hearty
thanks, for the wonderful grace
and virtue declared in all thy
saints, who have been the choice
vessels of thy grace, and the lights
of the world in their several gen
erations ; most humbly beseeching
thee to give us grace so to follow
the example of their stedfastness
in thy faith, and obedience to thy
holy commandments, that at the day
of the general Resurrection, we with
all those who are of the mystical
body of thy Son, may be set on
his right hand, and hear that his
most joyful voice : Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the
kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world. Grant
this, O Father, for Jesus Christ s
sake, our only Mediator and Advo
cate. Amen?

*|[ Inasmuch as it may sometimes
be expedient to say under shel
ter of the Church the whole or
a part of the service appointed
to be said at the Grave, the
same is hereby allowed for
weighty cause.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.

355

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

1 This prayer as proposed in the Convention of 1883 read thus : "Most
merciful Father, who hast hastened to take this child s soul unto thyself ;
Grant to us who are still in our pilgrimage, and who walk as yet by faith,
that having served thee with constancy on earth, we may be joined hereafter
with thy blessed children in glory everlasting ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen." Compare the first part of this with the following from the
Office for the Burial of Children in the Priest s Prayer Book, 6th ed. , p. 249 :
"O God, who hast hastened to take to thyself the soul of this happy child, dear
unto thee ; grant to us who are still in our pilgrimage and who walk as yet
by faith," etc. And compare the latter part with the following conclusion
of another collect on the same page of that book : " Grant, we beseech thee,
that we may serve thee here with pure minds, and be joined for evermore in
Paradise with thy blessed children, through," etc. The collect, of which
this conclusion is a part, is a free translation of a prayer in the Ordo Sepeli-
endi Parvulos of the Bituale Romanum.

2 This collect as proposed by the Committee to the Convention of 1883 read
after the words, " peacefully in thee, " as follows: "and awaking up after
thy likeness find ourselves satisfied with it; through thy mercy," etc.
After "who livest " has been omitted by an evident oversight "and reign-
est." Among the Prayers for the Sick in the Priest s Prayer Book (p. 147) we
have the following :

For a Happy Death.
"(~\ Lord Jesu Christ, who by thy death didst take away the sting of death ;

V_/ grant unto us thy servants so to follow in faith where thou hast led the
way, that we may at length fall asleep peacefully in thee, and awaking up after
thy likeness, may be satisfied with it. Through thy mercy. Who livest."

5 This prayer comes from the Scotch Liturgy of 1637, commonly called
Laud s Book, where it forms part of the prayer for Christ s Church militant,
the words " we, with all those who are" being substituted for the words,
" we, and all they which are." It is also found in Bp. Seabury s Office and
in the present Scotch Office.

356

CHURCHINa OF WOMEN.

[Sd. 1892]

At the Burial of the Dead

at Sea.

^[ The same office may be used;
but in the Sentence of Commit
tal, the Minister shall say,

We therefore commit his body
to the deep, looking for the gen
eral Resurrection in the last day,
and the life of the world to come,
through our Lord Jesus Christ;
at whose second coming in glorious
majesty to judge the world, the
sea shall give up her dead ; and
the corruptible bodies of those
who sleep in him shall be changed,
and made like unto his glorious
body ; according to the mighty
working whereby he is able to sub
due all things unto himself. 1

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1 871]

The
THANKSGIVING of WOMEN after Child-birth ;

Commonly called

The CHURCHING of WOMEN.

This Service or the concluding prayer alone, as it stands among the
Occasional Prayers and Thanksgivings, may be used at the discretion
of the Minister.

The Woman, at the usual Time after her Delivery, shall come into the
Church decently apparelled, and there shall kneel down in some con
venient place, as hath been accustomed, or as the Ordinary shall
direct : And then the Priest* shall say unto her,

ORASMUCH as it hath pleased Almighty God, of his good
ness, to give you safe deliverance, and to preserve you in
the great danger of Child-birth ; you shall therefore give
hearty thanks unto God, and say,

1 In the English Book, the Proposed Book, and in the American Book
until the Standard of 1892 the Sentence of Committal of the Dead at Sea was

THE CHURCHING OF WOMEN.

357

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

THE THANKSGIVING OP WOMEN
AFTER CHILD-BIRTH.

Commonly called,

THE CHURCHING OF
WOMEN.

The Woman, at the usual time
after her Delivery, shall come
into the Church decently appar
elled, and there shall kneel down
in some convenient place, as hath
been accustomed, or as the Ordi
nary shall direct : And then the
Priest shall say unto her,

ORASMUCH as it

hath p leased Ai-
mi s ht y God of his

goodness to give you
safe deliverance, and
hath preserved you in the great
danger of Child-birth ; you shall
therefore give hearty thanks unto
God, and say,

printed at the end of the Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea.
changed to " Minister" by the committee in Sd. of 1832.

: Priest "

358

OEUROHINa OF WOMEN.

[Sd. 1892]

Then shall be said by both of
them the following Hymn, the
woman still kneeling.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall the Minister say the
following Hymn, taken from the
\\Qth Psalm.

Dilexi quoniam.

I AM well pleased that the Lord hath heard the voice of my prayer ;
That he hath inclined His ear unto me ; Therefore will I call
upon him as long as I live.

I found trouble and heaviness, and I called upon the Name of the
Lord ; Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul.

Gracious is the Lord, and righteous ; yea, our God is merciful.

What reward shall I give unto the Lord, for all the benefits that he
hath done unto me ?

I will receive the cup of salvation ; and call upon the Name of the
LORD.

I will pay my vows now in the presence of all his people ; in the
courts of the Lord s house, even in the midst of thee, Jerusalem.
Praise the Lord.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without
end. Amen.

THE QHUROHINa OF WOMEN.

359

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng.Bk. 1775 (1662)]
Then shall the Priest say,

Psal. cxvi. Dilexi quoniam.

that
the

the

voice

I AM well pleased:
Lord hath heard
of my prayer.

That he hath inclined his ear
unto me : therefore will I call
upon him as long as I live.

The snares of death compassed
me round about : and the pains of
hell gat hold upon me.

I found trouble and heaviness,
and I" called upon the Name of
the Lord : Lord, I beseech thee,
deliver my soul.

Gracious is the Lord, and right
eous: yea, our God is merciful.

The Lord preserveth the simple :
I was in misery, and he helped
me.

Turn again then unto thy rest,
my soul : for the Lord hath re
warded thee.

And why? thou hast delivered
my soul from death : mine eyes
from tears, and my feet from fall
ing.

I will walk before the Lord : in
the land of the living.

I believed, and therefore will I
speak; but I was sore troubled:
I said in my haste, All men are
liars.

What reward shall I give unto
the Lord : for all the benefits that
he hath done unto me ?

I will receive the cup of salva
tion : and call upon the Name of
the Lord.

I will pay my vows now in the
presence of all his people: in the
courts of the Lord s house, even in
the midst of thee, Jerusalem.
Praise the Lord.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is

360

GHURQHINa OF WOMEN.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Then shall the Minister say the Lord s Prayer, with what follows : But
the Lord s Prayer may be omitted, if this be used with the Morning
or Evening Prayer.

UR Father, who, etc But deliver us from evil. Amen.

Minist. Lord, save this woman thy servant ;
Answr. Who putteth her trust in thee.
Minist. Be thou to her a strong tower,
Answr. From the face of her enemy.
Minist. Lord, hear our prayer :
Answr. And let our cry come unto thee.

Minist. Let us pray.

O ALMIGHTY God, we give thee humble thanks for that thou
hast been graciously pleased to preserve, through the great pain
and peril of Child-birth, this woman thy servant, who desires now to
offer her praises and thanksgivings unto thee. Grant, we beseech thee,
most merciful Father, that she, through thy help, may both faithfully
live, and walk according to thy will, in this life present ; and also may
be partaker of everlasting glory in the life to come, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

1 This Psalm is printed at length in the Eng. Bk.

THE CHURCHING OF WOMEN.

361

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Bng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

now, and ever shall be : world with
out end. Amen.

Or, Psal. cxxvii. Nisi Dominus.
TpXCEPT the Lord build the
fu house : etc. 1

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world with
out end. Amen.

^[ Then shall the Priest say?

Let us pray.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

OUR Father, which, etc
For thine is the kingdom,
The power, and the glory, For
ever and ever. Amen.

Min. Lord, save this woman
thy servant ;

Ans. Who putteth her trust in
thee.

Min. Be thou to her a strong
tower ;

Ans. From the face of her
enemy.

Min. Lord, hear our prayer.

Ans. And let our cry come unto
thee.

Minister. Let us pray.

O ALMIGHTY God, we give
thee humble thanks for that
thou hast vouchsafed to deliver
this woman thy servant from the
great pain and peril of Child
birth ; Grant, we beseech thee,
most merciful Father, that she,
through thy help, may both faith
fully live, and walk according to
thy will, in this life present ; and
also may be partaker of everlasting
glory in the Jife to come ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Sic, but in the MS. and Sealed Books we have, Then the Priest shall say.

362 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The Woman that cometh to give her thanks, must offer accustomed
offerings, which shall be applied by the Minister and the Church-
Wardens to the relief of distressed Women in Child-bed; And if
there be a Communion, it is convenient that she receive the holy
Communion.

FORMS OF PRAYER,

To be used at Sea.

\ The Morning and Evening Service to be used daily at Sea, shall be
the same which is appointed in the Book of Common Prayer.

^[ These two following Prayers may be also used in Ships of War.

ETERNAL Lord God, who alone spreadest out the heavens,
and rulest the raging of the Sea; who hast compassed the
waters with bounds, until day and night come to an end ;
be pleased to receive into thy Almighty and most gracious
protection, the persons of us thy servants, and the Fleet
[or 1 Ship] in which we serve. Preserve us from the dangers of the Sea,
and from the violence of the enemy ; that we may be a safeguard unto
the United States of America, and a security for such as pass on the
Seas upon their lawful occasions ; that the inhabitants of our land may
in peace and quietness serve thee our God ; and that we may return in
safety to enjoy the blessings of the land, with the fruits of our labour ;
and, with a thankful remembrance of thy mercies, to praise and glorify
thy holy Name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Collect.
IRECT us, Lord, in all our doings, etc.

Prayers to be used in all Ships in Prayers to be used in Storms a

Storms at Sea.

Sea.

OMOST powerful and glorious Lord God, at whose command the
winds blow, and lift up the waves of the Sea, and who stillest the
rage thereof ; we, thy creatures, but miserable sinners, do in this our
great distress cry unto thee for help : Save, Lord, or else we perish. We
confess, when we have been safe, and seen all things quiet about us, we
have forgotten thee our God, and refused to barken to the still voice of

1 Corrected in Sd. of 1845 from Roman to Italic type.

2 In the Eng. Bk. here follows the Commination Office, after which comes
the Psalter.

FORMS OF PEA YER TO BE USED A T SEA. 363

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

The Woman, that cometh to
give her Thanks, must offer
accustomed Offerings; and, if
there be a Communion, it is
convenient that she receive the
holy Communion*

FORMS OP PRAYER

TO BE USED AT SEA. 3

The Morning and Evening Service to be used daily at Sea, shall be
the same which is appointed in the Book of Common Prayer.

These two following Prayers
may be also used in Ships of
War.

These two following Prayers
are to be also used in his
Majesty s Navy every day.

ETERNAL Lord God, who alone spreadest out the heavengj
and rulest the raging of the sea ; who hast compassed
the waters with bounds until day and night come to an
end; Be pleased to receive into thy Almighty and most
gracious protection the persons of us thy servants, and the
Fleet in which we serve. Preserve us from the dangers of the sea, and from

the violence of the enemy ; that we
may be a safeguard to the United
States of America, and a security
for such as pass on the Seas
upon their lawful occasions ; that
the Inhabitants of our Country

the violence of the enemy ; that
we may be a safeguard unto our
most gracious Sovereign Lord,
King GEORGE, and his Domin
ions, and a security for such
as pass on the seas upon
their lawful occasions; that
the inhabitants of our Island
may in peace and quietness serve thee our God ; and that we may
return in safety to enjoy the blessings of the land, with the fruits of our
labours, and with a thankful remembrance of thy mercies to praise and
glorify thy holy Name ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

The Collect.
TDREVENT us, Lord, in all our doings, etc.

^[ Prayers to be used in Storms at Sea.

OMOST powerful and glorious Lord God, at whose command the
winds blow, and lift up the waves of the sea, and who stillest the
rage thereof; We thy creatures, but miserable sinners, do in this our
great distress cry unto thee for help : Save, Lord, or else we perish.
We confess, when we have been safe, and seen all things quiet about us,
we have forgot 4 thee our God, and refused to hearken to the still voice of

3 In the English Book the Forms of Prayer to be used at Sea are printed
after the Psalter.

4 forgotten [Prop. Bk.]

364 FORMS OF PR A YER TO BE USED A T SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

thy word, and to obey thy commandments : But now we see how terri
ble thou art in all thy works of wonder : the great God to be feared
above all : and therefore we adore thy Divine Majesty, acknowledging
thy power, and imploring thy goodness. Help, Lord, and save us for
thy mercy s sake, in Jesus Christ, thy Son our Lord. Amen.

T[ Or this :

OMOST glorious and gracious Lord God, who dwellest in heaven,
but beholdest all things below ; look down, we beseech thee,
and hear us, calling out of the depth of misery, and out of the jaws
of this death, which is now ready to swallow us up : Save, Lord, or else
we perish. The living, the living shall praise thee. send thy word
of command to rebuke the raging Winds and the roaring Sea ; that we,
being delivered from this distress, may live to serve thee, and to glorify
thy Name all the days of our life. Hear, Lord, and save us, for the infi
nite merits of our blessed Saviour, thy Son, our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen.

Short Prayers in respect of a
Storm.

, Lord, who stillest the
1 raging of the sea, hear, hear

us, and save us, that we perish

not.

blessed Saviour, who didst

save thy disciples ready to perish

in a storm, hear us, and save us,

we beseech thee.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Lord, hear us.

Christ, hear us.

God the Father, God the Son,

God the Holy Ghost, have mercy

upon us, save us now and evermore.

Amen.

^[ When there shall be imminent
danger, as many as can be
spared from necessary service in
the Ship shall be called to
gether, and make an humble
Confession of their sin 1 to God:
In which, every one ought seri
ously to reflect upon those par
ticular sins of which his con
science shall accuse him ; saying
as followeth.

The Confession.

A LMIGHTY God, Father of
our Lord, etc.

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 365

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

thy word, and to obey thy commandments: But now we see, how terri
ble thou art in all thy works of wonder ; the great God to be feared above
all : And therefore we adore thy Divine Majesty, acknowledging thy
power, and imploring thy goodness. Help, Lord, and save us for thy
mercy s sake in Jesus Christ thy Son, our Lord. Amen.

Or this,

OMOST glorious and gracious Lord God, who dwellest in heaven,
but beholdest all things below ; Look down, we beseech thee,
and hear us, calling out of the depth of misery, and out of the jaws of
this death, which is ready now to swallow us up : Save, Lord, or else we
perish. The living, the living, shall praise thee : send thy word of
command to rebuke the raging winds, and the roaring sea ; that we,
being delivered from this distress, may live to serve thee, and to glorify
thy Name all the days of our life. Hear, Lord, and save us ; for the infi
nite merits of our blessed Saviour, thy Son, our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen.

1 Vide note (*), page 368.

366 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

[Sd. 1892]

^[ Then shall the Priest, if there
be any in the Ship, say,

ALMIGHTY God, our heav
enly Father, who of his great
mercy hath promised, etc.
\ Then shall they together say the
Lord s Prayer.

OUR Father, who, etc But
deliver us from evil. Amen.

The Prayer to be said before a Fight at Sea against any Enemy.

OMOST powerful and glorious Lord God, the Lord of hosts, that
rulest and commandest all things; thou sittest in the throne judg
ing right ; And therefore we make our address to thy Divine Majesty
in this our necessity, that thou wouldest take the cause into thine own
hand, and judge between us and our enemies. Stir up thy strength,
Lord, and come and help us ; for thou givest not away the battle to the
strong, but canst save by many or by few. let not our sins now cry
against us for vengeance ; but hear us thy poor servants begging mercy,
and imploring thy help, and that thou wouldest be a defence unto us
against the face of the enemy : Make it appear that thou art our Saviour
and mighty Deliverer, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Short Prayers for single Persons, who cannot meet to join in Prayer
with others, by Reason of the Fight, or Storm.

General Prayers.

T ORD be merciful to us sinners, and save us for thy mercies 1 sake.
I J Thou art the great God, who hast made and rulest all things :
deliver us for thy Name s sake.

Thou art the great God to be feared above all : save us, that we
may praise thee.

Special Prayers with respect to the Enemy.

fT^HOU, Lord, art just and powerful : defend our cause against
I the face of the enemy.

O God, thou art a strong tower of defence to all who fly unto thee :
save us from the violence of the enemy.

Lord of Hosts, fight for us, that we may glorify thee.
O suffer us not to sink under the weight of our sins, or the violence
of the enemy.

Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy Name s sake.

Short Prayers in respect of a

Storm.

rpHOU, Lord, who stillest the
1 raging of the sea, hear, hear
us, and save us, that we perish not.
blessed Saviour, who didst
save thy disciples ready to perish
in a storm ; hear us, and save us,
we beseech thee.

1 mercy s sake [Sds. 1845-1892]

FORMS OF PEA YER TO BE USED A T SEA. 367

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng.Bk. 1765(1662)]

The Prayer to be said before a Fight at Sea against any Enemy.

OMost powerful and glorious Lord God, the Lord of hosts, that 1
rulest and commandest all things ; Thou sittest in the Throne
judging right; and therefore we make our Address to thy divine
Majesty in this our necessity ; that thou wouldest take the cause into
thine own hand, and judge between us and our Enemies. Stir up thy
strength, Lord, and come and help us ; for thou givest not alway the
battle to the strong, but canst save by many or by few. let not our
sins now cry against us for vengeance ; but hear us thy poor servants
begging mercy, and imploring thy help, and that thou wouldest be a
defence unto us against the face of the enemy : Make it appear that
thou art our Saviour and mighty Deliverer, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

Short Prayers for single Persons that cannot meet to join in Prayer
with others, by reason of the fight or storm.

General Prayers.

~T~ ORD, be merciful to us sinners, and save us for thy mercies sake.
I J Thou art the great God, who hast made and rulest all things :
deliver us for thy Name s sake.

Thou art. the great God to be feared above all: save us, that we
may praise thee.

Special Prayers with respect to the Enemy.

r I MIOU, Lord, art just and powerful: defend our cause against
_L the face of the enemy.

God, thou art a strong tower of defence to all that flee 2 unto thee:
save us from the violence of the enemy.

Lord of hosts, fight for us, that we may glorify thee.
suffer us not to sink under the weight of our sins, or the violence
of the enemy.

Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy Name s sake.
Short Prayers in respect of a Storm.

THOU, Lord, that 3 stillest the raging of the sea, hear, hear us, and
save us, that we perish not.

blessed Saviour, that 3 didst save thy disciples ready to perish in a
storm, hear us, and save us, we beseech thee.

1 all who fly [Prop. Bk.] s who [Prop Bk.]

368 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1?93-1871]

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Christ, have mercy upon us.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

Lord, hear us.

Christ, hear us.

God the Father, God the Son,
God the Holy Ghost, have mercy
upon us, save us now and ever
more. Amen.

OUR Father, who, etc
But deliver us from evil.
Amen.

^[ When there shall be imminent
danger, as many as can be
spared from necessary service
in the ship shall be called to
gether, and make an humble
Confession of their sins 1 to God :
in which every one ought seri
ously to reflect upon those par
ticular sins of which his Con
science shall accuse him; saying
as followeth :

The Confession.
A LMIGHTY God, Father of

/v our Lord Jesus Christ, etc.

^[ Then shall the Priest 2 , if there
be any in the ship, say,

A LMIGHTY God, our heav-
/V enly Father, etc.

Thanksgiving after a Storm.
Jubilate Deo. From Psalm Ixvi. 3

OBE joyful in God, all ye lands ; sing praises unto the honour of
his Name ; make his praise to be glorious.

Say unto God, how wonderful art thou in thy works ; through the
greatness of thy power shall thine enemies be found liars unto thee.

For all the world shall worship thee, sing of thee, and praise thy
Name.

1 " Confession of their Sins" is the reading of the Standards prior to an Ed-
tion of 1843, and the Sd. of 1845, when for "sins" was substituted "Sin."

2 Minister [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793] ; corrected as a typographical error in Sd.
of 1822. It must have been from oversight, that the word Minister
designating the person who is to pronounce the Absolution, which had been
used here and elsewhere in the Proposed Book was not changed to Priest. "
(Letter of Bp. White to Bp. Brownell.}

FORMS OF PRA YER TO BE USED A T SEA. 369

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Lord, hear us.
Christ, hear us.

God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, have mercy upon
us, save us now and evermore. Amen.

UR Father, which, 4 etc For thine is the kingdom, and the

power, and the glory, For ever and ever. Amen. 5

When there shall be imminent danger, as many as can be spared
from necessary service in the Ship shall be called together, and make
an humble Confession of their sins to God: in which every one
ought seriously to reflect upon those particular sins of which his con
science shall accuse him ; saying asfolloweth,

The Confession.
LMIGHTY God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, etc.

Then shall the Minister, if there
be any in the Ship, say,

Then shall the Priest, if there
be any in the Ship , pronounce

this Absolution.

A LMIGHTY God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy,
etc.

Thanksgiving after a Storm. Thanksgiving after a Storm.

From Psalm 66.

Jubilate Deo. Psal. Ixvi.

BE joyful in God, all ye lands : sing praises unto the honour of
his Name, make his praise to be glorious.

Say unto God, How terrible
art thou in thy works ! through
the greatness of thy power shall
thine enemies submit themselves
unto thee.

Say unto God, how wonderful
art thou in thy works : through
the greatness of thy power shall
thine enemies be found liars unto
thee.

For all the world shall worship thee : sing of thee, and praise thy Name.

3 Psalm Ixvi. Jubilate Deo. [Ed. 1790 (1791), Sd. 1793]; Psalm 66.
Jubilate Deo [Sds. 1822, 1832, 1838] ; Jubilate Deo. Psalm Ixvi. [Sd. 1845].
In Sd. of 1871 this caption was printed as above in the text; this
in accordance with analogy of MS. and Sealed Book, was, however, changed
by the Committee of 1892 to "From Psalm 66. Jubilate Deo."

4 who [Prop. Bk.] 5 Amen [Prop. Bk ]

370 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

come hither, and behold the works of God ; how wonderful he is
in his doing toward the children of men !

He ruleth with his power for ever ; his eyes behold the people : and
such as will not believe shall not be able to exalt themselves.

praise our God, ye people, and make the voice of his praise to be
heard ;

Who holdeth our soul in life ; and suffereth not our feet to slip.

For thou, God, hast proved us ; thou also hast tried us, like as
silver is tried.

Thou broughtest us into the snare : and laidest trouble upon our loins.

I will go into thine house with burnt-offerings; and will pay thee my
vows, which I promised with my lips, and spake with my mouth, when
I was in trouble.

come hither, and hearken, all ye that fear God ; and I will tell you
what he hath done for my soul.

1 called unto him with my mouth, and gave him praises with my
tongue.

If I incline unto wickedness with mine heart, the Lord will not hear
me.

But God hath heard me ; and considered the voice of my prayer.

Praised be God, who hath not cast out my prayer, nor turned his
mercy from me.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without
end. Amen.

Confitemim Domino. From Psalm cvii. 1

1 Psalm cvii. Confitemini Domino. [Ed. 1790, Sd. 1793] The Ed. 1818 and
Sd. of 1822 for "cvii " substituted Arabic numerals "107," which was fol
lowed by the Sds. of 1832 and 1838. The Sds. of 1845 and 1871 have

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 371

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

He ruleth with his power for
ever ; his eyes behold the nations :
let not the rebellious exalt them
selves.

come hither, and behold the works of God : how wonderful he is
in his doing 2 toward the children of men.

He turned the sea into dry land :
so that they went through the
water on foot; there did we rejoice
thereof.

He ruleth with his power for
ever ; his eyes behold the people :
and such as will not believe shall
not be able to exalt themselves.

praise our God, ye people : and make the voice of his praise to be
heard ;

Who holdeth our soul in life : and suffereth not our feet to slip.
For thou, God, hast proved us : thou also hast tried us, like as silver
is tried.

Thou broughtest us into the snare : and laidest trouble upon our loins.

Thou sufferedst men to ride over
our heads : we went through fire
and water, and thou broughtest us
out into a wealthy plrfce.

1 will go into thine 3 house with burnt offerings : and will pay thee my
vows, which I promised with my lips, and spake with my mouth, when
I was in trouble.

I will offer unto thee fat burnt-
sacrifices, with the incense of rams :
I will offer bullocks and goats..

come hither, and hearken, all ye that fear God : and I will tell you
what he hath done for my soul.

1 called unto him with my mouth : and gave him praises with my
tongue.

If I incline unto wickedness with mine heart : the Lord will not hear
me.

But God hath heard me : and considered the voice of my prayer.
Praised be God who hath not cast out my prayer : nor turned his
mercy from me.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.
Confitemini Domino. Psal. cvii.

OGIVE thanks unto the Lord,
for he is gracious: and his
mercy endureth for ever.

Let them give thanks whom the
Lord hath redeemed : and delivered
from the hand of the enemy ;
And gathered them out of the

From Psalm 107.

"Confitemini Domino. From Psalm cvii ;" the Committee of 1892 print "From
PSALM 107. Confitemini Domino." 2 doings [Prop. Bk.] 3 thy [Prop. Bk.]

372 FORMS OF PEA YER TO BE USED A T SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 373

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

lands, from the east, and from the
west : from the north, and from the
south.

They went astray in the wilder
ness out of the way : and found no
city to dwell in ;

Hungry and thirsty: their soul
fainted in them.

So they cried unto the Lord in
their trouble : and he delivered
them from their distress.

He led them forth by the right
way : that they might go to the
city where they dwelt.

that men would therefore
praise the Lord for his goodness :
and declare the wonders that he
doeth for the children of men !

For he satisfieth the empty soul :
and filleth the hungry soul with
goodness.

Such as sit in darkness, and in
the shadow of death : being fast
bound in misery and iron ;

Because they rebelled against
the words of the Lord : and lightly
regarded the counsel of the most
Highest ;

He also brought down their heart
through heaviness : they fell down,
and there was none to help them.

So when they cried unto the
Lord in their trouble : he delivered
them out of their distress.

For he brought them out of
darkness, and out of the shadow of
death : and brake their bonds in
sunder.

that men would therefore
praise the Lord for his goodness :
and declare the wonders that he
doeth for the children of men !

For he hath broken the gates of
brass : and smitten the bars of iron
in sunder.

Foolish men are plagued for
their offence : and because of their
wickedness.

Their soul abhorred all manner
of meat : and they were even hard
at death s door.

374 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

THAT men would praise the Lord for his goodness ; and declare
the wonders that he doeth for the children of men !

That they would offer unto him the sacrifice of thanksgiving, and
tell out his works with gladness !

They that go down to the sea in ships, and occupy their business in
great waters ;

These men see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep.

For at his word the stormy wind ariseth, which lifeth up the waves
thereof.

They are carried up to the heaven, and down again to the deep ; their
soul melteth away because of the trouble.

They reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man, and are at their
wits end.

So when they cry unto the LORD in their trouble, he delivereth them
out of their distress.

For he maketh the storm to cease, so that the waves thereof are still.

Then they are glad, because they are at rest ; and so he bringeth them
unto the haven where they would be.

that men would therefore praise the Lord for his goodness ; and
declare the wonders that he doeth for the children of men !

That they would exalt him also in the congregation of the people, and
praise him in the seat of the elders !

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 375

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

So when they cried unto the
Lord in their trouble : he delivered
them out of their distress.

He sent his word, and healed
them : and they were saved from
their destruction.

OTHAT men would praise the that men would therefore
LOR for his goodness ; and praise the Lord for his goodness :
declare the wonders that he doeth and declare the wonders that he
for the children of men ! doeth for the children of men !

That they would offer unto him the sacrifice of thanksgiving : and
tell out his works with gladness !

They that go down to the sea in ships : and occupy their business in
great waters ;

These men see the works of the Lord : and his wonders in the deep.
For at his word the stormy wind ariseth : which lifteth up the waves
thereof.

They are carried up to the heaven, and down again to the deep : their
soul melteth away because of the trouble.

They reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man : and are at
their wits end.

So when they cry unto the Lord in their trouble : he delivereth them
out of their distress.

For he maketh the storm to cease : so that the waves thereof are still.
Then are they glad, because they are at rest : and so he bringeth
them unto the haven where they would be.

that men would therefore praiee the Lord for his goodness : and
declare the wonders that he doeth for the children of men !

That they would exalt him also in the congregation of the people :
and praise him in the seat of the elders !

Who turneth the floods into a
wilderness : and drieth up the
water-springs.

A fruitful land maketh he bar
ren : for the wickedness of them
that dwell tberein.

Again, he maketh the wilder
ness a btanding water : and water-
springs of a dry ground.

And there he setteth the hun
gry : that they may build them a
city to dwell in ;

That they may sow their land,
and plant vineyards: to yield them
fruits of increase.

He blesseth them, so that they
multiply exceedingly : and suffereth
not their cattle to decrease.

And again, when they are min-
ished, and brought low : through

376 FORMS OF PEA YER TO BE USED A T SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without
end. Amen.

A Hymn of Praise and Thanks
giving after a dangerous Tem
pest.

OCOME, let us give thanks
unto the Lord, for he is

gracious : and his mercy endureth

for ever.

Great is the Lord, and greatly

to be praised ; let the redeemed of

the Lord say so : whom he hath

delivered from the merciless rage

of the sea.

The Lord is gracious, and full

of compassion : slow to anger, and

of great mercy.

He hath not dealt with us

according to our sins: neither

rewarded us according to our in
iquities.

But as the heaven is high above

the earth : so great hath been his

mercy towards us.

We found trouble and heavi
ness : we were even at death s

door.

The waters of the sea had well-
nigh covered us : the proud waters

had well-nigh gone over our soul.
The sea roared : and the stormy

wind lifted up the waves thereof.
We were carried up as it were to

heaven, and then down again into

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 377

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

oppression, through any plague, or
trouble ;

Though he suffer them to be
evil intreated through tyrants : and
let them wander out of the way in
the wilderness;

Yet helpeth he the poor out of
misery : and maketh him house
holds like a flock of sheep.

The righteous will consider this,
and rejoice : and the mouth of all
wickedness shall be stopped.

Whoso is wise will ponder these
things : and they shall understand
the loving-kindness of the Lord.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.

378 FORMS OF PR A YER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892] [Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

the deep : our soul melted within
us, because of trouble.

Then cried we unto thee,
Lord : and thou didst deliver us
out of our distress.

Blessed be thy Name, who didst
not despise the prayer of thy ser
vants : but didst hear our cry, and
hast saved us.

Thou didst send forth thy com
mandment : and the windy storm
ceased, and was turned into a calm.

let us therefore praise the
Lord for his goodness : and declare
the wonders that he hath done, and
still doeth for the children of men !

Praised be the Lord daily : even
the Lord that helpeth us, and
poureth his benefits upon us.

He is our God, even the God of
whom cometh salvation : God is
the Lord, by whom we have escaped
death.

Thou, Lord, hast made us glad
through the operation of thy
hands : and we will triumph in thy
praise.

Blessed be the Lord God : even
the Lord God, who only doeth
wondrous things ;

And blessed be the Name of his
Majesty for ever: and let every
one of us say, Amen, Amen.

Glory be to the Father, and to
the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is
now, and ever shall be : world
without end. Amen.

Collects of Thanksgiving.

OMOST blessed and glorious Lord God, who art of infinite good
ness and mercy ; we, thy poor creatures, whom thou hast made
and preserved, holding our souls in life, and now rescuing us out of the
jaws of death, humbly present ourselves again before thy Divine
Majesty, to offer a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, for that thou
heardest us when we called in our trouble, and didst not cast out our
prayer, which we made before thee in our great distress ; even when we
gave all for lost, our Ship, our Goods, our Lives, tht n didst thou merci
fully look upon us, and wonderfully command a deliverance ; for which
we, now being in safety, do give all praise and glory to thy holy Name,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 379

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Collects of Thanksgiving.

OMOST blessed and glorious Lord God, who art of infinite good
ness and mercy ; We thy poor creatures, whom thou hast made
and preserved, holding our souls in life, and now rescuing us out of the
jaws of death, humbly present ourselves again before thy Divine
Majesty, to offer a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, for that thou
heardest us when we called in our trouble, and didst not cast out our
prayer, which we made before thee in our great distress : Even when we
gave all for lost, our ship, our goods, our lives, then didst thou mercifully
look upon us, and wonderfully command a deliverance ; for which we, now
being in safety, do give all praise and glory to thy holy Name ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. A men.

380 FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

f Or this :

OMOST mighty and gracious good God, thy mercy is over all thy
works, but in special manner hath been extended towards us,
whom thou hast so powerfully and wonderfully defended. Thou hast
showed us terrible things, and wonders in the deep, that we might see
how powerful and gracious a God thou art; how able and ready to help
those who trust in thee. Thou hast showed us how both Winds and
Seas obey thy command; that we may learn, even from them, hereafter
to obey thy voice, and to do thy will. We therefore bless and glorify
thy Name, for this thy mercy in saving us, when we were ready to perish.
And, we beseech thee, make us as truly sensible now of thy mercy, as
we were then of the danger ; and give us hearts always ready to express
our thankfulness not only by words, but also by our lives, in being more
obedient to thy holy commandments. Continue, we beseech thee, this
thy goodness to us ; that we, whom thou hast saved, may serve thee in
holiness and righteousness all the days of our life, through Jesus Christ
our Lord and Saviour. Amen.

A Hymn of Praise and Thanks
giving after a dangerous Tempest.

COME, let us give thanks
unto the Lord, etc.

Thanksgiving after a Victory.

A Psalm or Hymn of Praise and
Thanksgiving.

A Psalm or Hymn of Praise and
Thanksgiving after Victory.

IF the Lord had not been on our side, now may we say ; if the Lord
himself had not been on our side, when men rose up against us ;

They had swallowed us up quick, when they were so wrathfully dis
pleased at us.

Yea, the waters had drowned us, and the stream had gone over our
soul ; the deep waters of the proud had gone over our soul.

But praised be the Lord, who hath not given us over as a prey unto
them.

The Lord hath wrought a mighty salvation for us.

We got 1 not this by our own sword, neither was it our own arm
that saved us ; but thy right hand, and thine arm, and the light of thy
countenance, because thou hadst a favour unto us.

The Lord hath appeared for us ; the Lord hath covered our heads,
and made us to stand in the day of battle.

The Lord hath appeared for us; the Lord hath overthrown our
enemies, and dashed in pieces those that rose up against us.

Therefore not unto us, Lord, not unto us ; but unto thy Name be
given the glory.

1 gat [Edri790 (1791)].

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 381

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

Or this :

OMOST mighty and gracious good God, thy mercy is over all thy
works, but in special manner hath been extended toward us, whom
thou hast so powerfully and wonderfully defended. Thou hast shewed
us terrible things, and wonders in the deep, that we might see how
powerful and gracious a (rod thou art ; how able and ready to help them
that 2 trust in thee. Thou hast shewed us how both winds and seas obey thy
command ; that we may learn, even from them, hereafter to obey thy
voice, and to do thy will. We therefore bless and glorify thy Name, for
this thy mercy in saving us, when we were ready to perish. And, we
beseech thee, make us as truly sensible now of thy mercy, as we were then
of the danger : And give us hearts always ready to express our thankful
ness, not only by words, but also by our lives, in being more obedient to
thy holy commandments. Continue, we beseech thee, this thy goodness
to us; that we, whom thou hast saved, may serve thee in holiness and
righteousness all the days of our life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord
and Saviour. Amen.
A Hymn of Praise and Thanksgiving after a dangerous Tempest.

/"^v COME, let us give thanks unto the Lord, etc.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.
ri 1HE grace of our Lord, etc.

A Psalm or Hymn of Praise
and Thanksgiving after Vic-

After Victory or Deliverance from

An Enemy.

^A Psalm or Hymn of Praise and
Thanksgiving after Victory.

tory.

IF the Lord had not been on our side, now may we say : if the Lord
himself had not been on our side, when men rose up against us,

They had swallowed us up quick : when they were so wrathfully dis
pleased at us.

Yea, the waters had drowned us, and the stream had gone over our
soul : the deep waters of the proud had gone over our soul.

But praised be the Lord : who hath not given us over as a prey unto
them.

The Lord hath wrought : a mighty salvation for us.

We gat not this by our own sword, neither was it our own arm that
saved us : but thy right hand, and thine arm, and the light of thy
countenance, because thou hadst a favour unto us.

The Lord hath appeared for us : the Lord hath covered our heads,
and made us to stand in the day of battle.

The Lord hath appeared for us : the Lord hath overthrown our
enemies, and dashed in pieces those that rose up against us.

Therefore not unto us, Lord, not unto us : but unto thy Name be
given the glory.

2 those who [Prop. Bk.]

382 FORMS OF PR A YER TO BE USED AT SEA.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

The Lord hath done great things for us ; the Lord hath done great
things for us, for which we rejoice.

Our help standeth in the Name of the Lord, who hath made heaven
and earth.

Blessed be the Name of the Lord, from this time forth for evermore.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, world without
end. Amen.

^[ After this Hymn may lie said the Te Deum.
f Then this Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, the Sovereign Commander of all the world,
in whose hand is power and might, which none is able to with
stand ; we bless and magnify thy great and glorious Name for this happy
victory, the whole glory whereof we do ascribe to thee, who art the only
giver of victory. And, we beseech thee, give us grace to improve this
great mercy to thy Glory, the advancement of thy Gospel, the honour
of our Country, and, as much as in us lieth, to the good of all mankind.
And, we beseech thee, give us such a sense of this great mercy, as may
engage us to a true thankfulness, such as may appear in our lives by an
humble, holy and obedient walking before thee all our days, through
Jesus Christ our Lord ; to whom, with thee and the Holy Spirit, as for
all thy mercies, so in particular for this victory and deliverance, be all
glory and honour, world without end. Amen.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.

r I ^HE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
JL fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

^[ At the Burial of their 1 Dead at

Sea,

The Office in the Common
Prayer Book may be used; only
instead of these words, We therefore
commit his Body to the Ground,
Earth to Earth, &c., say, We there
fore commit his Body to the Deep,
to be turned into corruption, look
ing for the resurrection of the
Body, when the Sea shall give up
her Dead, and the life of the world
to come, through our Lord Jesus
Christ ; who at his coming shall
change our vile Body, that it may
be like his glorious Body, accord
ing to the mighty working whereby
he is able to subdue all things to*
himself. 3

1 their Dead " is the reading of the Ed. of 1790 ( 1791) ; this was changed
in Sd. of 1793 to " the Dead," and so continued until the Sd. of 1845, when it
was changed back to "their Dead," in accordance with the reading of the
MS. and Sealed Books, which reading was followed in the Sd. of 1871.

2 Sic in Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1832 and MS. and Sealed Books, but changed

FORMS OF PRAYER TO BE USED AT SEA. 383

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Eng. Bk. 1775 (1662)]

The Lord hath done great things for us : the Lord hath done great
things for us, for which we rejoice.

Our help standeth in the Name of the Lord : who hath made heaven
and earth.

Blessed be the name of the Lord : from this time forth for evermore.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy Ghost ;

As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen. 4

^[ After this Hymn may be sung the Te Deum.
^ Then this Collect.

O ALMIGHTY God, the Sovereign Commander of all the world,
in whose hand is power and might which none is able to with
stand ; We bless and magnify thy great and glorious Name for this
happy Victory, the whole glory whereof we do ascribe to thee, who art
the only giver of Victory. And, we beseech thee, give us grace to
improve this great mercy to thy glory, the advancement of thy Gospel,
the honour of our Sovereign, 5 and, as much as in us lieth, to the good
of all mankind. And, we beseech thee, give us such a sense of this
great mercy, as may engage us to a true thankfulness, such as may
appear in our lives by an humble, holy, and obedient walking before thee
all our days, through Jesus Christ our Lord ; to whom with thee and
the Holy Spirit, as for all thy mercies, so in particular for this Victory
and Deliverance, be all glory and honour, world without end. Amen.

2 Cor. xiii. 14.

r I MIE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the
JL fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all evermore. Amen.

At the Burial of their Dead at
Sea, the Office in the Common
Prayer Book may be used ; only
instead of these Words, " We
therefore commit his Body to
the Ground, Earth to Earth,
&lt;fcc." say, We therefore commit
his Body to the Deep, to be
turned into Corruption.

At the Burial of their Dead at
Sea.

^[ The Office in the Common
Prayer -boolc may be used;
only instead of these words [We
therefore commit his body to the
ground, earth to earth, &lt;&c.] say,
We therefore commit his body
to the deep, to be turned into
corruption, looking for the resur
rection of the body, (when the
sea shall give up her dead,) and
the life of the world to come,
through our Lord Jesus Christ ;
who at his coming shall change
our vile body, that it may be
like his glorious body, according
to the mighty working whereby
he is able to subdue all things
to himself.

to " unto in Ed. 1818 and Sd. 1838, and so continued.

3 For this Sentence of Committal in Sd. of 1892, vide p. 356.

4 Glory be to the Father, &c.

As it was in the beginning, &c. [Prop. Bk.]
5 honour of our country [Prop. Bk.]

384

VISITATION OF PRISONERS.

[Sd. 1892]

[Ed. 1790, Sds. 1793-1871]

A FORM of PRAYER for the

VISITATION OP PRISONERS.

When Morning or Evening Prayer shall be read in any Prison
instead of the Psalm, come, let us sing, &c., shall be read the
130&lt;7i Psalm ; and the Minister shall insert, after the Collect for the
day, the Collect in the following Service, God who sparest, &c.
and at such times as the Litany is not read, he shall add the prayer,
God, merciful Father, who despisest not, &c. 1

And when Notice is given to the Minister, that a Prisoner is confined
for some great or capital crime, he shall visit him ; and when he
cometh into the place where the Prisoner is, he shall say, Imeeling down,
EMEMBER not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers ; neither take thou vengeance of our sins ;
spare us, good Lord, spare thy people, whom thou hast
redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be not angry
with us for ever.

Answer. Spare us, good Lord.

Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

OUR Father, who, etc But /^vIJR Father, who art in Heaven,
deliver us from evil. Amen. \_s &c?

1 In the Ed. of 1790 (1791) this first rubric agrees verbatim with the one in
the Prop. Bk.

2 Sic in the Ed. 1790 and Sds. 1793-1845, but in the Sd. 1871 it was
printed out as it now stands in the Sd. 1892.

3 Visitation of Prisoners [Prop. Bk. J

4 In the Prop. Bk. this office occurs after the Communion of the Sick.

6 who [Prop. Bk.] 7 Sic in both the Prop. Bk. and in the Irish Office.

5 The following authorization is found at the beginning or end of the Irish
Office. In Grierson s Edition of 1730, from which we copy, it stands on the

A FORM OF PR A YER, c*

385

[Prop. Bk. 1786]

[Irish Office, 1711]

A FORM OF PRAYER FOR

THE VISITATION OF PRISONERS. 4

Treated upon by the Archbish
ops and Bishops, and the rest of
the Clergy of Ireland, and agreed
upon by Her Majesty s license in
their Synod, h olden at Dublin, in
the year 171 1. 5

When Morning or Evening
Prayer shall be read in any
Prison, instead of the Psalm,
" come, let us sing," &c , or
the Psalm, " My Soul doth mag
nify," &c., shall be read the
130&lt;A Psalm : and the Minis
ter shall insert, after the Col
lect for the day, the Collect in
the following Service, "0 God,
who sparest," &c., and at such
times as the Litany is not read,
he shall add the Prayer, "
God, merciful Father, who de-

When Morning or Evening
Prayer shall be read in any
Prison, instead of the Venite,
exultemus, or the Magnificat,,
shall be read the IBO^A Psalm,.
De profundis, and the Minister
shall insert, after the Collect for
the day, the Collect in the fol
lowing Service, (0 God, who.
sparest, &lt;t&gt;c.) and at such times
as the Litany is not read, he
shall add the prayer, God,
merciful Father, that despisest
not, &c.

spisest not," &c.

And when Notice is given to the Minister, that a Prisoner is conjined
for some great or capital crime, he shall visit him, and when he
cometh into the place where the Prisoner is, he shall say, kneeling down,
EMEMBER not, Lord, our iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our Forefathers, neither take thou vengeance of our sins :
Spare us, good Lord, spare thy people, whom thou hast
redeemed with thy most precious blood, and be not angry
with us for ever.
Answ. Spare us, good Lord.

Let us pray.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon vs.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

TJR Father, which 6 art in heaven,

page preceding the one on which the Office begins .
By the Lord Lieutenant and Council of IRELAND,
Shrewsbury,

DER D, That the Form of Prayer for the Visitation of Prisoners, treated
upon by the Archbishops and Bishops, and the rest of the Clergy of this
Kingdom and agreed upon by Her Majesty s License in their Synod holden at
Dublin, in the Year 1711, be printed and annexed to The Book of Common
Prayer, pursuant to Her Majesty s Directions.

" Given at the Council-Chamber in Dublin, the 13th day of April, 1714.
" Tho. Armagh. Con. Phipps. Cane. Kildare. Mount-Alexander. Abercorn.
W. Kildare. Edw. Down & Connor. Cha. Fielding, Rich. Cox. Robt. Doyne.
Rob. Sochfort. P. Savage. Theoph. Butler. J. Stanley. Wm. Stuart."

386

VISITATION OF PRISONERS.

[Sd. 1892]

Lord, show thy mercy upon us ;

And grant us thy salvation.

Turn thy face from our sins ;

And blot out all our iniquities.

Send us help from thy holy
place ;

For thine indignation lieth hard
upon us.

Lord, hear our prayer ;

And let the sighing of